Venerabilis Baedae Historiam Ecclesiasticam 9781463208608

Citation preview

VENERABILIS B A E D A E OPERA HISTORICA PLUMMER

VENERABILIS HISTORIAM

ECCLESIASTICAM

GENTIS

ANGLORUM

HISTORIAM EPISTOLAM

BAEDAE

ABBATUM

AD

ECGBERCTUM

UNA CUM

HISTORIA

ABBATUM

AUCTORE

ANONYMO

AD FIDEM CODICUM MANUSCRIPTORUM DENUO RECOGNOVIT COMMENTARIO TAM CRITICO QUAM HISTORICO INSTRUXIT

CAROLUS

PLUMMER,

A.M.

COLLEGII CORPORIS CHRISTI SOCIUS ET CAPELLANUS

TOMUS

POSTERIOR

COMMENTARIUM ET INDICES CONTINENS

A ÖP G O R G I A S PRESS

2002

First Gorgias Press Edition, 2002. The special contents of this edition are copyright €> 2002 by Gorgias Press LLC. All rights reserved under International and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. Published in the United States of America by Gorgias Press LLC, New Jersey. This edition is a facsimile reprint of the original edition published by Oxonii, 1896.

ISBN 1-59333-028-6 (Volume 1) ISBN 1-59333-029-4 (Volume 2)

GORGIAS PRESS

46 Orris Ave., Piscataway, NJ 08854 USA www.gorgiaspress.com

Printed and bound simultaneously in the United States of America and Great Britain.

CONTENTS

PAGE

CHRONOLOGICAL T A B L E

VII

A D D E N D A AND CORRIGENDA

XXXVI

L I S T OP A B B R E V I A T I O N S .

XXXVII

N O T E S TO T H E E C C L E S I A S T I C A L H I S T O R Y

I

E X C U R S U S ON THE P A S C H A L C O N T R O V E R S Y A N D T O N S U R E N O T E S TO B E D E ' S L I V E S OP T H E A B B O T S

.

.

N O T E S TO T H E A N O N Y M O U S L I V E S OP T H E A B B O T S .

.

. .

.

348 355

.

N O T E S TO B E D E ' S E P I S T L E TO E G B E R T

371 378

APPENDIX

I . — O N T H E O L D E S T L I F E OF G R E G O R Y THE G R E A T

.

389

APPENDIX

II.—ON

.

392

INDEX

BEDE'S BIBLICAL

QUOTATIONS .

.

395

CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF EVENTS MENTIONED IN THE TEXT OR NOTES OF THE PRESENT VOLUMES

CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE

The following symbols are used in this t a b l e : — c. = circa. > means not earlier than. < means not later than. x means that an event took place between two dates. — means that an event lasted from the first date to the second. Where the date given in this table differs from that given by Bede, the latter date is generally added in square brackets.

Date.

B. c. 59 55 54

Foreign Affairs, Popes, 171 193

284 306 325 378 381-2 395 [394] 397x401 c. 403 407

Claudius' invasion of Britain. Accession of M. Aurelius. Death of Verus. Accession of Eleutherus. Accession of Severus. Accession of Diocletian. Death of Constantius. Council of Nicaea. Death of Valens. Council of Constantinople. Accession of Arcadius. Death of St. Martin of Tours. Birth of Prosper of Aquitaine. 407. Gratianus and Constantinus emperors in Britain.

ix

Chronological Table. Date. 408 409 410 [411] 418

423 427 429

Foreign Affairs, Popes, &c. (including Ireland). F i r s t siege of Borne b y A l a r i c . S e c o n d siege of R o m e b y Alaric. T h i i d siege a n d c a p t u r e of H o m e by Alaric. J u l i a n u s of E c l a n u m a n d o t h e r b i s h o p s deposed b y P o p e Zosimus. G e r m a n u s b e c o m e s b i s h o p of A u x erre. D e a t h of H o n o r i u s . L u p u s b e c o m e s b i s h o p of Troyes.

F i r s t m i s s i o n of G e r m a n u s t o B r i t a i n .

430, E a s t e r 431 43 2 ?432 444 [445] 446

H a l l e l u j a h victory. Council of E p h e s u s . Mission of Palladius to the Irish. D e a t h of P o p e Celestine. ?432, S e p t . 16. of N y n i a s .

T h i r d C o n s u l s h i p of Aetius. F a m i n e a t Constantinople.

E m b a s s y of t h e B r i t o n s t o h i m .

Earthquake.

448

J u l y 31. D e a t h of G e r m a n u s . Nov. S y n o d of C o n s t a n t i n o p l e . R o b b e r S y n o d of E p h e s u s .

450 [449] 454 o- 454 455 0 463 476 479 o- 493

506

S e c o n d m i s s i o n of G e r m a n u s t o B r i t a i n .

c. 449. S e t t l e m e n t of t h e Saxons. Accession of M a r c i a n . A s s a s s i n a t i o n of Aetius. D e a t h of J u l i a n u s of E c l a n u m . D e a t h of S e v e r u s of Trêves. M a r c h 16. A s s a s s i n a t i o n of V a l e n tinianus. D e a t h of P r o s p e r of A q u i t a i n e . F a l l of R o m u l u s A u g u s t u l u s , a n d e n d of t h e W e s t e r n E m p i r e . D e a t h of L u p u s of Troyes. B a t t l e of M o n s B a d o n i cus. B i r t h of G i l d a s . S e t t l e m e n t of t h e S c o t t i i n Alba.

0. 500

c- 537

Death

D e a t h of B l e d a , k i n g of t h e H u n s .

447

449 0. 449

Britain.

C o u n c i l of Agde. Gildas writes t h e Excidio Brittaniae.

De

Chronological

X

Foreign Affairs, Popes, &c. (including Ireland).

Table.

Kent (including Sussex) and Ecclesiastical Affairs.

Solar eclipse. i»

il

Council nople.

of

Constanti-

Accession of Ethelbert. Nov. Accession of Justinus Minor. Ethelbert defeated Ceawlin.

by

Accession of Benedict I. Convention of Druim Cett. Death of Benedict I. Accession of Pelagrus II. Aug. 13. Accession of the Emperor Maurice. Gregory sees the A n glian boys in the Boman Forum. Columban goes to Gaul. Death of Pelagius II. Sept. Accession of Gregory I. Gregory sends Augustine to Britain. Augustine leaves Borne the second time. 597. A r r i v a l of Augustine. June 2. Baptism of Ethelbert. Consecration of Augustine. ? Jan. 1. miracles.

Letter of Gregory to Augustine on his

Essex.

Chronological Table. Wessex.

Merda.

East Anglia

XI

Northumbria and Northern Britain.

547. Accession of Ida. Foundation, of Bamborough. 557. Accession of Brude, k i n g of the Picts. c. 560. Defeat of the Dalriadic Scots by t h e Picts. 565. Coming of Columba to Britain. 565 x 566. Foundation of Iona. 568. Ceawlin defeats Ethelbert.

573 x 574- Death of Conall mac Comgaill, king of the Dalriadic Scots. 574. Accession of Aedan mac Gabrain.

579. Aedan attacks Orkneys. 582. Aedan attacks Isle of Man. 585. B i r t h of Edwin.

the the

588. Death of JSlIe of Deira 590.

Battle of Leithrig.

592 x 593. Accession of Ethelfrid.

597, June 9. lumba.

Death of Co-

xii

Chronological Table. Foreign Affairs, Popes, &c. (including Ireland).

Kent (including Sussex) and Ecclesiastical Affairs.

Essex

Gregory sends letters to Ethelbert, &e., by Mellitus. J u n e 22 x J u l y 18. Mission of Mellitus, &c. Letter of Gregory to Mellitus. Accession of Phocas. Synod in Gaul on tlie Easter question.

Death of Gregory I.

Conferences of Augustine w i t h the British bishops. Consecration of Christ Church, Canterbury. 604. Justus bishop of Mellitus Rochester. bishop of the Bast Saxons. Death of Augustine ; succession of Laurentius. Death of Abbot Peter.

Accession of Boniface I V Mellitus present at Council of Rome. Accession of Heraclius. Co In m ban expelled from Gaul.

? 608. Mellitus leaves Britain.

Death of Brunhild. Deaths of Boniface I V , and of Columban.

Foundation of Faremoûtier. Death of Deusdedit. Accession of Boniface V .

616. Death of Ethelbert. Succession of Eadbald.

Death of Ssebert. Apostasy of the East Saxons

Death of Laurentius. Succession of Mellitus.

Chronological Table. Wessex.

Mercia.

East Anglia.

xiii

Northumbria and Northern Britain.

603.

Battle of Degsftstan.

604 x 605. Birth of Oswald.

611. Accession of Cynegils.

630x631. Coming of Parsa.

? 632. E d w i n besieges Cadwallon.

< 633. Birth of Yffi. 633, Oct. 12. Battle of Hatfield. Death of Edwin.

635. Baptism Cynegils.

634. B i r t h of Wilfrid. Death of 634, Summer. Osric. 634, end. Death of Eanfrid. Battle of Hefenfelth, and accession of Oswald. 635. Mission of Aidan, and ound ation of Lindisfarne. > 635. Birth of Ethelwald of Deira.

xvi Date.

Chronological Table. Foreign Affairs, Popes, &c. Kent (including Sussex) and (1including Ireland). Ecclesiastical Affairs.

636 638

Accession of Clovis II. Death of Honorius I.

639 c. 639 640

641 642

Death of Eadbald. AcEreiirwald Neustrian mayor of the palace Death cession of Earconbert. of Asterius of Milan. Accession and death of Pope Severinus. Letter of John I Y as Pope Elect to Northern Irish. Consecration of John IY. Accession of Heracleonas.

> 642 641x 643

640x644 egnas,' ' t h a n e s , ' AS. vers. c a r a c a l l a ] ' Yestis c l e r i c o r u m t a l a r i s . ' Ducange, ' munuc-gegyrel a n , ' ' m o n k ' s h a b i t , ' AS. vers. p . 19. c u i u s f a m i l i a e . . . e s ? ] ' h w y l c e r e maegSe c a r t ]>u?' ¿Elfric, M.S. p. 416, ' h w y l c e s h i r e d e s 7 h w y l c e s e y n n e s , ' AS. vers. " p . 2 0 . a d flumen . . . d i u i d e b a t u x ] T h i s passage seems c o r r u p t ; b u t t h e r e i s n o v a r i a t i o n i n t h e MSS. I t w o u l d m e n d m a t t e r s s l i g h t l y t o r e a d , ' q u o m u r a s a b h a r e n a . ' T h e AS. vers, h a s : ' t o s w i d s t r e m r e éa, seo floweS n e a h 0sere ceastre wealle,' ' t o a s w i f t r i v e r w h i c h floweth n e a r t h e city w a l l . ' a d o b s e q u i u m . . . s i n e o b s e q u i o ] ' t ó Jienunge . . . b ú t a n ' Obse- 1 Senunge,' A S . vers. T h e w o r d c o b s e q u i u m ' h a s h e r e a concrete q u m m m e a n i n g , ' e s c o r t / ' t r a i n . ' ' Obsequium, f a m u l o r u m e t a m i c o r u m c o m i t a t u s , p o m p a , ' D u c a n g e . Cf. ' p e r l a t u s o b s e q u e n t u m m a n i b u s episcopus,' ii. 7, p. 94. S o : ' r e g u m n o n est esse sine c o m i t u m o b s e q u i o , ' O p p . x. 270; ' u i d e b a t [ L a z a r u s ] p r o c e d e n t e m d i u i t e m o b s e q u e n t i b u s c u n é i s fulciri,' xi. 232. Cf. t h e u s e of ' m i n i s t e r i u m ' i n iii. 14, p . 156, note. u t . . . t r a n s i r é u i x p o s s e t ] i E l f r i c s t a t e s t h i s a s a fact, u.s. p. 418. s i n e o b s e q u i o ] i E l f r i c lays s t r e s s o n t h e fact t h a t h e w a s d i n n e r l e s s : ' u n g e r e o r d o d saet/w.s., p. 420. u i d i t u n d a m . . . u e s t i g i i s ] See n e x t note. p . 21. i n h u i u s e r g o . . . r e u e r s u s e s t a d n a t u r a m ] I t i s e v i d e n t Emendat h a t i n t h i s passage, w h i c h h a s t o d o w i t h t h e second m i r a c l e t i o n 0 Í ^ w o r k e d b y St. A l b a n , viz. t h e p r o d u c i n g of a s p r i n g o n t h e s u m m i t of t h e hill, some p h r a s e s h a v e b e e n i n c o r p o r a t e d w h i c h r e a l l y belong t o t h e p r e v i o u s miracle, t h e a r r e s t i n g of t h e r i v e r ; viz. ' incluso m e a t u , ' ' u t o m n e s . . . detulisse,' ' q u i uidelicet . . . a d n a t u r a m . ' W e m i g h t r e m o v e these, a n d i n s e r t t h e m i n t h e f o r m e r C 2

20

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. I.

passage thus : ' u i d i t undam, incluso meatu, suis . . . uestigiis ; ut omnes . . . detulisse. Qui u i d e l i c e t . . . ad naturam. Quod cum,' &c. Both, passages w i l l t h e n gain v e r y m u c h i n clearness. i n t u l i t m a n u s ] ' 7 his heafod of asloh,' ' and smote off his head,' adds A S . vers. g a u d e r e . . . n o n est permissus] Cf. Bede on Prov. xxi. 18 : ' pro iusto datur impius, cum pro martyre persecutor, qui eum morti dedit, punitur,' Opp. ix. 134. d i e X . K a l . l t d . ] June 22. So Bede, Mart. Opp. iv. 83, 84. Note that Bede does not attempt to fix the year. U e r o l a m i u m ] Cf. Scarth, u. s. pp. 26, 28. Uœclingaeœstir] T h i s name w a s no doubt given to t h e t o w n from its position on the ' W a t l i n g Street,' w h i c h runs from London to Wroxeter. The name ' Waetlinga ceaster ' occurs in a charter of Ethelred's of t h e year 996, i n w h i c h also St. A l b a n figures as 'protom a r t y r A n g l o r u m , ' K . C. D . No. 696 ; Guest, Orig. Celt. ii. 235. ecclesia] On the alleged foundation of the monastery of St. Alban'a by Offa, v: H. & S. iii. 469, 470 ; H a r d y , Cat. i. 27 ; W . M. i. 85 ; E. W . i. 252 ff. L e g i o m i m u r b i s ] Caerleon-on-Usk. T h e story of Aaron an'd Julius must be considered extremely doubtful ; ». H . & S. i. 6 ; cf. Bede's Chron. Opp. Min. p. 180.

CHAPTER 8.

Arianism

Constantius.

P . 22. r e n o u a n t e c c l e s i a s ] Eudborne places here the second building of the Church of Winchester ; t h e first h a v i n g been under Lucius. A n g . Sac. i. 185 ; cf. on c. 4, sup. A r r i a n a e u e s a n i a e ] ' I t is evident . . . that Gildas a n d Bede following h i m h a v e greatly exaggerated the influence of A r i a n i s m i n Britain,' B r i g h t , pp. 1 1 - 1 3 ; cf. H . & S i. 8 Bede sees the progress of A r i a n i s m foreshadowed i n t h e pale horse of E e v . v i . 7 : ' Ecce A r r i i uesania de A l e x a n d r i a nascens, ad Gallicum usque peruenit oceanum, non fame t a n t u m uerbi Dei, sed et gladio corporali bestialiter pios insequens,' Opp. xii. 363. The passage ' quae corrupto . . . i n f u d i t ' is omitted by the A S . vers. n o u i s e m p e r a l i q u i d ] This seems to h i n t at the existence of various heresies i n Britain. u i r s u m m a e m a n s u e t u d i n i s ] SicoKO/iévaiv -yàp ra>v àvà rr)v aXXr¡v o'ucovixtvr¡v fKK\r¡aiwv, pióvos KojvtJTavTios ó Kiuvaravrivov irarì)p àSews 0pT¡(TKfvfiv tjvvex&pTjoe rots Xpiariavois. Sozomen, Hist. Eccl. i. 6, in H . & S. i. 4. i n B r i t t a n i a . . . o b i i t ] A t Y o r k in 306 A. D. ; cf. Opp. Min. p. 180.

CHAP,

IO.]

Notes.

21

C o n s t a n t i n u m filium] '}>am godan casere,' ' t h e good emperor,' Constaninserts AS. vers. This is Constantine t h e Great. Great! 16 i n B r i t t a n i a creafrus i m p e r a t o r ] The AS. translator misunders t a n d i n g here a n d elsewhere t h e word ' creatus,' makes Constantine born in Britain : 1 on Breotone acenned.' H e was really born at Nissa i n Upper Moesia. Chifflet, b y a n analogous error, reads ' procreatum.' i n N i c e n a s y n o d o ] A. D. 325. sed et i n s u l a r u m ] ' eac swylee on ]>is ealond/ ' likewise i n this island,' AS. vers.

CHAPTER 9. P . 23. This chapter is not i n t h e AS. v e r s . ; but t h e heading is in the capitula, where ' c r e a t u s ' is again mistranslated 'acenned,' ' born.' The Sax. Chron. ad arm. 381 has the same mistake. A n n o , &o.] Orosius gives A. U. C. I 132 ( = A. D. 379) as the date of t h e death of Yalens. The real date is 378. M a x i m u s ] Cf. Opp. Min, p. 184 ; Rhys, C. B. p. 104 ; a n d on the Maximus. legends w h i c h have gathered round h i s name, see t h e article in D. C. B. u i r . . . p r o b u s ] Gildas, as Smith remarks, gives h i m a very different character, § 13.

CHAPTER 10. This chapter is not in t h e AS. vers.; though the heading is in t h e capitula. A n n o . . . C C C X C I I I I ] The t r u e year is 395. P e l a g i u s B r e t t o ] On Pelagius a n d Pelagianism, a n d t h e efforts Pelagius. of Augustine against them, see Dr. Ince's article on Pelagius i n D. C. B . ; Milman, Lat. Christ., Bk. ii. c. 2. On Bede's own attitude towards Pelagianism, cf. Introduction, pp. lxii f. p. 24. I u l i a n o d e C a m p a n i a ] This is t h e person against w h o m Julianus, t h e first or introductory book of Bede's Commentary on the Song of Songs is directed. Opp. ix. 186 ff. ; cf. ib. 3x0, x. 140, xii. 292. H e was bishop of Eclanum near Beneventum, and was one of eighteen I t a l i a n bishops deposed b y Pope Zosimus in 418, for refusing to sign t h e circular letter i n which the Pope condemned the doctrines of Pelagius. H e himself wrote on t h e Song of Songs, which is t h e reason w h y Bede t h i n k s it necessary to refute h i m : ' n e per copiam eloquentiae blandientis, [lector] in foueam incidat doctrinae nocentis . . . Est enim . . . rhetor peritissimus,' ix. 186. Besides his w r i t i n g s on t h e Song of Songs, Bede mentions among h i s works

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[Bk. I.

a ' Libellua de Amore,' ' De Bono Constantiae,' ' Dialogus Attici et Critobuli,' ib. 186, 194, 195. H e also ascribes to h i m ' L i b e r ad Demetriadem de Institutione Virginia,' which however, i n spite of Bede's vehement denial, seems really to be by Jerome ; ib. 195-197. Bede (ib. 186) calls h i m ' I u l i a n u s Celanensis episcopus de Campania ' ; w h e r e ' Celanensis' is a mistake for ' Eclanensis.' J u l i a n was a m a n of high character, learned a n d p i o u s ; superior i n t e m p e r a n d judgement to m a n y of his opponents. H e occupied a n intermediate position between Augustine and Pelagius, a n d is regarded b y Milman as t h e founder of Semi-Pelagianism. H e died c. 454, t h e teacher of a school i n a small t o w n i n Sicily, v. I n ce a n d Milman, u. s., a n d article Julianus, D. C. B. u e r s i b u s heroicis] See v. 8, p. 295, note. Prosper of P r o s p e r r e t h o r ] Commonly called Prosper of Aquitaine ; born Aquitaine. e H e was a strong partisan of Augustine a n c f ¿ j e ( j a f t e r 463. against t h e Pelagians. Besides shorter poems like t h e one i n the text, h e wrote a long poem against t h e m entitled ' D e Ingratis,' meaning by ingrati 'opponents of t h e grace of God.' H e is best k n o w n as t h e author of t h e longer chronicle which bears the n a m e of Prosper, from w h i c h some of t h e statements i n t h e text are t a k e n ; ed. 1711, col. 740, 747. The shorter chronicle w h i c h Prosper bears t h e n a m e of Prosper Tiro, is probably by a different h a n d . Tiro ' v. D. C. B., s. v. Prosper. Bede cites t h e Epigrammata of Prosper in his de Arte Metrica, Opp. vi. 46-48, 56, 60, 62-66, 75. Cf. Manitius, Aldhelm, u n d Baeda, pp. 83, 89, 97. a e q u o r e i . . . B r i t a n n i ] Mr. Stevenson, a. I., ingeniously suggests t h a t t h i s is a n allusion to t h e name of Pelagius; ' aequoreus' = ' ire\ayios.'

CHAPTER 11. T h i s chapter is i n t h e AS. vers., b u t very much abbreviated. I n t h e heading ' c r e a t i ' is again mistranslated ' acende,' ' born.' A n n o . . . C C C C V I I ] The date is correct. m i n o r i s ] So t h e MSS., but t h e reading required is ' m i n o r e . ' Honorius was t h e second son of Theodosius I. 0 9 reads ' maioris,' a less probable correction. a n t e b i e n n i u m ] The first siege of Kome was i n 408, t h e second i n 409 ; the t h i r d siege a n d capture in 410. Bede probably refers to t h e first ; dating it, as he does t h e third, a year too late. Impolicy of in G-allias t r a n s i i t ] Mr. Skene (S. C. i. 104) has remarked t h a t OdirRnsms ' h a d these local emperors, Carausius, &c., been content to m a i n t a i n themselves in Britain, t h e y might not impossibly have been successful, a n d t h e subsequent history of t h e island m i g h t have

CHAP. 1 2 . ]

Notes.

23

been very different. B u t t h e i r attempts to seize t h e whole of t h e western p a r t of t h e E m p i r e not only led to t h e i r own failure, but stripped Britain of troops, a n d left it open to the attacks of t h e barbarians. Cf. c. 12, ad intt. p. 25. G e r o n t i u s ] H e was a Briton, one of Constantino's ablest Gerontius. generals; b u t t u r n e d against him, inviting t h e Germans to invade Gaul a n d B r i t a i n ; t h u s playing i n real history t h e p a r t which legend assigns to Vortigern. T h e name, i n t h e form Geraint, is k n o w n to all readers of Tennyson. See Rhys, C. B. pp. 96, 97, 298.

a n n o . . . C L X I I I I ] The real date is A. U. C. 1163 = A. D. 410. On t h i s event, cf. Milman, u. s., Book ii. c. 1. h a b i t a b a n t ] The AS. vers, entirely perverts t h e meaning b y translating ' eardsedon Bryttas,' ' B r i t o n s dwelt,' &c. farus] Originally ' light-house,' from t h e famous one on t h e < Farus.' island of Pharos. H e r e it perhaps means ' watch-towers' (' torras,' 'towers,' AS. vers.). Cf. Chron. Watinense, in Pertz, xiv. 164: 1 P h a r u s altissima, quae domus olim speculatoria i n hiberna Eom a n o r u m dicebatur, Bononiae m u r o contigua, . . . B r i t a n n i a m Deirorum insulam prospectans.' There are, however, remains of Roman lighthouses i n Britain. Cf. Scarth, u. s., pp. 156, 213. u s q u e h o d i e t e s t a n t u r ] ' J>a we to dseg sceawian magon,' ' which we m a y see to t h i s day,' AS. vers.

CHAPTER 12. E x i n B r i t t a n i a ] Cf. Opp. Min. p. 184. t y r a n n o r u m ] Gildas says ' t y r a n n i ' i n t h e singular, meaning Maximus. But Bede is quite justified in generalising the remark. t r a n s m a r i n a s . . . dicimus, &c.] This is Bede's own gloss on t h e Bede's gloss words of Gildas, a n d it seems a very forced one. I t is true t h a t 011 according t o t h e tradition probably followed by Bede t h e settlem e n t of t h e Dalriadic Scots i n Alba h a d already taken place (see on c. 1), a n d therefore h e is not inconsistent in making the invading Scotti come from thence. B u t Gildas i n using t h e t e r m m e a n t not only to imply t h a t t h e invading Scotti came f r o m Ireland, but also t h a t t h e Picts n o w (i. e. a f t e r t h e death of Maximus, v. s.) first settled i n B r i t a i n f r o m beyond sea. Bede, as we have seen (c. x, note), brings t h e Picts from Scythia to Britain ; but h e makes no a t t e m p t to fix t h e date of t h e i r settlement. I n c. 14, p. 29, h e unconsciously slips i n t o t h e other view both as to t h e Scots a n d Picts ; for, following w h a t is t h e reading of some MSS. of Gildas, h e calls t h e former ' grassatores Hiberni,' a n d 1 H i b e r n u s ' is never

24

Giudi.

Dumbarton.

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK. I.

used of the Scots in B r i t a i n ; while of the Picts, also following Gildas, he says : ' Picti in extrema parte insulae tune primurn et deinceps quieuerunt.' I f the Dalriadic settlement had taken place at this time, its members may have co-operated with their kinsmen from Ireland in attacking the Britons. Nennius says : ' Scotti ab occidente, et Picti ab aquilone unanimiter pugnabant contra Brittones, nam et ipsi pacem inter se habebant,' § 23. Cf. Ethelwerd, M. H. B . p. 501. urbem G-iudi] Commonly said to be Inchkeith in the Forth. That Giudi was an important name in that region is proved by a passage in the Book of Lecan given by Reeves, Culdees, p. 124, in which the Forth is called ' muir n-Giudan,' ' the sea of Giude.' Cf. Rhys, C. B. p. 151. Professor Rhys hesitates as to the common identification of Bede's Giudi with Nennius' Iudeu ; ib. and Rhind Lectures, pp. 99-102. See iii. 24, notes. p. 2 6 . Alcluith. . . . petram Cluith] From Celtic ' ail,' a rock. I n the Wurzburg MS. f. 1 i a , the ' spiritalis p e t r a ' of 1 Cor x. 4 is glossed : ' ind ail runde.' Now Dumbarton, i.e. ' Dun na m-Bretan,' 'fort of the (Strathclyde) Britons.'

Date of the legatos . . . mittentes] From the fact that Bede in his Chron. British Opp. vi. 316, 317 ; Opp. Min. pp. 186, 187 {q. v.) places the two emembassies. bassies of the Britons between the discovery of St. Stephen's relics and the death of Jerome, Smith, on that passage, p. 26, argues that they must fall between those two events, %. e. 4x5 and 420. B u t this is a rather hazardous argument. inter duo freta] 1. e. the line of the northern wall. See on c. 1. Abercorn. Aebbercurnig] Abercorn on the Forth. I t was in this monastery that Bishop Trumwine had his see. v. iv. 12, 2 6 ; pp. 229, 267. Peanfahel. P e a n f a h e l ] Professor Rhys sees in this word evidence of a Brythonic language affected by Pictish influence. I t is clearly not pure Pictish. Rhind Lectures, p. 82 ; C. B . pp. 152, 153, 197. p. 27. tempore autumni] Gildas has : ' casibus foliorum tempore certo assimulandam . . . peragunt stragem,' a metaphor which Bede has understood as a fact. So Moberly on Bede, and Stevenson on Gildas. inter urbes] i. e. the line of the southern wall, usque hodie . . . elarum e s t ] ' Sone man nu to dssg sceawian mseg,' ' which may still be seen at the present day,' AS. vers. reuersuri] ' 7 hi sigefseste ofer sse ferdon,' ' and they victoriously fared over sea,' adds AS. vers. p. 28. a feris] ' from wulfum 7 wildeorum,' 1 by wolves and wild beasts,' AS. vers.

CHAP. 1 3 . ]

Notes.

25

CHAPTEK 13. ab Aetio consuls] 'fram Ettio Jam cyninge,' 'from King Ettius,' AS. vers. Cf. with this chapter Opp. Min. pp. 187, 188. Anno . . . ccecxxiii] This is right for the death of Honorius. Palladium . . . episcopus] This notice of Palladius is taken from Palladius the chronicle of Prosper of Aquitaine, ann. 431, v. s. i. 10 note, p ^ f ^ ^ It is to be noted that the Irish to whom Palladius is sent are already Christians : ' in Christum credentes.' This at once cuts the ground from under all later developments of the story of Palladius, which represent him as an unsuccessful forerunner of St. Patrick in the work of christianising Ireland. The way for this idea was perhaps prepared by a very rhetorical passage of Prosper, Contra Collatorem, c. 21, in which he says of Celestine : ' ordinato Scotis episcopo . . . fecit . . . barbaram [insulam] Christianam.' In the so-called collections of Tirechan in the Book of Armagh, which profess to rest on seventh century evidence, but which Zimmer, Kelt. Beitr. iii. 77, 78, has shown to be not earlier than the first half of the ninth century, it is said: ' a Celestino . . . papa . . . Patricius episcopus ad doctrinam Scottorum mittitur. . . . Paladius episcopus primo mittitur, qui Patricius alio nomine appelabatur, qui martyrium passus est apud Scottos, ut tradunt sancti antiqui. Deinde Patricius secundus . . . mittitur, cui Hibernia tota credidit, qui earn pene totam babtizauit,' Stokes, Yita Tripartita, p. 332. The notes of Muirchu Maccu-Machtheni, also in the Book of Armagh, of which the real and pretended dates are about the same as in the case of Tirechan, represent Palladius as sent to convert Ireland, but failing even to land he returns Homewards, and dies 1 in Britonum finibus,' ib. 272. Nennius, §§ 50, 51, gives much the same account, but makes him die ' in terra Pictorum.' The annals of Ulster place the mission of Palladius correctly in 431, and they place that of Patrick in 432. If Patrick, as Tirechan and Nennius represent, was sent by Pope Celestine, his mission cannot be later than 432, as Celestine died in that year. But if Prosper and Bede knew of the unsuccessful mission of Palladius, is it conceivable that they should have been unaware, or, if aware, should have made no mention of the triumphant mission of Patrick ? On the whole I am inclined to agree with those who, beginning with Ledwich, Antiquities of Ireland (1790), cited Yita Trip. p. cxiv, have doubted the very existence of St. Patrick. It is true that Patrick is mentioned in the so-called Martyrology of Bede at March 17. But this Martyrology has been so largely interpolated by later writers, that it is unsafe to argue from it. He is mentioned in the second preface

26

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. I.

to Adamnan's Life of St. Columba ; and earlier still in Cummian's letter on the Easter question. But even this is two hundred years later than his supposed mission. It is possible that the statement of Tirechan, 1 P a l a d i u s . . . qui Patricius alio nomine appelabatur,' m a y ultimately rest on some confused reminiscence of the present chapter of Bede, and that the words ' qui et patricius fiat,' which belong to Aetius. have got attached to Palladius, and this may be the starting-point of later developments. Saints have been created out of less. W e have seen the origin of St. Amphibalus from St. Alban's cloak (c. 7) ; and a St. Pontiolus has been evolved from a false reading of irovrtoAai for •nonoKwv ( = Puteoli) i n the Antiochene Acts of St. Ignatius ; Ltf. App. Ff. I I . ii. 488. It is worthy of note that the earlier MSS. of the Sax. Chron. A . B . C. (D. is defective) have the right version : ' Here Palladius . . . was sent to the Irish by Pope Celestine to confirm their f a i t h ' ; i.e. they were already Christian ; whereas E. h a s : ' Here Patricius was sent by Pope Celestine to preach baptism to the I r i s h ' ; i.e. they were heathen. Ethelwerd (M. H. B . p. 503) is midway between the t w o ; retaining Palladius, but representing him as ' Christi nuncians euangelium.' Of the origin of Irish Christianity we know absolutely nothing. Zimmer, u. s., has shown that the documents in the Book of A r m a g h w h i c h have been relied on as the earliest authorities for the history of Patrick are forgeries. I n later times the ' S c o t i ' to whom Palladius was sent were taken to be Scots in the modern sense; so N. & K . p. 246. C f . : ' 433. Haly Palladius prechit ye fayth to Scottis m e n . . . . 434. Sanct Patrice prechit ye faith to IrlaMdis menn.' P . & S. p. 387. Cf. ib. 200, where he is joined w i t h St. Columba (whose mission was more than a century and a half later !) in the conversion of the Pictish king. anno . . . X X I I I ] The twenty-third year from 423 would be 446, and this is the date of the third Consulship of Aetius. patricius] ' heah ealdorman,' 1 high alderman,' AS. vers, gessit eonsulatum] ' wees . . . consul 7 c y n i n g , ' ' was consul and king,' AS. vers. MarcelliP- 29. Blaedla et A t t i l a ] These notices of the invasion of the nus Comes. Huns, the famine and pestilence at Constantinople, & c , are taken from the chronicle of Mareellinus Comes, which extends from 379 to 534. From its cessation at 534 it is inferred that Mareellinus died soon after, but nothing is known of him. Bede cites Mareellinus in his Commentary on St. Mark, Opp. x. 95 ; and in that on St. James, xii. 184. anno . . . proximo] I t was really two years previous ; 444 a.d. hisdem temporibus] 446 a. d.

CHAP. 1 5 . ]

Notes.

27

plurimi . . . conruerunt] This was owing to an earthquake, 447 A.D. C H A P T E R , 14. confldentes . . . auxilium] Gildas, § 20, says: ' secundum illud exemplum Philonis, " Necesse est adesse diuinum, ubi humanum ceissat auxilium."' I t is quoted also as from Philo in Eginhard's letters, Bouquet, vi. 375. (Eginhard died in 839.) reuertuntur . . . quieuerunt] See on c. 12. cessante . . . hostili] ' sefter Jyssum com god gear,' 'after this came a good year,' AS. vers. p. 30. grex Domini] Cf. Gildas' rebukes to the British clergy in his so-called Epistle, §§66ff. initum . . . consilium] ' }>a gesomnedon hi gemot, 7 Jeahtedon 7 rseddon,' 'then they assembled a moot, and deliberated and advised,' AS. vers. Nennius has a totally different tradition: ' uenerunt tres ciulae a Germania expulsae in exilio, See.... Guorthigirnus suscepit eos benigne, &c.' § 31. CHAPTER

15.

A n n o . . . C C C C X L V I I I I ] The true date of Marcian's accession is Date of the 450. That the following tunc is not to be taken (as is commonly done j ^ g ^ ^ g by historians) as fixing the settlement of the Saxons to the definite year 449 or 450 is shown by the chronological summary, v. 24, p. 352, where, placing, as here, the beginning of Marcianus' association with Valentinianus in the empire in the year 449 (459, Opp. Min. pp. 188, 189, q. v.), Bede adds: 'quorum, tempore Angli . . . Brittaniam adierunt.' (Marcian died in 457.) So the Sax. Chron. 449: 'On heora dagum,' ' in their days': ' quorum tempore,' Ethelw. M. H. B. p. 503. Bede never professes to know the exact year of the first settlement of the Saxons. He always uses the word ' circiter' in reference to it. Thus in i. 23, p. 42, and v. 23, ad fin. he places it ' about' 446 ; in ii. 14, ad mit. 'about' 447 (so S. D. i. 19). Cf. also i. 16. Lappenberg thinks that this fluctuation is due to the use of a double source, Kentish and Northumbrian, by Bede, i. 74, 120 ; E. T. i. 76,118 ; so Werner, p. 207. But in view of the use of the word ' circiter' this must be regarded as very doubtful. Bede's reason for placing the coming of the Saxons ' about' this time, 446 x 457, is that copying Gildas he makes it follow the mission of the Britons to Aetius in the latter's third consulship, 446. M. de la Borderie has shown in his monograph on Nennius, pp. 52-65, 79, that if the confused and interpolated chronology of that work be rightly interpreted, it is in favour of the date 449 ; but that work can add nothing to nor

28

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. I.

detract a n y t h i n g f r o m the a u t h o r i t y of G i l d a s a n d Bede, w h o s e credibility m u s t be j u d g e d on other grounds. Prosper Tiro places t h e reduction of B r i t a i n b y t h e Saxons i n 4 4 1 : ' B r i t a n n i a e usque ad hoc t e m p u s u a r i i s cladibus . . . laceratae, in d i t i o n e m S a x o n u m rediguntur.' Bouquet, i. 639. W h e r e B e d e w r i t e s i n d e p e n d e n t l y of Grildas h e is no doubt e m b o d y i n g t h e K e n t i s h traditions w h i c h h e w o u l d learn from h i s friends A l b i n u s a n d Nothelm. (See Notes on Bede's Preface and on c. 2 supra.) Of the leaders of t h e i n v a d e r s B e d e says below (p. 31), ' f u i s s e perhibentur . . . H e n g i s t et Horsa.' A n d t h o u g h it is going too f a r to say t h a t t h i s phrase i m p l i e s critical doubts (in t h e m o d e r n sense) on the part of B e d e , y e t it does u n d o u b t e d l y i m p l y t h a t he gives that part of the story as a tradition a n d n o t h i n g more. (Hengist is called ' A n s c h i s ' b y the E a v e n n a geographer. M. H . B . p. x x i v . ) I t is curious t h a t t h e w o r d s of t h e Sax. Chron. w i t h reference to t h e first coming of t h e D a n e s h a v e been misinterpreted exactly i n t h e same w a y as B e d e ' s w o r d s about the Saxons here. See notes to the y e a r 787, or t h e Preface to m y smaller edition, p . x i i . Of course B e d e i s speaking here of t h e first settlement of the Saxons. H e f u l l y recognises the fact of earlier attacks b y t h e m (on w h i c h cf. S. C. S. i. 92, 99, x o i , 106, 1 1 1 ) . See on cc. i , 6. Sidonius A p o l l i n a r i s (431-489) gives a v i v i d picture of the Saxon ravages on t h e coast of G a u l i n t h i s century. E p . v i i i . 6 (translated i n Green, M. E . pp. 16-19). Cf. E t h e l w e r d : ' a g i l e m audierunt esse piratico i n opere g e n t e m Saxonum i n tota m a r i t i m a a R h e n o fluuio usque i n D o n i a m urbem, quae n u n c uulgo D a n m a r c n u n c u p a t u r . ' M. H . B . p. 501. T h e question w h e t h e r there were earlier Saxon settlements i n B r i t a i n t u r n s largely on t h e interpretation to be g i v e n to t h e phrase ' C o m e s L i m i t i s (or Littoris) Saxonici.' T h e m a j o r i t y of recent critics, Guest, Stubbs, F r e e m a n , G r e e n (Skene is a n exception) are i n favour of e x p l a i n i n g i t as t h e shore exposed to Saxon attacks, rather t h a n the shore occupied b y Saxon settlers. T h e subject of t h e Saxon Conquest of B r i t a i n cannot be dealt w i t h here. I m a y refer to, w i t h o u t professing w h o l l y to endorse, t h e papers of D r . Guest republished i n Origines Celticae, vol. ii, and t h e e a r l y chapters of Mr. Green's M a k i n g of E n g l a n d . I confess to doubting w h e t h e r t h e f o u n d a t i o n i s strong e n o u g h to bear t h e elaborate superstructure w h i c h h a s been reared upon it. Mr. G r e e n indeed w r i t e s as if h e h a d been present at t h e l a n d i n g of t h e Saxons, and h a d w a t c h e d e v e r y step of t h e i r subsequent progress. T h i s cert a i n t y is v e r y favourable to picturesque w r i t i n g . I w i s h I could feel equally sure t h a t i t w a s justified b y t h e q u a l i t y of t h e evidence. I n t h e Translatio S. A l e x a n d r i , Pertz, ii. 674, t h e r e is a curiously

Chap. 15.]

Notes.

29

inverted form of the legend, according t o w h i c h t h e Continental Saxons came from Britain. p. 31. s e g n i t i a B r e t t o n u i n ] ' B r y t w a l a n a nalitscipe/ ' the British naughtness of the Brit-Welsh." Sax. Chron. E. This phrase is d i s t a n c e , perhaps t h e basis of the ordinary v i e w that the Britons were easily vanquished by t h e Saxons, e. g. Lappenberg, i. 63, 64, 103 ; E. T. i. 66,100. T h a t t h e contest really w a s long and obstinate, see Green, M. E. p. 133 ; Scarth, u. s., pp. 224-229. G e r m a n i a e ] ' Terra quae . . . sub septentrionali axe iacet, quia Mediaeval t a n t u m hominum germinat, n o n iniuria Germania uocatur.' W . M. gies. i. 8. This, l i k e m a n y mediaeval etymologies, comes from Isidore, Origines, x i v . 4. T h e Chronicon Holzatiae, Pertz, x x i . 276, anticip a t i n g t h e Anglo-Israelite craze, derives t h e ' I u t a e ' from ' I u d e i , ' and the ' D a n i ' from the tribe of Dan. B u t even these feats are outdone b y Mr. Skene, w h o derives ' I u t a e ' from ' Teutones.' C. S. i. 190. I u t i s , &c.] ' of Geatum,' A S . vers. E l m h a m i n borrowing t h i s The Jutes, passage (p. 138) writes t h r o u g h o u t ' W i c t i s , ' ' W i c t a r u m ' for ' Iutis, 1 &c., perhaps w i t h the idea of bringing it nearer i n form to ' Victuarii,' ' V e c t a ' ; cf. a citation i n Lappenberg, i. iox. U i e t u a r i i ] ' Wihtssetan,' 'settlers i n W i g h t . ' A S . vers., w h i c h omits the words ' et ea quae . . . TJectam.' I u t a r u m natio] ' I u t n a cynn.' Sax. Chron. E. Fl. W i g . , speaki n g of the death of W i l l i a m I I , says that i t occurred ' i n prouincia Iutarum, i n Noua Foresta,' i. 276. A n d again (ii. 44, 45), ' i n Noua Foresta, quae lingua A n g l o r u m Y t e n e [£. e. I u t e n a c y n n or land] nuncupatur.' Orientales S a x o n e s ] See article in D . C. B . ii. 20, 21. A n g u l u s ] On the mediaeval derivation of ' A n g l i a ' from ' a n - 'Angulus' gulus,' cf. m y notes to Fortescue, p. 287. F . N. C. i. 348, 7 7 2 ; , H . & S. iii. 12,447. A curious polemical use is made of this derivation b y a Scottish C h r o n i c l e r : ' Sed ueritas non quaerit angulos iuxta ueritatem euangelii, thirfor t h a i m a y nevir be trew that comme f r a Angulo.' P . & S. p. 385. O r i e n t a l e s A n g l i ] See D. C. B . ii. 19-20. H u m b r i fluminis] For the H u m b e r as t h e boundary between The Humthe Northern and Southern English, cf. i. 25, ad init.; ii. 3, ad init.; 5, ad init.; 9, ad init.; 16, ad init.; v . 23, sub Jin. Eddius uses the terms ' Ultra-Umbrenses,' ' Citra-Umbrenses,' H . Y . i. 63, 64,67, 87, 103. Cf. M. & L . p. 213. I n Hist. A b b . § 4, p. 367, Bede uses t h e term ' Transhumbrana regio' of the Northumbrian kingdom. So ' Transhumbrana gens,' iii. 14, p. 155; H. & S. iii. 459. ' H y m b r o n e n s i s ' and 1 U m b r e n s i s ' are also used i n the sense of Northumbrian. See on

30

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. I.

iv. 17, p. 239. The terms Northumbria, Northumbrian, are of course common enough. I n the Sax. Chron. we have also ' SuSanhymbre,' ' Southumbrians.' I n 449 this seems to be used in a general sense; in 697, 702, it means specifically the Mercians; cf. ' Mercii qui dicuntur Suthumbri,' R. W . i. 189. (The suggestion, D. C. B . ii. 590, that it means the Lindisfari, has nothing to recommend it.) S. D. has also the term 1 Suthymbria' in a general sense, ii. 189,267. (Cf. Suthanglia, ib. 298, 309 ; Sutangli, K. C . D . Nos. 80, 83. Cf. Nos. 88, 89 ; Birch, Nos. 154,157, 163,164.) I n one Welsh authority the Humber is called the Sea of Humber, ' mor Humyr.' P . & S. p. 1 2 1 . A mediaeval etymologist derives the name from the Huns ! ib. 222. Asser speaks of York as ' in aquilonari ripa Humbrensis fluminis sita.' M. H. B . p. 474. I n that case the name extended much further than it does now. Heathen p. 3 2 . de cuius stirpe . . . duxit] Daniel, Bishop of Winchester, genealoi n a d y i ^ g s t . Boniface how to argue with the heathen, says, among other things: ' nec . . . contraria eis de ipsorum, quamuis falsorum deorum genealogia astruere debes.' H. & S . iii. 3 0 4 ; Mon. Mog. p. 72. Cf. N. & K. p. 217. Alliance of i n i t o . . . foedere cum Piotis] Constantius also, as cited by Bede, Saxons and 20) represents the Saxons as combining with the Picts. Lappenberg needlessly questions this statement, i. 7 0 ; E . T. i. 72. p . 3 3 . suspecta . . . mente] 'with anxious mind.' So c. 32, p. 69.

CHAPTER 16. •Here'and hostilis exercitus] ' S e here,' AS. vers., which is the term ' Fyrd,' always used in the Sax. Chron. of the army of the invading Danes as opposed to the national force, the 1 fyrd.' domum reuersus est] ' Domum,' apparently refers to their settlement in T h a n e t ; for what follows seems inconsistent with the idea that the Saxons quitted Britain even temporarily at this time. B. W . makes them retire first to Thanet, and then to Germany, i. 15. Ambrosius Ambrosio Aureliano] Cf. Opp. Min. pp. 190, 191. Palgrave Aurelianus. c i t e s > ; w f t h o u t venturing to maintain, the opinion of Baronius, that Ambrosius continued the legitimate succession of the Empire of the West.' E . C. p. 397. Perhaps a better mode of stating this view would be to say that he was the last of those so-called tyrants or usurpers, who, from Maximus downwards, attempted to exercise Boman authority in Britain. Cf. Rhys, C. B . pp. 104, 105, 107. Date of the ad annum . . . Brittaniam] Taking 449, not as the exact but a P P r o x i m a t e date assigned by Bede to the settlement of ^Mons°Ba- a s donicus.' the Saxons, we get 493 as his approximate date for the battle of

Chap, i?.]

Notes.

31

t h e ' Mons Badonicus.' T h e A n n a l e s Cambriae place it i n 516. G i l d a s tells us t h a t t h e y e a r of t h a t b a t t l e w a s also t h e year of h i s o w n b i r t h ; § 2 6 : ' usque ad a n n u m obsessionis B a d o n i c i montis, q u i prope S a b r i n u m ostium habetur, . . . quique quadragesimus quartus, u t noui, oritur a n n u s mense i a m p r i m o emenso, q u i i a m et [ ? e t i a m ] m e a e natiuitatis est.' There h a s been m u c h controv e r s y as to w h i c h of these dates, 493 or 516, should be adopted for t h e battle, a n d t h e b i r t h of Gildas. There is a n article b y M. de l a Borderie on t h i s question i n Rev. Celt. vi. 1 - 1 3 . I agree w i t h h i m , (i) t h a t t h e date 493 accords m u c h better t h a n 516 w i t h w h a t w e k n o w of t h e chronology of Gildas' life ; (ii) t h a t B e d e ' s a u t h o r i t y i s m u c h h i g h e r t h a n t h a t of t h e A n n . C a m b . ; (iii) t h a t it i s unl i k e l y t h a t B e d e ' s date is due to a m e r e m i s u n d e r s t a n d i n g o f Gildas' w o r d s , as h a s been c o m m o n l y asserted from t h e t i m e of Ussher o n w a r d s . I cannot h o w e v e r agree w i t h h i m i n h i s v e r y forced explanation of t h e passage of Gildas, w h i c h makes Gildas' forty-four years, like Bede's, date f r o m t h e coming of t h e Saxons, a n d necessitates t h e insertion i n Gildas of w o r d s for w h i c h there is n o MS. a u t h o r i t y . T h e present tense, ' o r i t u r , ' s h o w s t h a t Gildas refers to t h e t i m e at w h i c h h e w a s w r i t i n g , a n d h e says t h a t i t w a s ' at t h e e n d o f t h e first m o n t h of t h e forty - f o u r t h y e a r [from t h e y e a r of t h a t event], w h i c h is also the y e a r o f m y b i r t h . ' (So I w o u l d construe t h e passage.) H e n c e Gildas w r o t e t h e ' D e E x c i d i o , ' c. 537, w h i c h is a perfectly possible date. H e n c e i f Bede's date is n e i t h e r due to a m i s u n d e r s t a n d i n g of G i l d a s (Ussher), n o r t a k e n f r o m h i m (de la Borderie), i t m u s t be based on independent data ; a n d t h e occurrence of t h e same number, 44, i n b o t h cases is a m e r e coincidence. I s there a n y reason w h y t w o events should n o t be, one of t h e m forty-four years before, a n d t h e other forty-four y e a r s a f t e r a t h i r d e v e n t ? Mr. A n s c o m b e (in h i s monograph on St. G i l d a s of B u y s , pp. 58 if.) t h i n k s t h a t h e h a s discovered i n t e r n a l evidence t h a t t h e Epistle of Gildas w a s compiled ' w i t h i n . . . t h r e e years . . . f r o m Nov. 22, 498.' I f so, i t m u s t b e b y a different a u t h o r from t h e D e E x c i d i o ; possibly ' b y some one else of t h e same name.'

CHAPTER 17. Chapters 17-22 are not i n t h e t e x t of t h e A S . version, t h o u g h Life of St. t h e headings are i n t h e Capitula. Chapters 1 7 - 2 1 are, w i t h the Germanus exception of t h e b e g i n n i n g of c. 17, t a k e n almost v e r b a t i m from gtantius. C o n s t a n t i u s ' L i f e of St. G e r m a n u s , p r i n t e d b y S u r i u s a n d t h e B o l l a n d i s t s a t J u l y 31. C o n s t a n t i u s w a s a presbyter of Lyons,

32

Date of the Geimanus

Germanus and Lupus.

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. I.

a friend and correspondent of Sidonius Apollinaris, whom he induced to collect and publish his correspondence, thus doing a great service to historical literature. His own life of Germanus is addressed to Patiens, Bishop of Lyons (451-491), and Censorius, Bishop of Auxerre (472-502), and therefore must have been written 472X491. The date given in Gallia Christiana, xii. 265 is c. 488. The extracts given by Bede are sufficient to show how largely the miraculous element enters into Constantius' composition, and there are many more miracles which Bede has omitted. On this and other lives of St. Germanus, v. Hardy, Cat. i. 47-57. Ante paucos . . . annos] Cf. Opp. Min. p. 189. Here Bede, fol' o w i n S Hildas, has brought the history of the contest between the Britons and the Saxons to the battle of the ' Mons Badonicus,' c. 493. He now reverts to 'a few years before their [the Saxons] coming'; viz. to 429 according to Prosper Aquit., from whose chronicle the opening words of this chapter are taken. I cannot therefore see on what grounds Dr. Bright (following Smith) says : ' this mission is wrongly placed by Bede at A.D. 446' (p. 16). The phrase ' ante paucos annos' may well cover a period of twenty years, 429-449. ( I n iv. 18, p. ,242, the phrase ' non multo ante' indicates an interval of almost thirty years ; cf. c. 21, ad init. note.) Prosper's words are as follows : 'Agrícola Pelagianus, Seueriani Pelagiani episcopi filius, ecclesias Britanniae dogmatis sui insinuatione corrupit. Sed ad actionem Palladii diaconi, Papa Caelestinus Germanum Antisiodorensem epiacopum uice sua mittit, et, deturbatis haereticis, Britannos ad catholicam íidem dirigit.' I have not been able to discover anything about Severianus and his son Agrícola. Palladius is very likely the same whose mission to the Irish Prosper relates two years later. I t will be noted that Prosper represents Germanus as sent by the Pope, whereas Constantius followed by B^de, infra, states that he and Lupus were sent by a Gallican Synod at the request of the Britons. On the various suggestions which have been made with a view to reconciling these statements, see Bright, p. 16. Prosper is the earlier authority, and as he was in Rome about 431, he had means of knowing; cf. what he says Contra Collatorem, c. 21 (also in M. H. B . p. ci). p. 34. sacerdotes] ' bishops,' as often. See note on c. 28. Germanus . . . Lupus . . . episcopi] Germanus, Bishop of Auxerre, 418-448 ; Lupus, Bishop of Troyes, 427-479. Four of Sidonius Apollinaris' letters are addressed to Lupus (vi. 1, 4, 9 ; ix. 11). I n a letter to Sulpicius (vii. 13) he speaks of Lupus as ' facile principem pontificum Gallicanorum'; while in a letter to Prosper, bishop of Orleans, he couples Germanus and Lupus to«

CHAP. 2 0 . ]

Notes.

33

gether as models of excellence, speaking of a n o t h e r prelate as ' L u p o p a r e m , G e r m a n o q u e n o n i m p a r e m , ' viii. 15. On lives of L u p u s , 0. H a r d y , Cat. i. 60, 61. H i s d a y is J u l y 29 ; cf. B e d e ' s Martyrology a t t h a t d a y : ' Depositio S. L u p i . . . qui c u m G e r m a n o u e n i t B r i t a n n i a m , et lii. a n n o s sacerdotio [ = episcopate] f u n c t u s est ; q u i t e m p o r e Attilae, q u i Galliam u a s t a b a t , sicut i n h y m n o eius canitur, D u m bella cuncta p e r d e r e n t , Orando Trecas m u n i i t . ' (Cf. A A . SS., ut infra.) T h e r e are t w o c h u r c h e s i n Glamorganshire dedicated to L u p u s u n d e r t h e W e l s h n a m e of B l e i d d i a n ( = wolf-cub) ; H . & S. i. a i . C h u r c h e s dedicated to St. G e r m a n u s are i n W a l e s a n d Cornwall, ib. T h e abbey of Selby w a s also dedicated to h i m , a n d claimed to possess one of h i s fingers ; H a r d y , Cat. ii. 446, 447 ; cf. I n t r o d u c t i o n , p. cxxi. B o t h L u p u s a n d G e r m a n u s w e r e disciples of t h e school of Lórins ; W e r n e r , pp. 25, 26. On Lórins, cf. infra, H a b . § 2, p . 365, note. i n i m i c a u i s d a e m o n u m ] T h i s i n c i d e n t is cited b y A d a m n a n i n h i s life of Columba, ii. 34. If, as t h e a n c i e n t life of L u p u s states, AA. SS. J u l . vii. 69, t h e t w o p r e l a t e s l e f t G a u l ' t e m p o r i b u s h i b e r n i s , ' t h i s is probably sufficient to account for t h e storms w i t h o u t a n y f u r t h e r hypothesis.

CHAPTER 18. P p . 36, 37. massam p u l u e r i s ] F o r t h e w e a r i n g of relics on t h e Wearing of person, cf. D. C. A. i. 6x1, ii. 1774,1779. Contrast A l c u i n to Ethel- r e l l o s h a r d , a r c h b i s h o p of C a n t e r b u r y : ' melius est i n corde s a n c t o r u m i m i t a r i exempla, q u a m i n sacculis portare ossa.' Mon. Ale. p. 719. G e r m a n u s seems t o h a v e b u i l t a c h u r c h a t A u x e r r e i n h o n o u r of St. A l b a n . Cf. Bouquet, x. 172, A.D. 1025 : ' c i u i t a s Autissiodorum e x i t i a l i t e r igne c r e m a t a est, et res h u m a n a e i n fauillas redactae p r a e t e r ecclesiam B. Albani m a r t y r i s a B . G e r m a n o constructam.'

CHAPTER 19. Compare w i t h t h i s c h a p t e r t h e story told of Mellitus i n ii. 7. P . 37. q u a e . . . t e g e b a n t u r ] See n o t e on ii. 14, p. 114.

CHAPTER 20. P . 38. S a x o n e s P i c t i q u e ] A s Bede distinctly says, c. 17, t h a t t h e Alliance of mission of G e r m a n u s w a s prior to t h e p e r m a n e n t s e t t l e m e n t of t h e 8 ? x o n s a n d Saxons i n Britain, t h i s j u n c t i o n of t h e Saxons a n d Picts m u s t be 10 VOL. I I .

D

34

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK. I.

anterior to that mentioned by Bede i n c. 15, and corresponds verymuch to the yet earlier state of things described as existing 360-370 A. D. by Ammianus Marcellinus, and 398-402 by Claudian ; when Saxons, Picts, and Scots were all attacking Britain ; M. H. B. pp. lxxiiif., xcviii. The legend of the Hallelujah victory (for it can hardly be regarded as more than a legend) refers consequently to an earlier period than that to which the victories of c. 16 belong. Date and ad gratiam baptismatis] On baptisms at Easter, v. ii. 9, p. 99, Hallelujah 0 n o t e " I f Germanus and Lupus left Gaul in the winter of 429 (see victory. on c. 17) this must be Easter 430. ecclesia . . . frondibus contexta] See on ii. 14, p. 114. p. 39. mediis montibus] If Bede really wrote 4 mediis,' he has altered his author for the worse ; for it is hard to see how a valley can be surrounded with mountains in the middle ; whereas Constantius' ' editis' gives a good sense. ' The scene . . . is laid by Welsh tradition at Maes-Garmon, " Germanus' Field," a mile from Mold in Flintshire ;' Bright, p. 19. If there is any t r u t h in this, the Saxons must have sailed round to the west of Britain, as they can hardly have fought their way right across the island.

CHAPTEE 21. Second Meo multo . . . tempore] About seventeen years. This second mission of mission of Germanus is fixed to the year 447, if Constantius is right Germanus.

in making his journey to Italy and his death there in 448 follow immediately on his second return from Britain. p. 40. Seuero] The date of his accession to the See of Trêves does not seem to be known. He is said to have died in 455. primae Germaniae] ' Germania prima,' or ' Superior,' is the district immediately to the west of the Rhine from about Neuwied to Colmar. Germanus p. 41. pro pace Armoricanae gentis] Aetius had ordered and the Eocharich, chief of the Alani, whom he had settled at Orleans, to Armoriattack the revolted Armoricans. Germanus, according to Constancans. tius, overawed Eocharich, and forced him to retire ; and then set off to plead the cause of the Armoricans at the imperial court at Ravenna. His efforts were frustrated by their renewed revolt ; cf. Martin, Hist, de France, i. 362, 363. He died at Ravenna, July 31, 448; though Bede in his Martyrology gives his day as Aug. x, where he says of him : ' Britonum fidem per duas uices a Pelagiana haeresi defendit.' Other martyrologies give his day as Oct. i, and Wandalbertus Prumiensis, at that date, says of him :

CHAP. 2 2 . ]

Notes.

35

' O c e a n o fidei r e f u g a s e t d o g m a n e f a n d u m Reppulit, e t signis t e p i c t a B r i t a n n i a t e x i t ' c u i u s c o r p u s , &e.] G e r m a n u s h i m s e l f desired t h a t h i s h o d y s h o u l d Burial a n d h e c a r r i e d back t o Gaul, t h o u g h P l a c i d i a w a s a n x i o u s t o r e t a i n it i n I t a l y . S h e herself vested t h e s a i n t ' s dead body, according t o Con- m a n u s , s t a n t i u s . A n d so w h e n h i s successor H e r i b a l d t r a n s l a t e d h i s r e m a i n s i n 841 : ' corpus . . . ita i n t e g r u m r e p p e r i t . . . u t q u o n d a m f u e r a t a u e n e r a b i l i . . . P l a c i d i a . . . e o m p o s i t u m ; ' Pertz, xiii. 397. O t h e r t r a n s l a t i o n s took place l a t e r i n t h e same c e n t u r y ; A A . SS. Jul. vii. 275-278.

n e c m u l t o p o s t , &c.] A e t i u s w a s assassinated i n 454, a n d Y a l e n t i - Deaths of n i a n u s M a r c h 16, 455. T h e s i x t h y e a r of M a r c i a n began on Aug. 25, Aetius and 455) so t h a t Y a l e n t i n i a n ' s d e a t h b e l o n g s s t r i c t l y to h i s fifth year. njall H e s p e r i u m e o n c i d i t r e g n u m ] T h e e n d of t h e w e s t e r n e m p i r e i s c o m m o n l y d a t e d a t t h e o v e r t h r o w of R o m u l u s A u g u s t u l u s b y Odoaeer in 476.

CHAPTER 22. e x t e r i s , c i u i l i b u s . . . b e l l i s ] ' u t g e f e o h t e , i n g e f e o h t u m , ' ' out-fight a n d in-fights,' AS. vers. I n t e r e a , Sco ] I t is n o t q u i t e clear w h e r e B e d e places t h i s p e r i o d Cessation of i m m u n i t y f r o m foreign w a r . Possibly b e t w e e n t h e H a l l e l u j a h v i c t o r y i n 430 a n d t h e p e r m a n e n t s e t t l e m e n t of t h e Saxons, c. 449. I n Gildas' n a r r a t i v e t h i s passage comes a f t e r t h e m e n t i o n of t h e b a t t l e of t h e Mons Badonicus, c. 493. B u t t h e Sax. C h r o n . a s s u r e d l y gives n o c o u n t e n a n c e to t h e v i e w t h a t t h e r e w a s a n y cessation i n t h e a t t a c k s of t h e S a x o n s a f t e r 493. I t records t h e i r u n r e s t i n g advance during the sixth century. p . 4 2 . G i l d u s ] On t h e lives of Gildas v. H a r d y , Cat. i. 1 5 1 - 1 5 6 ; Gildas. S. C. S. i. 1 1 6 - 1 1 8 . T h e y a r e all several c e n t u r i e s l a t e r t h a n Gildas' t i m e , a n d i t m a y be d o u b t e d w h e t h e r w e k n o w a n y fact w i t h reference to h i m b e y o n d w h a t h e h a s told us, viz. t h a t h e w a s b o r n i n t h e y e a r of t h e b a t t l e of Mons Badonicus, a n d w r o t e t h e De Excidio i n t h e f o r t y - f o u r t h y e a r a f t e r t h a t e v e n t ; v. s. c. 16, note. W . M. says of h i m : ' cui B r i t a n n i d e b e n t si q u i d n o t i t i a e i n t e r ceteras g e n t e s h a b e n t , ' i. 24. I t is a p i t y t h a t h e could n o t w r i t e a l i t t l e m o r e clearly. flebili s e r m o n e ] T h e w o r k is e n t i t l e d ' l i b e r q u e r u l u s . ' G i l d a s ' d e n u n c i a t i o n s of t h e B r i t o n s a r e q u o t e d i n W u l f s t a n ' s h o m i l i e s (ed. Napier, p. 166) as a w a r n i n g to t h e E n g l i s h of t h a t t i m e : ' a n }>eodwita waes on B r y t t a t i d u m , Gildas h a t t e ; se a w r a t be h e o r a misdsedum, h u h i . . . swa . . . God gegraemedon, faet h e let set D 2

36

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. I.

nyhstan Engla here heora eard gewinnan, and Brytta dugefte fordon mid ealle. And Jiset wsos geworden J>urh gelaeredra regolbryce, and ]>urh lsewedra lahbryce . . . Ac utan . . . warnian us be swilcan; and so3 is fset ic secge, wyrsan dseda we witan mid Englum same gewordene, Jjonne we mid Bryttan ahwar gehyrdan.' ' There was a prophet of the people in the time of the Britons called Gildas. He wrote about their misdeeds, how they so angered God, that at the last He caused the army of the English to conquer their land, and utterly destroy the strength of the Britons. And that came about through the irregularity of the clergy, and the lawlessness of the laity. Come then, let us take warning by such, and sooth is it that I say ; we know of worse deeds done among the English than we ever heard of among the Britons.' Alcuin uses Gildas similarly in writing to Archbishop Ethelhard in 793. H. & S. iii. 476; Mon. Ale. p. 206. hoc addebant] This is a constant charge against the Britons. Cf. ii. a, v. as. sed non tamen . . . destinauit] With these words Bede leads up to his proper subject.

CHAPTEE 23. With this chapter begins the real subject of Bede's work, Historia ecclesiastica gentis Anglorum, to which the preceding chapters have been introductory. X X et I ] So Bede, Chron. Opp. Min. p. 193. I t was really only a little over twenty years, Aug. 582 to Nov. 602 ; Gibbon. Chronology anno . . . X ] Gibbon gives Aug. 13, 582, as the date of Maurice's of Gregory accession. His tenth year would be from Aug. 13, 591, to Aug. 12, reign.1TSt 8 592- B e d e s a y s t h a t Gregory died in 605 ; ii. 1, p. 73 ; v. 24, p. 353. He was buried on March 12 ; ii. i, p. 79. A t this time burial on the day of death was the rule (see on iv. 14, 19), and therefore Fl. Wig. i. 12 is right in treating this as the date of Gregory's death ; cf. App. i. § 32. Both here and in ii. 1, p. 73, Bede gives the length of Gregory's reign as thirteen years, six months, ten days. This would give Sept. 3,591, for his accession, which agrees with the statement here, that it was in the tenth year of the Emperor Maurice. But it appears that Bede is a year wrong in both dates, and that Gregory really ruled from 590 to 604. The latter date agrees with Bede's statement, ii. 1, p. 79, and in his Chron. Opp. Min. p. 194, that Gregory died in the second year of Phocas. See Bright, p. 36, and reff. anno X I I I I ] Aug. 13, 595, to Aug. 12, 596, v. s. On Gregory's life

CHAP. 2 3 . ]

Notes.

37

a n d many-sided a c t i v i t y see t h e notes to ii. x, where the wellk n o w n story of t h e origin of the mission to B r i t a i n is given. Gregory's first idea for the conversion of t h e Teutonic tribes i n Gregory's B r i t a i n w a s to purchase and educate A n g l e slave boys for the purfor pose. I n a letter to Candidus, ' e u n t i ad patrimonium Galliae,' theeonverGregory directs him, ' quatenus solidi Galliarum i n terra nostra sion of the expendi non possunt,' to devote any money w h i c h he m a y have in E n g l i s l 1 ' h a n d to purchasing ' pueros Anglos, qui sunt ab annis decern et septem, uel decern et octo, u t i n monasteriis dati Deo proficiant. H e is to send a priest w i t h them, to baptize any of t h e m w h o m i g h t fall ill on t h e w a y . H . & S. iii. 4-5 date this letter 590 x 595. Jaffe, E . P. p. 115, fixes it to Sept. 595. Bede himself notices h o w < gentiles ab errore conuersi, atque ad ueritatem euangelii transformati, melius ipsos g e n t i u m errores nouerant, et, quo certius nouerant, eo artificiosius hos expugnare atque euacuare didicsrunt.' Opp. viii. 267, 268. A i d a n adopted the same plan, iii. 5, p. 136, and "Wilbrord ; see on v. 11 ; and it has played a great part in the work of t h e Central A f r i c a n mission, e i r c i t e r ] See on c. 15. A u g u s t i n u m ] ' A u g u s t i n u s minor, qui et apostolus Anglorum.' Augustine Ethelwerd, p. 520. Cf. the short account of the mission in Bede's Chron. Opp. Min. p. 193. On t h e later lives of Augustine, w h i c h add panions nothing but legendary matter to Bede, see Hardy, Cat. i. 192-202. alios . . . m o n a c h o s ] One of these was a certain John, Bede, Chron. u.s. (following Lib. Pontif. i. 312), w h o according to the C a n t e r b u r y tradition, afterwards became abbot of St. Augustine's ; E l m h a m , pp. 127, 147. On the impulse given b y Gregory to monasticism, cf. Werner, p. 27. p r a e d i c a r e . . . g e n t i A n g l o r u m ] O n the effect of C h r i s t i a n i t y on t h e Anglo-Saxons, cf. Lappenberg, i. 132, 140, 1 4 1 ; E. T. i. 130. a l i q u a n t u l u m ] H e got at any rate far enough to hear news of, perhaps to have interviews w i t h Stephen, Abbot of L6rins, Protasius, Bishop of A i x , and A r i g i u s , Patricius of B u r g u n d y , whose seat was either at Marseilles or A r i e s . For i n the letters to those persons w h i c h Gregory sent by Augustine on his second departure from Eome, he speaks of the good report w h i c h A . h a d made to h i m of t h e m ; Opp. Min. pp. 231, 232 ; H . & S. iii. 8, 9. That there is nothing similar in the other commendatory letters sent at the same time (v. infra, p. 39) would seem to show that A . did not get m u c h beyond A i x , or Aries at the furthest. b a r b a r a m . . . g e n t e m ] Much t h e same complaint w a s m a d e b y t h e first missionary sent from Iona to Northumbria, iii. 5, p. 137-

38

' Seruus seruorum Dei.'

' Praepositus.'

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK. I.

p. 4 3 . G r e g o r i u s ] T h e A S . version, w h i c h u s u a l l y o m i t s all d o c u m e n t s , g i v e s a short s u m m a r y of t h i s l e t t e r i n oratio obliqua. s e r u u s s e r u o r u m D e i ] Gregory w a s t h e first P o p e t o a s s u m e t h i s s t y l e , w h i c h h e d i d as a r e b u k e to t h e p r i d e of t h e P a t r i a r c h of C o n s t a n t i n o p l e , w h o h a d a s s u m e d t h e t i t l e of U n i v e r s a l B i s h o p . Cf. R. W . i . 108. Gregory d i d not u s e t h e t i t l e b y a n y m e a n s u n i f o r m l y , as m a y be s e e n b y a r e f e r e n c e to h i s letters. Cf. also m y n o t e s to Fortescue, pp. 252, 253. T h e s t y l e w a s n o t a t first p e c u l i a r to P o p e s ; cf. e. g. t h e l e t t e r of L a u r e n t i u s , Mellitus, a n d J u s t u s i n ii. 4. Other i n s t a n c e s are g i v e n b y M. & L. p. 287. A n abbot u s e s i t i n r e l a t i o n t o h i s o w n m o n k s : ' F r a t e r R. s e r u u s s e r u o r u m D e i a p u d Melros s e r u i e n c i u m , ' N . & K . p. 308. p r a e p o s i t o ] On t h e m o n a s t i c sense of t h i s t i t l e , v. I n t r o d u c t i o n , pp. x x v i i i f . I t i s u s e d h e r e i n a m o r e g e n e r a l sense. I t i s u s e d s i m i l a r l y of a n abbot i n H i s t . A b b . A n o n . § i , xnfr. p. 388. A u g u s t i n e h a d , h o w e v e r , b e e n ' p r a e p o s i t u s ' of t h e m o n a s t e r y of St. A n d r e w a t R o m e , w h i c h Gregory h a d f o u n d e d * i n cliuo Scauri,' I o a n n . D i a c . i . 6, f r o m w h i c h also h i s c o m p a n i o n s w e r e m a i n l y , if n o t w h o l l y , t a k e n , ib. ii. 3 0 ; cf. H . & S. i i i . 13. A d o u b t f u l l e t t e r of P o p e Y i t a l i a n to A r c h b i s h o p Theodore, G. P . p. 51, speaks of A u g u s t i n e as Gregory's sincellus, i. e. ' e i u s d e m cellae s o c i u s ' (gloss ad loc.).

Systems of die X kal. A u g a n n o X I I I I ] i. e. J u l y 23, 596, v. s. T h e i n d i c datmg. t i o n is also r i g h t for 596. T h e r e f o r e A u g u s t i n e m u s t h a v e l e f t R o m e t h e s e c o n d t i m e n o t earlier t h a n J u l y 23, 596. T h e m o d e of d a t i n g b y i m p e r i a l r e g n a l y e a r s w a s i n t r o d u c e d i n t o papal docum e n t s b y Pope V i g i l i u s ( 5 3 7 - 5 5 5 A. D.) ; Jaffe, R. P. p. 76. p o s t c o n s u l a t u m ] S e e t h e critical n o t e s a t t h e e n d of cc. 28, 30, 32 ; cf. Opp. v i . 1. ' P . C. p a t r e s conscripti, s i u e p o s t c o n s u l a t u m . ' T h e p h r a s e i s d u e to t h e fact t h a t f r o m t h e b e g i n n i n g of t h e f o u r t h c e n t u r y t h e y e a r l y a p p o i n t m e n t of c o n s u l s b e c a m e irregular, a n d t r o m t i m e to t i m e t h e d e s i g n a t i o n of t h e year, i n s t e a d of ' Coss. M. et N . ' b e c a m e 1 post c o n s u l a t u m M. e t N . ' ; D . C. A . i. 833. Inflictions. i n d i c t i o n e X I I I I ] T h e i n d i c t i o n s are c y c l e s of fifteen y e a r s ; t h e o r i g i n of t h e s y s t e m i s n o t k n o w n . I t h a s b e e n t r a c e d t o t h e q u i n q u e n n i a l r e v i s i o n s of t h e R o m a n c e n s u s (cf. Opp. v i . 244 ; Schiirer, Gesch. d. j i i d i s c h e n Yolkes, i. 431, ed. 2). T h e r e are t h r e e k i n d s of i n d i c t i o n s w h i c h c o m e i n t o c o n s i d e r a t i o n h e r e : 1. T h e Cons t a n t i n o p o l i t a n , w h i c h b e g a n o n S e p t . i ; 2. t h e i m p e r i a l or Caesarean, w h i c h b e g a n o n Sept. 2 4 ; 3. t h e R o m a n or pontifical, w h i c h b e g a n w i t h t h e c o m m e n c e m e n t of t h e year, w h e t h e r Dec. 25 or J a n . 1. W e m u s t k e e p apart t w o q u e s t i o n s w h i c h are s o m e t i m e s confused, viz. t h e q u e s t i o n a s t o t h e i n d i c t i o n u s e d b y B e d e h i m self, a n d t h e q u e s t i o n of t h a t u s e d i n a n y d o c u m e n t q u o t e d b y h i m .

CHAP.

24.]

Notes.

39

A s to t h e former. K e m b l e (C. D . I . l x x x i , followed b y H . & S. iii. 14) asserts t h a t B e d e used the pontifical indiction, b u t h e i s clearly w r o n g , (a) I t is d o u b t f u l if t h a t s y s t e m h a d been introduced i n Bede's t i m e ; cf. B r i g h t , p. 42 ; Nicolas, C h r o n . H i s t . p. 7. (6) T h e a u t h o r of t h e H i s t . A n o n . A b b . § 35 c e r t a i n l y uses t h e Caesarean indiction, ' v i i i k a l . Oct. (Sept. 24) incipiente indiciion-e x ^ ' ; a n d i t is u n l i k e l y t h a t t w o systems w o u l d be i n use i n t h e same monastery, (c) Bede's o w n w o r d s are decisive : ' I n c i p i u n t indictiones ab v i i i k a l . Oct. ibidemque terminantur,*' Opp. v i . 244. B e d e therefore used t h e Caesarean indiction. B u t this proves n o t h i n g as to Gregory's usage. H e w a s t h e first pope to reckon b y indictions, and h e used t h e Constantinopolitan system (Bright, p. 42, following B e n e d . E d d . i n Greg. E p . i. 1 ; so Jaffe, R. P. pp. 93 ff.). T h e question does not affect t h e date of t h e present document, as on a n y system J u l y , 596, is i n t h e f o u r t e e n t h i n d i c t i o n . I n Opp. v i . 130 B e d e gives t h e rule for finding the i n d i c t i o n : ' Si u i s scire quota sit indictio, sume annos D o m i n i , et adiice tria, partire per x v , et quod remanserit, ipsa est indictio a n n i praesentis.' Cf. Ducange, s. v. ' indictio,' D . C. A . i. 832-834.

CHAPTEE 24. T h e w h o l e of this chapter i s omitted i n the A S . vers. ; a n d the h e a d i n g is not even i n the Capitula. E t h e r i u m A r e l a t e n s e m a r c h i e p i s c o p u m ] E t h e r i u s w a s bishop Etherius. of L y o n s , c. 586-602 ; G a m s ; B o u q u e t , iii. 1 1 0 ; cf. ib. 325 ; D. C. B . ii. 231. V e r g i l i u s w a s archbishop of A r i e s . T h i s is h o w e v e r t h e letter to E t h e r i u s ; t h e mistake is i n t h e title, not i n t h e n a m e . T h e letter to Y e r g i l i u s is g i v e n from Greg. Epp. v i . 53 b y Stevenson, Opp. Min. p. 230 ; H . & S. iii. 7. Letters almost identical w i t h Comment h i s to E t h e r i u s were sent at t h e same t i m e to P a l l a d i u s , B i s h o p of datory Saintes, P e l a g i u s of Tours, and Serenus of Marseilles ; H . & S. iii. 6. Other c o m m e n d a t o r y letters to Desiderius, B i s h o p of V i e n n e , Syagrius of A u t u n , Protasius of A i x i n Provence, Stephen, A b b o t of Lerins, A r i g i u s , P a t r i c i a n of B u r g u n d y , Theoderic a n d Theodebert, K i n g s respectively of B u r g u n d y w i t h Orleans, a n d of A u s t r a s i a ; a n d to B r u n h i l d , their g r a n d m o t h e r , are i n Opp. Min. pp. 231-235 ; H . & S. iii. 7 - 1 1 ; cf. B r i g h t , p. 43. W h e n t h e second mission s t a i t e d u n d e r Mellitus i n 601, Gregory f u r n i s h e d t h e m w i t h c o m m e n d a t o r y letters to Theoderic, Theodebert, Brunhild, a n d Clothaire, K i n g of Soissons, w h o h a d also helped A u g u s t i n e , Menna, B i s h o p of Toulon, Serenus oj Marseilles, L u p u s of Chalons-sur-Saone,

40

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK. I.

Aigulfus of Metz, Simplicius of Paris, Melantius of Rouen, Licinius of A n g e r s , Desiderius of Vienne, Vergilius of Aries, Etherius of Lyons, A r i g i u s of G a p . H . & S. iii. 3 3 - 3 7 ; Opp. M i n . p p . 236-238.

(Names of persons and places which occur in the earlier list are given in Italics.) These letters, except that to the Bishop of Gap, which is rather far to the East, and Saintes, which is a great deal too far to the West, seem intended to provide for the reception of the missionaries along the various routes open to them, the final choice being left to be determined by circumstances. For Theodore's route in 668, 669, v. iv. 1, p. 203. p. 44. sacerdotes] Probably here, as often, means ' bishops,' v. note, c. 28. So 1 saeerdotali,' ' episcopal,' a little lower down. Candidum] This is the same to whom the directions were sent about purchasing Angle slave boys ; v. s p. 37, and cf. D. C. B. Patrimony ad gubernationem patrimonioli eccl.] For these posts Gregory Church preferred to employ ecclesiastics ; cf. Ep. ix. 65: ' Cauendum ne seeularibus uiris . . res ecclesiasticae committantur, sed probatis de uestro officio clericis.' On the property of the Roman Church and Gregory's administration of it, cf. Milman, Lat. Christ., bk. iii. c. 7 ; Church, Miscellaneous Essays, pp. 228-238.

CHAPTER 25. Coming of peruenit Brittaniam] I n 597 ; v. 24, p. 353. The coming of Augustine. Augustine ' was in one sense a return of the Boman legions,' Green, M. E. p. 2 2 1 . Aedilberot. . . potentissimus] On Ethelbert's reign and power, v. notes to ii. 5, p. 89. p. 45. Humbrae . . . dirimuntur] v. note on i. 15, p. 31. The Hide. familiarum] ' hida,' AS. vers. If, as both the Latin and Saxon names suggest (for hid is probably connected with hiwan, higan, 'members of a family'), the hide was originally as much land as would support a family, the extent of it would necessarily vary in different parts with the quality of the land, with the ' standard of comfort,' to use a modern term, of the different tribes, and with t h e varying circumstances of the conquests of the different districts. Hence there is a strong antecedent presumption against all attempts to find a uniform measurement for the hide throughout England. Kemble, Saxons, i. 101-104, 117, 118, has compared the hidage of some of the districts given by Bede here and in iv. 13, 16, pp. 231, 237. He puts aside as irrelevant the measurements for Anglesey and Man given in ii. 9, p. 97 ; where the former is said

41

Notes.

CHAP. 2 5 . ]

to contain 960 ' families,' the latter something over 300 ; though the acreage of the two is nearly e q u a l ; Anglesey, 193,453 acres; Man, 180,000 (Keith Johnston's Gazetteer).

The greater fertility

of Anglesey, which owing to its comparatively level was the

granary of North Wales, w i l l go far

this discrepancy.

to

character

account for

Iona again Bede estimates at five 'families,'

iii. 4, p. 133, the acreage being about 1630.

The hidage of the

North and South Mercians given in iii. 24, p. 180, can hardly be utilised without more knowledge than we possess as to the exact limits of the districts occupied by them. Tknatos] on c. 1.

Isidore's etymology of the name has been given above Thanet.

I t must be borne in mind that Thanet at that time was

really an island, entirely separated from the mainland. Cf. Stanley, Memorials of Canterbury, pp. 28-30, and the map, ib. p. 55. also the curious old map of Thanet prefixed to Elmham. life of St. Mildred, Thanet is called

1

See

I n the

flos et thalamus . . . regni.'

Hardy, Cat. i. 377, 380. adpliouit] Probably at Ebbsfleet, the traditional landing-place The landof Hengist and Horsa

Sax. Chron., 449 A.D. ; v. Bright, p. 45,

ING'PLACC"

and Stanley, u. s. ferine X L . ] Whether these forty represent the original comrades of Augustine only, or include the ' interpretes de gente Francorum,' is not quite clear.

Probably the former.

acceperunt . . . Gregorio . . . interpretes]

The prima facie Frankish

meaning of this passage seems to be that at this time the Frankish speech and the Kentish dialect were still so near akin that they were mutually intelligible. not the case.

F i f t y years later in Wessex this was

Cenwalh got rid of the Frankish bishop Agilbert,

' pertaesus barbarae loquellae,' iii. 7, p. 140—a good instance of the common tendency to regard all foreign speech as barbarous. W . M. says: 'naturalis . . . lingua Francorum communicat cum Anglis, quod de Germania gentes ambae germinauerint.'

This passage of

Bede has however been understood as meaning only that these missionaries took w i t h them some persons who, through trade or otherwise, had acquired some knowledge of the dialect of Kent. So Green, M. E. p. 112 ; Werner, p. 40.

I n his letter to Theoderic and Neglect

Theodebert (w. s. p. 39) Gregory says that he had given directions prankish to Augustine and his fellows ' ut aliquos secum e uicino debeant bishops, presbyteros ducere.'

I n the same letter, and in that to Brunhild,

Gregory says that the Angles had shown a desire for Christianity, ' sed sacerdotes (i. e, bishops) e uicino negligere.*

I t is therefore

the Frankish and not the British bishops who are aimed at in this reproach ; and it would seem that no attempt had been made by

42

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. I.

them to utilise the marriage of Ethelbert w i t h Bertha as an opening for missionary eflort. aeoeperunt . . . et mittens] A very loose construction, antea fama . . . peruenerat] v. last note but one. Bertha. B e r c t a ] daughter of Charibert, K i n g of Paris. Cf. Greg. Tur. iv. 2 6 : ' Charibertus rex Ingobergam accepit uxorem, de qua flliam habuit, quae postea in Ganthia uirum accipiens est d e d u c t a ; ' ib. ix. 26 : ' A n n o xiiii Childeberti regis Ingoberga regina, Chariberthi quondam relicta, migrauit saeculo, . . . relinquens filiam unicam quam i n Canthia regis cuiusdam filius matrimonio copulauit.' A note on the former passage in the ed. of Gr. T. in the M. H. G. (4to series) says that she was also called Ethelberg. No authority is given, but if it is true, it looks as if it were a name taken to indicate her adoption into her husband's family. On the significance of the marriage, cf. Green, M. E. pp. 210, 211 ; Lappenberg, i. 118 ; E . T . i. u s , laudhard. Liudhardo] The later legendary lives call him ' praecursor et ianitor uenturi Augustini.' Hardy, Cat. i. 175, 176. Eudborne says : ' e t haec erat causa quare tam cito Rex Ethelbyrtus paruit praedicationi S. Augustini.' Ang. Sac. i. 251, cf Elmham, p. 109 ; W . M. i. 1 3 : ' uita . . . regem ad Christi cognitionem inuitabat.' I n other respects W . M., perhaps from the analogy of his own day, absurdly overestimates the Frankish influence. Liudhard does not seem really to have effected much ; v. s. In the additions to Bede's martyrology he is mentioned at Feb. 4 : ' Passio S. Liphardi [i. e. Liwhardi] martyris Cantorbeiae archiepiscopi.' Opp. iv. 33. But the story of his death as given i n the lives, and implied in this entry, is clearly mythical and chronologically impossible. Nor can he ever have been archbishop of Canterbury. He was merely private chaplain to the queen. According to Canterbury tradition Laurentius removed his body into the church of the monastery of SS. Peter and Paul, where it was placed with that of Bertha in the ' porticus' of St. Martin. Elmham, p. 132 ; Thorn, ii. 2 ; cf Stanley, u. s. p. 45. maliflcae artis] See notes on c. 30, for Anglo-Saxon heathenism, p. 46. laetaniasque canentes] ' 7 wssron haligra nainan rimende, Prayers and preach- 1 7 gebedo singende,' ' and they were telling the names of saints and ing of Augustine singing prayers.' AS. version. and his uerbum . . . uitae] According to jElfric, Horn. ii. 128; the subfellows. stance of Augustine's preaching to Ethelbert was : ' h u se mildheorta Hselend, mid his agenre tSrowunge. Jiysne scyldigan middaneard alysde, 7 geleaft'ullum mannum heofonan rices i n f e r geopenode,' ' how the merciful Saviour by His own passion redeemed

CHAP. 2 6 . ]

Notes.

43

this guilty world, and opened the kingdom of Heaven to all believers.' (Cited H. & S. iii. 11.) cum omni Anglorum gente] This must not be taken as implying any feeling of national unity, which was a much later growth (cf. ' Anglorum populi,' at beginning of this chapter), but only as referring to the common heathenism of the Teutonic tribes settled in Britain. mansionem] ' in parochia S. Aelphegi ex opposito regiae strata« Their resiuersus aquilonem ;' Thorn, col. 1759. 'Mansio signatur quae detL06 Stabelgate n o t a t u r ; ' Elmham, p. 91. imperii sui] i. e. of his overlordship which extended to the Ethelbert's Humber ; not merely of his regnurn of K e n t ; v. ii. 5 note. So in l m P e r l ' l l n c. 32, Gregory addresses Ethelbert as ' Hex Anglorum,' and speaks of ' regibus ac populis sibimet subjectis.' hanc laetaniam] 'Jeosne letaniam 7 onteinn,' ' t h i s litany and antiphon (anthem),' AS. version. On the antiphon itself which is founded on Daniel ix. 16, and belongs to the Eogation Days, v. Bright, p. 48. I t will be found in Martene, De Antiquis Eitibus ( 1 7 8 8 ) , iii. 1 8 9 ; and it, with several other of these antiphons, is embodied in the Latin hymn or prayer ascribed to St. Mugint. Liber Hymnorum, ed. Todd, i. 94 if. Alleluia] Omitted in AS. version.

CHAPTER 26. d a t a m . . . mansionem] See note to last chapter, p. 47. secundum ea, quae docebant . . . uiuendo] On this see Introduction, p. xxxvi. sancti Martini] Cf. Stanley, u. s. pp. 31, 3A, 53, 54 ; Bright, St. Martin, p. 48. St. Martin died 397 x 401 (cf. Introduction, p. c, which would give 399', so that the dedication of this church must be later than 400 ; H. & S. i. 15, 37. There is no real authority for the statement often made that this church was the seat of a separate bishopric; H. & S. iii. 658. A document printed Ang. Sac. i. 150, boldly asserts that this see survived to the time of Lanfranc. To the popularity of the cultus of St. Martin in Britain Yenantius Fortunatus (see on i. 7, p. 18) bears striking testimony, saying of him : ' Quem Hispanus, Maurus, Persa, Britannus a m a t ; ' cited H. & S. i. 13, where see note for references illustrating the connexion of St. Martin with the British Isles. Cf. Yen. Fort, Vita S. Martini, Lib. iv. vv. 621 fif. (M. H. G. 4to). For the legend of a church at Ely founded by St. Augustine, see Lib. Eliensis, p. 48 ; and cf. Elmham, p. IOQ.

44

Augustine's miracles. Baptism of Ethelbert.

Wholesale conversions.

Conversion and compulsion.

Mythical transference of the Kentish capital.

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[Bk. I.

missas faeere] ' msessesong don,' AS. vers. On the Latin phrase cf. Bright, p. 50 ; according to whom it appears first in St. Ambrose, Ep. xx. 4, ' ego tamen mansi in munere, missam facere coepi.' miraculorum . . . ostensione] On Augustine's miracles cf. infra, i. 31, ii 1, 3, pp. 66-67, 78) 86. One definite instance, the healing of a blind man, is given in ii. 2, p. 82. baptizatus est] Traditionally on Whitsunday, J u n e 2, 597; Elmham, pp. 78, 137. As to the place, Stanley, u. s. p. 36, conjectures St. Martin's ; Elmham, p. 84, says Christchurch, which at t h a t time was not built. On Whitsuntide and Easter as the regular times for baptisms v. note on ii. 9, p. 99. There is an AS. tract on Ethelbert's baptism in MS. C.C.C.C. 201, on which see Hardy, Cat. i. 176. plures . . . confluere] I n a letter to Eulogius, Bp. of Alexandria, written June, 598, Gregory says that the preceding Christmas Augustine, 'coepiscopus noster,' had baptized more t h a n 10,000 Angli; H. & S. iii. 12, ef. ib. 4, note c. On the value and effects of such wholesale conversions, see notes to c. 30 ; ii. 14, 20. n u l l u m . . . cogeret ad Christianismum] So Bede on Ezra vii 13 says: ' Omnibus qui uelint ire Hierosolymam licentiam tribuit, nullum ire compellit; et Christiani principes nullum cogentes, n e sit incerta aut dubia uoluntas fidei, uniuersis quibus placuerit de suo regno Christum colere permittunt ; ' Opp. viii. 436. Yet infra, ii. 5, p. 90, he admits t h a t some in Kent may have conformed ' uel fauore uel timore regio.' Eddius, speaking of Wilfrid's conversion of the South Saxons, says that the pagans deserted idolatry ' quidam uoluntarie, alii uero coacti regis i m p e r i o ' ; Vita Wilf. c. 41. H e breathes no h i n t of disapproval. i n D o r u u e r n i metropoli sua] The story t h a t Ethelbert transferred his capital to Eeculver, leaving Canterbury entirely to Augustine, Ang. Sac. i. 1, seems to me an obvious myth, based on t h a t greatest of ecclesiastical myths, the Donation of Constantine ; cf. the words of Gocelin's life of Augustine : ' baptizat nouum Constantinum Siluester n o u u s ; ' ib. ii. 61. Bede's words ' i n D. metropoli s u a ' are distinctly against t h e idea that the capital was changed.

CHAPTER 27. AugusseoratioT"

P . 48. I n t e r e a ] I t must have been before Christmas 597, as at 8 0 r y speaks of h i m as ' co-episcopus noster ' ; v . s . c. 26 note. According to Thorn, col. 1760, Augustine was consecrated on Nov. 16, but this was not a Sunday in 597.

t h a t date Gre

CHAP.

27.]

Notes.

45

ab . . . Aetherio] A converse mistake to that noted above, c. 24. Here the office is right, the name wrong; it should be Vergilius. At the beginning of c. 28 Bede tries to solve the difficulty created by his own mistake by making Yergilius succeed Etherius as archbishop of Aries ; cf. on Vergilius, Bright, p. 53Gregory (in H. & S. iii. 12) speaks of Augustine as 'data a me licentiaa Germaniarum episcopis episcopus factus ; ' cf. App. I. § 11, which speaks as if Gregory had consecrated Augustine. Laurentium . . . et Petrum] On the former v. ii. 4, p. 86; on Laurentius the latter, i. 33, p. 70. Both are mentioned in the letter of Gregory a n d P e t e r to Bertha which was sent at the same time as the responsa ; H. & S. iii. 17 ; Opp. Min. p. 251. As Laurentius is styled 'presbyter' while Peter is called ' monachus,' it is probable that the former was not a monk ; D. C. B . iii. 631. nee mora . . . reoepit] I f Augustine sent off Laurentius and Date of the Peter ' continuo' after his own consecration, it is certainly not true R e 8 p o n 8 a ' that the answers to his questions were received ' without delay'; as the letters which accompanied them are dated June 22, 601. The Preface to the responsa, which is not in Bede (see it in H. & S. iii. 18), attempts to account for this delay by saying that at the time of the arrival of Laurentius and Peter Gregory was ill of the gout (cf. JaffiS, R. P. pp. 137, 142, 150), and could not compose the responsa in time for their departure, as they were anxious to set out at once; and he had no opportunity of sending them till the mission under Mellitus started in 601. As however four of the nine letters sent with Mellitus speak of Laurentius as accompanying him, H. & S. iii. 33-36 ; and as Bede, c. 29 ad init., clearly implies that Laurentius and Peter accompanied Mellitus and brought the responsa I am strongly of opinion that the Preface is a forgery. I n 736, St. Boniface applied to Nothelm,then Archbishop of Canterbury, for a copy of the responsa, as none could be found in the Eoman archives ; H. & S. iii. 336. The document may have been re-discovered at Rome after 736 ; and it does not therefore follow that this was not one of the documents copied by Nothelm for Bede at Rome; Pref. p. 6, sup. On the other hand, the original or a copy may have been preserved at Canterbury, and Nothelm or Albinus may have transcribed this. Anyhow, Bede's copy is the most ancient and authentic in existence, and the additions to it in other MSS. and editions are of no authority, and some of them are palpable and clumsy forgeries ; H. & S. iii. 32, 33. A little later, 744 x 747, Boniface sends to Egbert of York some letters of Gregory which he believed to be unknown in Britain ; ib. 359. Similar answers of Gregory I I and Gregory I I I to questions addressed

46

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. I.

to them by St. Boniface are in Mon. Mog. pp. 88-94. W e are reminded of the questions addressed to the Roman Emperors by the governors of provinces, and the imperial rescripts founded thereon ; e. g. the famous rescript of Trajan in answer to Pliny's questions as to the treatment of the Christians. I t is curious that all MSS. of the AS. version place these responsa at the end of Book iii. I have found no Latin MS. which favours this arrangement, so that it must be due to the translator's own fancy; who also abridges considerably. Division of mos . . . sedis apostolicae] This was the case as early as oblations. Gelasius I (492-496 a. d.) ; in Mansi, viii. 45. For this and for the decrees of various councils on the subject, v. Bright, p. 56. quia tua fraternitas . . . suis] And therefore the separate provision for the bishop would not be necessary in Augustine's case. This part of Gregory's answer is cited by Bede in the prose life of Cuthbert, c. 16; Opp. Min. p. 80. Gregory himself when at Constantinople organised his household on the monastic pattern ; v. ii. 1> P- 75) and note. Clerks in p. 49. clerici extra sacros ordines constituti] ' preostas 7 Godes minor Jeowas butan halgum hadum gesette,'' priests and servants of God orders. appointed outside of holy orders,' AS. version. It really means those in minor orders below the subdiaconate ; v. Bright, p. 56. Tor another instance of the AS. ' preostas' meaning persons in minor orders, ef. Birch, i. 520. eanendis psalmis] On the importance of the psalter at this time see note on iii. 5, p. 136. Mistransquod superest] Gregory treats the 'quod superest'of the Vulgate, lation. which is really an adverbial phrase translating the irA^e of the original, as if it meant 'what remains,' 'the surplus.' (Cf. the AS. vers. : ' Jsette ofer seo 7 to lafe, sella?? selmesse,' ' what is over and remains, give as alms.') Bede in his commentaiy on the passage does the same : ' quod necessario uictui et uestimento superest, date pauperibus.' Opp. xi. 150. The interpretation became traditional in the English Church, and is found in the AS. version of the Gospels : 'ftaet to lafe is, sylla}> selmessan,' 'what is over, give as a l m s ' ; also in Wycliffe : ' that thing that is ouer, gyue ye almes.' Differences diuersae consuetudines] On the differences of ritual which of Ritual. Augustine might have observed on his journeys through Gaul, v. Bright, p. 57; D. C.A. ii. 962. With Gregory's answer here cf. Ep. i. 43 ; where, speaking of the question of single or trine immersion in baptism, he says : ' quia in una fide nihil officit sanctae ecclesiae consuetudo diuersa.' With reference to this answer Gocelin, Ang. Sac. ii. 63, very beautifully paraphrases this

CHAP. 2 7 . ]

Notes.

47

principle of variety in u n i t y : ' Sic regina sponsa Domini uarietate circumamicta tam multimoda quam multifaria triumphat in gloria. Sic et u n a corona multicoloribus t e x i t u r floribus, et u n u m monile aureum uariis gemmarum illustratur splendoribus, et diuersis uocum discriminibus u n u m concentum reddimus.' On t h e other side, cf. Landulphus Senior (eleventh c e n t u r y ) in his history of Milan, SS. RR. I I . iv. 71 D : ' P a p a Gregorius . . . omnes latinae linguae ecclesias per diuersa officia m u l t u m discrepantes uidit. Qui t a n t u m . . . ad unitatem Romanae ecclesiae reuocauit, dicens . . . u n u m mysterium totius linguae esse debere latinae.' The idea of a u n i t y of the Latin-speaking races is noteworthy. On Gregory's liturgical reforms, cf D . C . B . ii. 788-790 ; D.C.A.s. v Sacramentary. de ecclesia f u r t u ] T h i s w a s one of the subjects of Ethelbert's Thefts legislation; ii. 5, p. 90, and note a. I. According to Theodore's Penitential, iii. a, restitution was to be made f o u r f o l d ; H . & S. iii. 179. I n Egbert's Penitential penance only is enjoined (three years i n the case of a layman). p. 50. d a m n i s ] ' Fines.' Cf. Cic. de Off. iii. 5, ' eos morte, exsilio, uinclis, damno coercent.' So ' magnae pecuniae dampno obnoxius e r i t ' ; Raine's H e x h a m , i. 20. q u a e r e r e ] W e should expect quaerat, and so the A S . version translates ; but there is no variation in the MSS. T h e Benedictine Editors read : ' l u c r u m de damnis quaerat.' f r a t e r e t soror] W e should certainly read ' fratris et sororis.' Prohibited B u t here again there is no variation in t h e MSS. The A S . version degrees, is ambiguous, as broSor, sweostor, m a y be either nom. or gen. The civil law, ' t e r r e n a l e x i n Romana repuplica,' varied at different times as to the legality of marriages between first cousins. On the steps b y w h i c h t h e y were forbidden i n the Church, v. B r i g h t , p. 58. The ' quaedam terrena l e x ' alluded to b y Gregory is a Constitution of Arcadius and Honorius passed in 405, a n d p e f m a n e n t l y embodied in Justinian's Code, legalising these marriages, D.C.A. i. 486; and on t h i s and the whole subject of prohibited degrees cf. ib. ii. 1725 ff. p. 51. t e r t i a u e l quarta g e n e r a t i o ] i. e. second and t h i r d cousins. I t w a s especially as to the authenticity of this permission of Gregory that St. Boniface desired to be informed b y N o t h e l m ; v. s. p. 45. There is a letter of Felix, Bishop of Messana, to Gregory himself on t h e subject, and Gregory i n his answer explains a w a y his permission as being a concession to a n e w l y converted race. A f t e r t h e y are firmly established in the f a i t h t h e y are to be forbidden to m a r r y Tip to the seventh generation H . & S. iii. 32, 33 ; Opp. Min. pp. 239248. The authenticity of Gregory's letter is however somewhat doubtful (H. & S. w. s.), a n d it w a s a subject on w h i c h the tempta-

48

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. I.

tion to forgery was very strong after the views on consanguinity had become stricter, and Gregory's permission was felt to be a stumbling-block. I n favour of the view that the permission was temporary is the fact that the English Church did not continue to make use of it. Boniface, writing in 742, says that a Synod of London had condemned marriage within the third degree as incest; H. & S. iii. 51. Theodore's Penitential says that the Greeks allowed marriage within the third degree, the Romans within the fifth, though they do not dissolve marriages when made within the fourth degree : ' ergo in quinta generations coniungantur ; in quarta, si inuenti fuerint, non separentur;' H. & S. iii. aoi. (It should be noted that this tells equally against Gregory's alleged prohibition of marriages within the seventh degree, as does the fact that Gregory II, writing to St. Boniface in 726, says : ' post quartam generationem iungantur ;' Mon. Mog. p. 89.) On the other hand, as late as 1015 A. D. this permission of Gregory was quoted with effect against Gerard, Bishop of Cambrai, who wished to prevent the marriage of Eainer II, Count of Hainault, with the daughter of Hermann, Count of Verdun; Pertz, vi. 469. It would be interesting to know what was the ' inlicitum coniugium' of one of the ' gesiSs' of Sigbert of Essex, which Bishop Cedd visited with excommunication; iii. 22, p. 173. cum nouerca] It seems strange that Augustine should have thought it necessary to ask the question in view not only of the 0. T. passages which Gregory cites, but of 1 Cor. v. 1. But the question caused trouble elsewhere (cf. D.C.A. ii. 1727, 1728), and perhaps difficulties like that with Eadbald, ii. 5, p. 90, may have already arisen; and Augustine may have wished to have the weight of Gregory's authority to back him ; cf. the final words of the eighth question, and the first words of the answer to it. 1 Cognatus.' oognata] 'Sister-in-law,' bro'Sor wiif, AS. vers., as is plain from the context, and the reference to John the Baptist; so in the interrogatio above cognatis means brothers- and sisters-in-law. Cf. Italian 1 cognato,' ' cognata.' Another clear instance of this sense is in iii. 21, p. 170. In iii. 18, p. 162, the meaning is doubtful. In ii. 12, p. 109, it is used in its ordinary sense of ' relation.' I t might be suggested that the clause above, ' et sacra lex . . . reuelare' should come in here after ' fuerat facta.' Then 4 cognatio' would be the abstract of ' cognatus' in this specific sense (it is so used in ii. 9, p. 97), and the reference would be to Levit. xviii. 16. But there is no MS. authority for the alteration. Cf. Iohannes Ianuensis, cited by Ducange, ' et est Leuir Cognatus, scilicet frater mariti uel uxoris.'

CHAP. 2 7 . ]

Notes.

49

I o h a n n e s B a p t i s t a ] Cf. Bede himself, Opp. xi. 327 : ' I o h a n n e s J o h n BapB a p t i s t a , q u i n o n pro Christi confessione, sed pro defensione ueri- jjjj^ a m a r " t a t i a occubuit, ideo t a m e n pro Christo, q u i a pro u e r i t a t e m a r t y r i u m suscepit.' So of Abel ; Opp. v . 128. See on iii. 14, p . 157. i n h o c e n i m t e m p o r e , &e.] I f Gregory h a d i n t e n d e d t h e regul a t i o n as to p r o h i b i t e d degrees to be o n l y t e m p o r a r y , w o u l d h e n o t h a v e a d d e d some words like these ? p . 52. a n d e b e a t . . . e p i s c o p u s o r d i n a r i ] Consecration b y a single Consecraa bishop seems to h a v e been common i n t h e Celtic C h u r c h e s . H . & S. i. 155 ; Rs. A d . p . 349. T h a t i t w a s n o t universal, see on iii. 22, bishop, p . 173. St. K e n t i g e r n is said to have beenconsecrated b y a single bishop f r o m I r e l a n d ' m o r e B r i t o n u m et Scottorum t u n c temporis.' A n d t h e decision of h i s biographer is, ' l i c e t consecratio B r i t o n i b u s assueta sacris canonibus m i n u s consona u i d e a t u r , n o n t a m e n u i m a u t effectum d i u i n i misterii, a u t episcopalis m i n i s t e r i i a m i t t e r e comprobatur.' N . & K . p . 182 ; cf. ib. 335-340. This is evid e n t l y Gregory's v i e w ; h e regards it as valid b u t i r r e g u l a r ; B r i g h t , pp. 58, 59, w h o gives t h e decisions of various councils on t h e p o i n t . H o n o r i u s was consecrated by P a u l i n u s alone, Deusdedit b y I t h a m a r alone, ii. 16, p. 1 1 7 ; iii. 20. e t q u i d ' e m . . . d e b e a n t c o n u e n i r e ] T h e t e x t is certainly corrupt. T h e readings of A 2 a n d 0 3 (see a d d i t i o n a l critical notes) improve t h e sense somewhat, b u t t h e s e a n d other r e a d i n g s are probably o n l y t h e e x p e d i e n t s of scribes a n d editors to e m e n d a t e x t w h i c h t h e y f o u n d unintelligible. If conjectures be a d m i t t e d w e m i g h t p u t a c o m m a a f t e r ' potes,' a n d a f u l l stop a f t e r ' adsistant,' r e a d i n g ' nisi ' for ' n a m , ' a n d o m i t t i n g t h e w o r d s ' n u l l a sit necessitas u t ' altogether. T h e AS. version r e a d s : ' n e m e a h t ]>u on oftre w i s a n biscop h a l g i a n b u t o n oïïrum biscopum. Ac ])e sculon of Gallia rice biscopas c u m a n , ' ». e. ' t h o u canst n o t consecrate a bishop otherwise ( t h a n ) w i t h o u t other bishops. B u t bishops o u g h t t o come to t h e e f r o m Gaul.' T h e rest of t h e a n s w e r is m u c h abbreviated. p a l l i u m ] T h i s w o r d h a s various usages i n ecclesiastical L a t i n ; History of t h e o n l y one w i t h w h i c h w e are concerned is t h a t w h i c h denotes a v e s t m e n t bestowed b y t h e pope on archbishops as a special m a r k of t h e i r r a n k , i n d i c a t i n g t h a t t h e y r e p r e s e n t t h e R o m a n See. T h e f o r m of it varied a t different times. U l t i m a t e l y i t became fixed to t h e f o r m i n w h i c h it appears i n t h e a r m s of several archiépiscopal sees ; a circular b a n d passing over t h e shoulders, w i t h p e n d e n t s h a n g i n g down b e h i n d a n d before, so t h a t t h e f r o n t a n d back views of i t p r e s e n t t h e appearance of t h e l e t t e r Y. I t w a s o r n a m e n t e d w i t h a v a r y i n g n u m b e r of p u r p l e crosses, n o w fixed to four. I t was a n d is composed of t h e wool of l a m b s reared i n t h e VOL. I I .

B

50

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. I.

convent of St. Agnes at Rome, and after it is made, it is placed for a night on the tomb of St. Peter, and then kept until required. Originally the bestowal of the pallium had no legal significance, but was merely a general mark of honour and favour conferred at first by the emperor, then by the pope in the emperor's name, at his desire, or at least with his consent, on certain distinguished prelates. Nor was the right to bestow it confined at first to the popes, nor its reception to metropolitans. Other patriarchs conferred it upon their metropolitans ; and there are instances of its reception by simple bishops. Ultimately it became one of the chief instruments whereby the popes built up the fabric of their power. They gradually established the principles (a) that the pallium could only be bestowed by themselves ; (6) that its possession was necessary to the exercise of metropolitan functions, and that till it was received none of those functions could be legally performed. Hence they acquired the power of confirming the appointment of all metropolitans, and of exacting submission from them as the price of confirmation. The pallium was sometimes refused to an unworthy prelate. Thus Mauger of Rouen ' tota uita pallii usu caruit, quod negaret sedes apostólica honoris huiusce priuilegium homini qui sacratum negligebat ofScium;' W. M. ii. 327. It was not, however, without a struggle that these results were achieved. John V I I I in 878 complains : ' cum in Galliae partibus essemus . . . unum ualde prohibendum inuenimus ; metropolitae, antequam pallium a sede apostólica suscipiant, consecrationem facere praesumunt, quod antecessores et nos canonico decreto ne fieret interdiximus;' Bouquet, lx. 162. (John V I I I had in the previous year, 877, in the synod of Ravenna, ordered that all metropolitans must, under pain of deprivation, apply for the pallium within three months from their consecration.) There are not many known instances of the bestowal of the pallium by popes prior to Gregory the Great. Most of the earliest cases are in connexion with the see of Aries, which bears out Gregory's words here : ' In Galliarum episcopis nullam tibi auctoritatem tribuimus; quia ab antiquis praedecessorum meorum temporibus pallium Arelatensis episcopus accepit, quem nos priuare auctoritate percepta minime debemus.' Here the bestowal of the pallium certainly involves such an increase of authority, as would make it impossible to place the recipient under the jurisdiction of another prelate ; and the archbishop of Aries was in some sense primate of Gaul at this time; cf. D. C. B. iv. 1160. In i. 29, p. 63, Gregory seems certainly to treat the reception of the pallium as necessary to enable Augustine to consecrate

Chap. 27.]

Notes.

51

bishops. Pope Honorius sent pallia to Honorius of Canterbury and Paulinus of York, to enable the survivor of them to consecrate the other's successor ; ii. 17, 18. A l c u i n in 797 begs Leo I I I to send the pallium to Eanbald I I of Y o r k : ' quia ualde illis in partibus sacri pallii auctoritas necessaria est ad opprimendam improborum peruersitatem, et sanctae ecclesiae auctoritatem conseruandam.' Mon. Ale. p. 359. A t certain periods, especially in the eleventh century, the popes attempted to enforce the rule that archbishops must come to Kome to receive the pallium i n person ; and it is noteworthy that the author of the Anglo-Saxon homily on St. Gregory represents h i m as commanding Augustine, ' Jiaet his aeftergengas symle J>aet pallium 7 }>one ercehade œt ]>am apostolican setle Romaniscre gelaSunge feccan sceoldon,' ' that his successors should always fetch the pall and archiépiscopal author i t y from the apostolic see of the Eoman Church ; ' ed. Elstob, p. 34. A s early as 805 the English bishops remonstrated against this claim ; w h i c h certainly had no basis in the history of Canterbury and York up to that time, and they hint pretty plainly that pecuniary exaction was the papal motive ; H . & S. iii. 559-561. (Gregory I , in a synod of 595, had forbidden any payment to be made for the pallium ; R. P. p. 114.) From the end of the tenth century we find many archbishops of Canterbury and Y o r k going to Rome for the pallium—iElfric, . M f h e a h (Alphege), Ethelnoth, Robert, Lanfranc, of Canterbury (Sax. Chr. s. a. 997, 1007, 1022, 1050, 1072) ; JElfric, Kinsy, Ealdred, of Y o r k (ib. 1026,1055, 1061). So of Dunstan : ' suscepto sacerdotio, prolixa itinera quae summis sunt sacerdotibus solita, Romanam . . . tetendit ad urbem ; ' Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 38. Gregory Y I I refused to grant the pallium to Lanfranc and to Bruno of Yerona unless they came for it ; Baronius, ad ann. 1070 ; R. P . p. 407. I n March, 1095, Urban I I writes to G u y of Vienne : ' contra ecclesiae morem absenti tibi pallium contribuimus ; ' ib. 462. I n the next century there was a great contest between Honorius I I (1124-1130) and A n s e l m V , Archbishop of Milan (1126-1135), on this point. ' P a p a . . . d i x i t . . . : si uis frui auctoritate archiepiscopi,. . . necesse est ut stolam suscipias a manibus meis ad altare Sancti Petri.' Anselm consulted Robaldo, the administrator of the see of A l b a , w h o replied : ' quod prius sustineret nasum suum scindi usque ad oculos, quam daret sibi consilium, ut susciperet Romae stolam, et ecclesiae Mediolanensi praepararet hanc nouam et grauissimam . . . mensuram ; ' SS. RR. I I . v. 510. The popes ultimately abandoned this pretension, and the pallium is usually sent by a papal Nuncio. There was a tendency also on the part of the popes to restrict the use of the pallium to certain E 2

52

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. I.

special occasions. Thus Gregory I grants it to Augustine ' a d sola missarum solemnia agenda,' i. 29. So to Yergilius of A r i e s ; Bouquet, iv. 14. So Boniface V to Justus, ii. 8. Honorius I (625638) decreed t h a t metropolitans w h o wear t h e i r pallium ' p e r plateas uel i n l i t a n i i s ' [i. e. i n processions], shall be deprived of i t ; R. P. p. 158. Nicolas I i n 866 rebukes H i n c m a r , Archbishop of Rheims, for t h e too indiscriminate use of his p a l l i u m ; ib. 249, 250. J o h n X I I in 960 grants the pallium to D u n s t a n to be used only on certain great festivals and other h i g h occasions, and asserts t h a t t h i s h a d been t h e custom of his predecessors; Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 297. See on t h e whole subject Ducange, s.v. Pallium ; D. C. A. s. vv. Metropolitan, Omophorion, Pallium, Pope ; Bright, pp. 60, 61, 67. See also t h e index to vol. ii. of t h e Benedictine edition of Gregory t h e Great's Works, where m a n y references will be found to letters of his, i n w h i c h t h e pallium is mentioned. Very strict rules about the pallium are found i n t h e Pontificale Romanum, ed. Venice, 1572, if. 36, 37. p. 53. epistulas] This is t h e letter given in c. 28. Bishops of B r i t t a n i a r u m . . . o m n e s episcopos] The reference to t h e need for Britain instruction a n d correction shows t h a t Gregory is t h i n k i n g m a i n l y subject to Augustine. of t h e bishops of t h e Celtic Churches in Britain, the British, a n d perhaps t h e I r i s h Church at Iona. B u t t h e phrase does not refer to t h e m exclusively; it would include all bishops consecrated by Augustine a n d h i s f u t u r e colleague of York (cf. t h e expression i n Question c. 29, p. 64). This concession, like t h a t of c. 29, giving Augustine of the authority over t h e occupant of t h e see of York, was a purely Primacy. personal concession to Augustine i n consideration of h i s great services; t h e ultimate arrangement was to be equal division of authority between London (eventually Canterbury) a n d York. Of course t h e partisans of t h e claims of Canterbury tried to interpret both as p e r m a n e n t concessions to t h a t see. London and York, w i t h t h e i r history dating f r o m Roman times, would naturally be t h e cities best k n o w n to Gregory; cf. E l m h a m , p. 95 : 1 eo quod ad illud tempus alterius obscurae urbis notitia Romanos n o n attigisset.' Cf. H . Y. I . xxii. I t was largely owing to t h e apostasy of Essex, ii. 5, 6, t h a t this plan was not carried out. By t h e t i m e Essex was reconverted, iii. 22, the primacy was too firmly established at Canterbury to be removed. H . & S. iii. 67 ; cf. ib. 51. W i t h the substitution of Canterbury for London this arrangement, itself probably based on Severus' division of t h e island into t h e provinces of Upper a n d Lower Britain (of. Bates' Northumberland, p. 30), was carried out i n t h e case of Honorius a n d Paulinus, ii. 17, 18. Then came t h e flight of Paulinus f r o m Northumbria, a n d

CHAP. 2 7 . ]

Notes.

53

no northern prelate received t h e pallium t i l l Egbert i n 735, infia, p. 361, E e . § 1, note. Hence from 633 to 735, a date beyond t h e limits of Bede's history, t h e question of t h e relation between t h e two metropolitans could not arise ; Theodore quietly stepped into t h e vacant place, and freely exercised metropolitan jurisdiction over the whole of t h a t p a r t of B r i t a i n occupied by the Teutonic settlers : ' Isque primus erat in archiepiscopis, cui omnis A n glorum ecclesia manus dare consentirei iv. s , p. 204 ; cf. iv. 5, 17. Cenulf, K i n g of Mercia, writing to Leo I I I in 798, speaks as i f t h e primacy had been fixed at Canterbury b y some formal decree : ' uisum est cunctis gentis nostrae sapientibus quatenus in ilia ciuitate metropolitanus honor haberetur, ubi corpore pausat, qui his partibus fidei ueritatem inseruit,' i.e. A u g u s t i n e ; H. & S. ili. 522. B u t it was circumstances, not any formal resolution, which fixed t h e primacy at Canterbury. How far t h e Celtic churches at this t i m e admitted t h e jurisdiction of Kome is a very obscure point. Cf. B r i g h t , pp. 61-63, 83. The B r i t i s h Church emphatically rejected Augustine's authority at Augustine's Oak ; ii. 2, and notes ; and as long as t h e Celtic Churches retained t h e i r separate E a s t e r t h e y were treated by Rome as schismatical. Se'e Excursus on Easter question. p. 5 4 . p r o h i b e r e ] ' bewered beon ' ; i.e. prohiberi, AS. vers. ; a better reading, found in some MSS. si donum . . . u i d e a t u r ] ' Jisette scyle Jisere godcundan gife wiScwedenbeon,' ib., which points to a reading ' si dono . . . contradici,' &c., which certainly yields a better sense. I t is difficult to get much meaning out of the text as it stands. n u l l o p e c c a t i pondera g r a u a t u r ] Theodore's penitential, however, forbids a woman to enter a church for forty days after childbirth ; H . & S. iii. 189. p. 55. quoadusque . . . a b l a c t a t u r ] T h e time fixed in Egbert's penitential is forty days ; H . & S. iii. 423. p r o h i b e r i e e c l e s i a m i n t r a r e n o n d e b e t ] Here again Theodore's rule is s t r i c t e r : 'Mulieres menstruo tempore non intrent in secclesiam neque commonicent, nec sanetimoniales, nec laicae ; ' H . & S. iii. 188, 189. p. 5 6 . s a n c t a e . . . e o m m u n i o n i s ] See last note, religiosae u i t a e ] T h i s would seem to show that Gregory is thinking mainly of nuns ; cf. last note but one. p. 57. n e c . . . eulpam deputamus esse c o n i u g i u m ] Cf. Theodore, Marriage u. s., where marriage seems to be distinctly treated as sinful, and a n < l eimty penance is enjoined for it. Bede's own view is t h a t of Gregory. The command ' be fruitful and multiply ' was given by God, 1 ne

54

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. I.

quis honorabili connubio inesse peccatum . . . putaret,' Opp. vii. 22 ; cf. x. 116. Those who forbid marriage are ' maledictione digni,' vii. 26. Yet h e regards continence (i. e. t h e abstinence of widowed persons from f u r t h e r marriage), and still more virginity, as a higher estate t h a n marriage. ' I n infimo habitat pudicitia coniugalis, supra uidualis, atque hac superior uirginalis,' vii. 102; cf. ib. 26, 208, 254, 255 ; ix. 107,133 ; x i . 189 ; x i i . 224, 225,368.

Y e t virginity-

is not to be regarded as t h e whole of virtue : ' quia nil castimoniae custodia absque aliorum augmento bonorum ualeat,' vii. 346; viii. 282; x. 324. (Aldhelm's views are very similar, t h o u g h more rhetorically expressed ; Opp., ed. Giles, pp. 10, 14, 15, 20.) I t is h a r d to see how a n y one can condemn Bede's views on t h i s subject without also condemning St. Paul, 1 Cor. vii. 25-40. The only point in which Bede differs f r o m St. Paul is where, as in iv. 19, h e commends t h e w i t h d r a w a l of one p a r t y from t h e marriage bond without t h e consent of t h e other. This is in flat contradiction of 1 Cor. vii. 1-7, and is clearly u n s c r i p t u r a l ; cf. M. & L. on iv. 19. I t is noteworthy t h a t Bede, following Jerome (Aduersus Heluidium, sub fin.), m a i n t a i n s the perpetual virginity not merely of Mary, but also of Joseph : ' nos . . . absque ullius scrupulo quaestionis scire et conflteri oportet, n o n t a n t u m beatam Dei gflnitricem, sed et beatissimum castitatis eius testem atque custodem Ioseph ab omni prorsus actione coniugali mansisse semper i m m u n e m ; ' Opp. v. 405 ; cf. ib. 385; x. 54, 83.

Three "fs^n 8

p. 58. ecce e n i m , &c.] Bede quotes t h i s verse i n t h e same form. Opp. vii. 388 ; x. 291. The text as commonly printed alters ' delictis p e p e r i t ' into ' peccatis concepit' in conformity w i t h t h e Vulgate. The reading of t h e text is t h a t of t h e Roman P s a l t e r ; see on v. 19. portat]^ ' p o r t a t arbor,' several MBS. o p o r t e t . . . e o p u l a m ] A verb seems w a n t i n g after ' oportet.' p . 59. a b s t i n e r e ] The AS. version inserts from t h e Bible narr a t i v e : ' jiset heo heora hrsegl woosce 7 clsensode,' ' t h a t t h e y should wash and cleanse their garments, and abstain, &c.' p e r s a c e r d o t e m d i c i t u r ] Cf. Bede on t h i s passage, Opp. viii. 144, 145p o s t i n l u s i o n e m ] Cf. Opp. viii. 134; Egbert's Penitential, ix. 6 f f . ; H. & S. iii. 425, 426 ; Yita Fursei, i. 17 ; Cod. Salmant., col. g i . l o t u m . . . ei] Anacoluthic. Perhaps h e h a d sinit or some similar word in h i s m i n d i n beginning t h e sentence. p. 60. n e s c i e n t e m p e r t u l i s s e . . . q u a m fecisse] So Bede, of Lot: ' t a l e scelus . . . nesciens pertulit, magis q u a m fecit,' Opp. vii. a n . p . e i . t r i b u s . . . m o d i s ] Bede, on J a m e s i. 15, 16, follows Gregory very closely. ' T r i b u s modis tentatio a g i t u r ; suggestione, delecta-

CHAP. 2 8 . ]

Notes.

55

tione, consensu. Suggestione hostia, delectatione autem, uel etiam consensu nostrae fragllitatis. Quod si, hoste suggerente, delectari aut consentire peccato nolumus, tentatio ipsa nobis ad uictoriam p r o u e n i t . . . Si uero . . . hostis suggestione . . . in uitio incipimus illicite delectari, delectando quidem offendimus, sed necdum lapsum mortis incurrimus. A t si delectationem concepti corde facinoris etiam partus prauae sequitur actionis, nobis iam mortis reis uictor hostis abscedit,' Opp. xii. 164, 165 ; cf. x. 81, 82 (in Marc.; repeated xi. 87, 88 in Luc.). In the Moralia, iv. 49, Gregory adds a fourth mode of s i n : ' defensionis audacia.' I owe the reference to Moberly. semen] This correction (v. critical notes) is strongly supported by Bede, Opp. vii. 60, ' semen [diaboli] est peruersa suggestio.' It was also suggested by Stevenson.

CHAPTER 28. This chapter is not in the AS. vers., nor is the heading in the Capitula. P . 02. commemorat] i. 37, p. 53. Uergilium . . . suecessorem] v. note on i. 27, p. 48. sacerdotum] A comparison with c. 27, pp. 5s, 53, shows that ' Sacerdos.' here as often ' sacerdos' means bishop ; as its derivatives ' sacerdotalis,' 'sacerdotium' often mean 'episcopal,' 'episcopal office.' This is certainly the case, i. 24; i. 29, p. 64 ; ii. 2, p. 82 ('biscopum,' AS. vers.) ; ii. 4, p. 88 ; ii. 17, p. 119; ii. 18, p. 120 ; iii. 5, p. 137 ('biscope') ; iii. 27, p. 193 ('biscophad,' cf. v. 22, p. 346) ; iv. 17, p. 238 ('biscopa'). So iii. 27, p. 140, 'sacerdotali iure' ('on biscoplieum onwealde'); ' sacerdotalis cura,' ii. 10, p. ioi, of the pope. In many cases the AS. vers, retains the Latin word ' sacerd,' which is of course ambiguous like the original. It means, however, bishop in the following cases : iii. 17, p. 161 ; iii. 21, p. 171 (though just before, p. 170, 'sacerdotes/ 'sacerdotibus' occur, meaning presbyters) ; iv. 5, p. 215, ' consacerdos," of various bishops. In iii. 23, p. 176, four brothers are mentioned who were priests, 'sacerdotes* ('sacerdas'), two of whom became bishops, 'summi sacerdotii gradu functi' (' biscopas'). [In a passage cited above, p. 5 1 , ' summi sacerdotes ' are archbishops.] On the other hand ' sacerdos' clearly means presbyter in the following cases : i. 27, pp. 59, 60 (' sacerd'); iv. 25, p. 263; v. 6, p. 291; v. 10, p. 300; v. 19, p. 325 (' msesse preost') ; iv. 14, p. 233 ; v. 21, p. 344 (not translated in AS. vers.). In iv. 27, p. 269, 'sacerdos,' as applied to Boisil, is translated ' massse preost' by the AS. vers. jElfric, however, understood it

56

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. I.

the other w a y ; see note on iv. 28, p. 272. The meaning is doubtful in ii. 9, p. 98 (not translated) ; iii. 3, p. 132 ; iii. 19, p. 166 ('sacerdhad'). In iii. 30 ad Jin. it seems to include both bishops and priests. In ii. a, p, 84, 'sacerdotes' is expanded in the AS. vers, into ' sacerdas, 7 biscopas, 7 muñecas,'' priests, and bishops, and monks.' A t the Council of Estrefeld in 703 x 703, Wilfrid's enemies endeavoured to induce him to promise that he would retire to Eipon, ' nec aliquid sacerdotalis officii attingeret,' i. e. ' and not attempt to discharge any episcopal function,' H. Y. i. 68; a passage which Canon Eaine has misunderstood. A good instance of this meaning is Vita Fursei, i. 19; Cod. Salmant., col. 92 : ' Populus contra regentem erigitur, clerus contra sacerdotem, monachi contra abbatem.' die X . . . X I X ] i. e. June 22, 601.

CHAPTEE 29. F . 63. cum praefatis legatariis] i.e. Laurentius and Peter, v. i. 27, p. 48, note. Kuflniaprimi et praecipui] Of all these except Kufinianus we shall hear nus. again in Bede. Elmham wrongly speaks of Rufinianus as accompanying Augustine and the first mission to Britain. He afterwards became abbot ofSS. Peter and Paul's (or St. Augustine's) monastery, ib. 148, 150. He is said to have died 626, ib. 153, and his epitaph is given ib. 154. MSS. sent uniuersa . . . oodices plurimos] A list of these gifts is in ElmbyGregory. pp. 96-102; but 'is too late in date to be of any authority,' H. & S. iii. 60. On the strength of this list two MSS., Bodl. Auct. D. ii. 14, and C.C.C.C. a86, both copies of the Gospels, have been thought to belong to Gregory's benefaction ; Elmham, pp. xxv-xxvii; Bosworth, Anglo-Saxon Gospels, p. x ; H. & S. u. s. But the former was pronounced by Mr. Coxe to be not earlier than 650, Bright, p. 68. These ' codices plurimi' Elmham speaks of as ' primitiae librorum totius ecclesiae Anglicanae'; an interesting remark, which cannot, however, be literally true. Augustine must have brought some books with him, one of which, according to King Alfred, was Gregory's Pastoral Care, see on ii. 1 ; and Egbert in his Dialogue says that the English Church kept the first Ember Fast, ut noster didascalus beatus Gregorius in suo Antiphonario et Missali Libro, per pedagogum nostrum beatum Augustinum transmisit ordinatum et rescriptum;' H. & S. iii. 411 ; cf. ib. 412. A passage in a spurious charter of Ethelbert speaks of Augustine having deposited some at

CHAP. 3 0 . ]

Notes.

57

least of Gregory's gifts in the monastery of SS. Peter and Paul (St. Augustine's). The tradition may be true, though the charter is spurious ; K. C. D. No. 4 ; Birch, No. 6 ; H. & S. iii. 55. saeerdotalia] ' episcopal,' v. c. 28, note. quarum litterarum] This letter is cited by Bede, Ee. § 9, pp. 412, 413 ; it is omitted in the AS. vers, pallii] See note on c. 27, p. 5a. p. 64. quem tamen . . . subiacere] This, however, as the next Primacy, words show, was a purely personal grant to Augustine. On this and on the primacy question generally v. note on c. 27, p. 53. die X . . . anno XVIIII] Cf. the reference to this letter in Bede, Date. Cliron. Opp. vi. 333, Opp. Min. p. 194 : ' Gregorius X V I I I anno Mauricii indictione 1111 scribens Augustino, Londini quoque et Eboraci episcopos, accepto a sede apostólica pallio metropolitanos esse debere decernit.' The eighteenth year of Maurice would give 600 A.D., which is clearly wrong, and inconsistent with the indiction ; Stevenson reads ' décimo nono.' Cenulf, King of Mercia, cites this letter, when writing to Leo III in 798 with reference to the attempts of Offa to diminish the rights of Canterbury by converting Lichfield into a metropolitan see for Mercia.

CHAPTEE 30. This chapter is not in the AS. vers., nor is the heading in the Capitula. quam studiose . . . inuigilauerit] Cf. ii. 1, p. 79 : ' t a m sedulam erga salutem nostrae gentis curam gesserit;' cf. App. I. § 9. p. 65. quid diu mecum . . . tractaui] There is an interesting Treatment letter of Daniel, Bishop of Winchester, to St. Boniface, advising ? f heathenhim how to argue with his Gentile hearers, ' non insultando uel christian inritando eos, sed placide et magna moderatione;' Mon. Mog. pp. mission7 1 - 7 4 ; H. & S. iii. 304-306. Bede himself, in his Exposition of the a n e s ' Acts, has some excellent remarks on the treatment of heathenism by Christian preachers. Commenting on St. Paul's speech a t Athens (Acts xvii. 16ff.),he points out how wisely he sets out from the unity and omnipotence of the Creator, and thence deduces the unreasonableness of idolatry, instead of attacking it directly: ' nam si primo destruere uoluisset ceremonias idolorum, aures gentium respuissent.' • He shows with what tact St. Paul adduces the authority of Aratus, an authority which his hearers recognised, ' de falsis ipsorum, quibus contradicere non poterant, sua uera confirmans,' instead of arguing from the prophets to those, ' qui pro-

58

Contamination of Christianity by heathenism.

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. I.

phetarum fidem non recipiebant.' 'Magnae quippe scientiae est, dare in tempore cibaria conseruis, et audientium considerare personas ;' Opp. xii. 70-72. (The letter of Boniface V to Edwin, ii. 10, violates this wise rule in the most fatuous manner.) A t the same time Bede, speaking of the circumcision of Timothy by St. Paul, Acts xvi. 1 fif., remarks truly that, though the Apostles often conformed to the ' umbrae legales, quasi a Domino aliquando constitutae,' y e t ' gentilis institutio, ut uere a Satana reperta, nunquam a sanctis est a t t a c t a ' ; ib. 67. The difficulty is one of the most serious that Christian missionaries have to solve. It is probable that they have erred more often on the side of compromise than of iconoclasm. The way in which heathen practices and modes of thought continue to subsist alongside of, and enter into composition with popular Christianity, is a most fruitful subject for study ; cf. D. C. A. ii. 1542, and an interesting note in N. & K . pp. 315-318). The degree to which this is the case will depend very much on the period at which a people is converted, on the question whether their conversion is the result of individual conviction or of mere wholesale conformity, on the strength of the popular heathenism at the time, on the tact and courage of their teachers. Sometimes the heathen nature of these practices is dimly realised, and they are carefully kept out of view. Sometimes they are done openly, their real meaning having been utterly forgotten, or being veiled under a thin disguise of Christianity. (Thus the Council of Batisbon in 74a complains of various ceremonies : ' quas stulti homines iuxta ecclesias ritu pagano faciunt, sub nomine sanctorum martyrum uel, confessorum;' H. & S. iii. 385; v. next note, and note on ii. 15.) It is usually assumed that this letter, sent after Mellitus had started, indicates that Gregory had radically changed his view since writing the letter to Ethelbert in c. 32, which Mellitus took with him. I do not think that this is certain. Gregory might well urge on Ethelbert the desirability of destruction, and on Augustine the need for caution and compromise. In Kent the final steps were taken by Ethelbert's grandson, Erconbert, iii. 8. On the need of royal assistance to put down idolatry, cf. St. Boniface to Daniel, bishop of Winchester : ' sine patrocinio principis Francorum nec . . . presbíteros . . . defendere possum, nec ipsos paganorum ritus et sacrilegia idolorum... sine illius mandato et timore prohibere ualeo ; ' H. & S. iii. 344; Mon. Mog. p. 159; cf. the procedure of Wilbrord, v. i i , note. In Northumbria the temples were destroyed, if we may judge from ii. 13, p. 113. A contrary instance, and one in conformity with Gregory's principles as stated here, would be the case of Ethelbert's idol fane outside the

CHAP. 3 0 . ]

Rotes.

59

walla of Canterbury, converted by Augustine into the Church of St. Pancras, if the Canterbury tradition may be t r u s t e d ; Thorn, col. 1760 ; Elmham, pp. 79-81 ; Stanley, Memorials of Canterbury, pp. 37, 38. I n this policy of compromise, papal Rome perhaps inherited something from heathen Rome, w h i c h readily equated the gods of other peoples w i t h members of her own pantheon; cf. Scarth, u. 8. p. 233. fana idolorum] Nothing in the religious observances of the Jews Anglostruck the classical world w i t h greater astonishment than the absence of any sculptured representation of the Deity (see Schürer, jg m Gesch. d. jüdischen Volkes, ii. 551 ff.)- Tacitus in a well-known passage, Germ. c. 9, attributes the same peculiarity to the Germans : ' ceterum nec cohibere parietibus deos, neque in ullam humani oris speciem assimulare ex magnitudine caelestium arbitrantur; . . . deorumque nominibus appellant secretum illud quod sola reuerentia uident.' (Cf. Hdt. i. 131, of the Persians.) Whatever may have been the case in Tacitus' time, this had certainly ceased to be true of our Saxon forefathers in the sixth century. W e constantly hear of idols and idolatry in all the Saxon kingdoms—Kent, i. 30, 32; ii. 6 ; Essex, ii. 5 ; iii. 22, 30 ; Northumbria, ii. 10, 11, 13 ; iii. 1 ; East Anglia, ii. 15 ; Mercia, ii. 20 ; Sussex, iv. 13 ; v. 19 ; of the Saxons generally, ii. 1. W e could have wished that Bede had told us more about these Saxon deities ; but doubtless he would have thought it worse than idle to do so. I n the De Temp. Ratione, c. 15, he does tell us of two Saxon goddesses, Rheda and Eostre, w h o gave their names to the months of March and April. Kent, as it was the first kingdom to be converted, so it was the first in w h i c h idolatry was forbidden b y law under Erconbert, iii. 8. W e hear of ' f a n a ' or heathen temples, i. 30, 32; ii. 10, 11, 13, 15 ; iii. 3 0 ; of heathen sacrifices, i. 30; ii. 15. Ethelbert will not meet Augustine in a house for fear of magic arts, i. 2 5 ; the practice of augury is mentioned in ii. 10, 11, and charms and incantations in iv. 22, 27. Cf. the striking scene in Eddius, c. 13, where W i l f r i d returning from Gaul after his consecration, is driven on to the coast of Sussex, and assailed by the heathen inhabitants: 1 stans quoque princeps sacerdotum idolatriae . . . i n tumulo e x c e l s o . . . maledicere populum Dei, et suis magicis artibus manus eorum alligare nitebatur.' The evidence of the Laws and Penitentials shows how hard these customs died; some of them indeed have survived to our own day (see last note). The following references do not go beyond the eighth century, because later enactments may be concerned w i t h heathen customs introduced by the Danes. Theodore's Penitential (668x690) forbids sacrifice to idols, and various forms of divination and a u g u r y ;

60

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. I.

H. & S. iii. 188-190. The Council of Clovesho (747) forbids: 'paganas obseruationes, id est diuinos, sortilegos, auguria, auspicia, fylacteria, inoantationes, siue omnes spurcitias impiorum, gentiliumque errata/ ib. 364 ; cf. the very similar enactment of the Council of Eatisbon, held under St. Boniface in 742, ib. 385, cited above, p. 58. Among criminals who are never to be ordained, or if ordained are to be deposed, the dialogue of Egbert ( 7 3 2 x 7 6 6 ) enumerates ' idola . . . adorantes, per aruspices e t . . . incantatores captiuos se diabolo tradentes,' ib. 410. Egbert's Penitential, in addition to sacrifice to idols, augury and divination, condemns 'emissores tempestatomi,' ib. 430 ; and those 'qui . . . quarumcunque scripturarum inspectione futura promittunt, uel uotum uouerit in arbore, uel in qualibet re excepto ecclesiam ; . . . uel V. feriam in honore Iouis, uel kalendas Ianuarias secundum paganam causarti honora[uerit],' ib. 424. To much the same eifect the legatine synod of 787, ib. 449, 458,459. Kemble, Saxons, i. 523 ff., has collected some of the provisions of the secular law on this subject, but the only ones which fall within the limits named above are those of Witred of Kent, 696, against sacrifice to idols. On Saxon heathenism, cf. Kemble, u. s. pp. 327-444 ; and on witchcraft, &c. generally, Sir A . Lyall's interesting essay in his' Asiatic Studies. ' Altare ' and ' ara.'

Belies

Beligious syncretism.

altaria] Christian altars, as opposed to the heathen ' arae.' Eede always observes this distinction; thus 'arae' of heathen altars, i. 7, p. 19 ; ii. 13, adfin.; iii. 30, adfin.; ' altaria ' of Christian altars, i. 15, ad fin. Only once is ' altaria' used of heathen altars, and then in the mouth of a heathen, ii. 13, sub fin. In ii. 15, the two things are instructively contrasted : ' altare ad sacrificium Christi, et arulam ad uictimas daemoniorum.' reliquiae ponantur] On relics regarded as essential to thè consecration of a church, cf. D. C. A. i. 431 ; ii. 1774, 1775. On relies generally, ib. 1768 ff. Kelics were among the things sent by Gregory to Augustine by Mellitus, c. 29. Cf. the interesting parallel of Wilbrord in Frisia, v. 11, p. 301. natalicii] v. Introduction, pp. lxvii, lxviii, infr. v. 24, p. 359. sollemnitatem celebrent] Cf. an interesting passage in the De Temp. Rat. c. 12 ; Opp. vi. 174, where Bede distinctly approves of the conversion of the lustrations of the Lupercalia into the Candlemas ceremonies of the same month of February. So in Syria the cultus of the sun-god "HXtor was transformed into that of the prophet 'HXias ; Schiirer, u. s. ii. 20, 21 ; and Welsh saints named Mabon are possibly only the Celtic Apollo Maponos in a Christian garb ; Rh^s, C. B. p. 302. On the transference of heathen myths and folk-tales to the ecclesiastical sphere, v. Introduction, p. lxiv.

CHAP. 3 2 . ]

Notes.

61

gradibus . . . n o n . . . saltibus] This is a truth on which Bede is very fond of dwelling: 'paulatim deficere ad uitia, sicut et ad uirtutes proflcere solet animus humanus,' Opp. viii. 133; 'nemo repente fit summus,' vii. 315; xi. 241; cf. ib. 188, and fq. se quidem innotuit] ' siquidem' in H. H . p. 71. The change ' Innotesco' was probably made through not observing that innotesco is here used t r a r L 3 l t i v 6 transitively; a sense noted by Salmasius, as cited in Andrewes' Dictionary. solebat] i. e. ' populus,' though ' eis' has intervened. ipsa . . . ipsa] = the same. p. 66. I u l i a r u m ] This word is omitted by two out of the four Date, oldest MSS., M and N, and is clearly wrong, as it would make this letter earlier, instead of later, than those which Mellitus took with him. Probably the scribe carelessly copied ' I u l i a r u m ' from the date of one of the other letters, or ignorantly inserted it, finding the month omitted in his archetype. But unless we are prepared to give up the whole date, it is not true that ' there are no means of correcting it,' H . & S. iii. 38. The last day of the nineteenth year of Maurice was Aug. 12, 601. ' Augustarum' therefore is the only possible correction, a correction actually made by 0 „ followed by O 10 ; the true date is July 18, and the question of the indiction mercifully does not come in.

CHAPTEE 31. This chapter is not in the AS. vers, nor in the Capitula. Quo i n tempore misit] i. e. the letter was sent with Mellitus, Date and though it may have been written earlier. The Benedictine editors note that in some collections it is dated Jan. 1, but without any year or indiction. Bede only gives extracts from the letter. The whole is in H. & S. iii. 14-17. I t begins and ends with the ' Gloria in excelsis,' and in the portions omitted by Bede, Gregory warns Augustine, firstly by the example of Moses, secondly by the fact that many who can say ' Domine . . . in tuo nomine multas uirtutes fecimus,' will hear at the last day the sentence ' recedite a m e ; ' cf. iii. 25, p. 187. The t r u e ' sign' i s ' si dilectionem habueritis ad inuicem,' John xiii. 35. On Augustinp's miracles, cf. sup. c. 26, p. 47, note; H. & S. iii. 36.

CHAPTEE, 32. P . 67. M i s i t . . . eodem tempore] i. e. with Mellitus. exemplar] The letter is omitted in the AS. vera.

62

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. I.

p. 68. fanorum aedifioia euerte] v. note on c. 30. quae que uos ammonet] ' Quisque' for ' quisquis' as commonly Quisquis ' and ' quis- in the Latinity of this period ; e. g. ii. 4, p. 88; iii. 11, p. 150; iii. 19, que.' ad Jin. The confusion probably arose in the first instance from the similarity of the plurals ' quaequae' and ' quaeque,' which i n many MSS. would be indistinguishable, and then spread from the plural to the singular; 'quisquis' is, however, used quite correctly, v. s i , P- 334Belief in p. 69. adpropinquante . . . m u n d i termino] So Gregory in a the apletter to the clergy of Milan, dated April, 593 ; JafK, R. P. p. 103; proaching end of the and in one to Venantius, Aug. 599, ib. 135. So Bede himself: •world. ' huius mysteria lectionis et hodie . . . innumera per loca compleri uidemus et audimus; sed appropinquante mundi termino, crescentibus malorum cumulis, magis magisque complenda . . . tremula expectatione formidamus,' Opp. viii. 2x7 ; and on Luke xiv. 17, ' quid hora coenae nisi finis est mundi ? in quo nimirum nos sumus,' xi. 199; cf. vii. 35 ; ix. 295; Mon. Mog. p. 307. Charters frequently begin with the words ' Appropinquante iam mundi termino/ or similar phrases; e. g. K. C. D. Nos. i r , 128, 672 ; Birch, Nos. 37, 205; spurious charters probably, but the phrase would not have been inserted had it not been characteristic of genuine documents. I n the Formulae Marculfi, and in the Formulae Yeteres Sirmondicae, the formula for the 'donatio ecclesiae' begins: 1 mundi terminum adpropinquantem ruinis crebrescentibus iam certa signa manifestant. Idcirco, &c.'; Bouquet, iv. 487, 523 ; cf. H. H. p. xix. About the year 1000 A. D. the belief that the end of the world was near was very strong, it being thought that that year would mark the end of the thousand years of Rev. xx. 2, 3, 7; 1

cf. W u l f s t a n ' s homilies, ed. Napier, pp. 18,19, 25, 79, 91, 92, 95,151,

Presents sent by Gregory,

156, 189,191,192, 202, 272, 297, and especially ib. 83, 243, where Eev. xx. 7 is expressly cited. For other references, cf. Napier's dissertation on Wulfstan, pp. 64, 65. immutationes aeris] Cf. Yit. Pros. Cudb. c. 27, ' nonne uidetis . . . quara mire mutatus ac turbatus sit aer,' Opp. Min. p. 102, and iv. 3, pp. 210, a n . de animabus . . . praeparati] How consonant this is to Bede's own cast of thought is shown in Introduction, pp. lxvi, lxvii. suspecti] ' alert,' ' expectant,' cf. i. 15. p a r u a . . . exenia] The charter cited above, c. 29, professes to give a list of these presents, and says that Ethelbert gave them to the monastery of SS. Peter and P a u l : ' missurium . . . argenteum, scapton aureum, . . . sellam cum fraeno, armilcaisia oloserica, camisiam ornatam, quod mihi xenium de domino papa Gregorio

CHAP. 3 3 . ]

Notes.

63

. . . directum faei at.' Here again a true tradition may be embodied, or it may be an invention based on c. 33 : ' diuersis donis ditauit,' p. 70. W i t h the list of presents, cf. ii. 10, 11, ad fin. pp. 104, 106. A t the same time w i t h this letter to Ethelbert, Gregory sent one to his wife Bertha, thanking her for her kindness to Augustine, of w h i c h he had heard from Laurentius and Peter, and saying that her good deeds had reached not only to the ears of the Komans, but even to the Emperor at Constantinople; H . & S. iii. 17, 18; Opp. Min. p. 251.

CHAPTER 33. P . 70. u t praediximus] c. 26, ad fin. i n nomine . . . sacrauit] This is Christ Church, Canterbury. According to MS. F of the Saxon Chr. s. a. 995, the dedication took place on the mass-day of SS. Primus and Felicianus, June 9, after the return of the emissaries who brought Gregory's responsa, c. 27. This MS. of the Chronicle is very late (twelfth century\ but being a Canterbury book it may preserve a true tradition as to the date. I f so, the dedication cannot be earlier than 602, as the messengers did not leave Rome till after June 22, 6 0 1 : v. s. on c. 27. June 9 was a Sunday in 603, w h i c h might point to that year. The further story that Ethelbert sent special messengers of his own w i t h those of Augustine, to consult Gregory as to whether the new church should be filled w i t h clerks or monks, and that the pope, to his great joy, decided in favour of monks, bears too obviously the mark of later controversies to be worth anything. The statement that the Church was dedicated ' i n the name of Christ and St. Mary,' m a y also be a later development. Cf. m y edition of the Chron. I. xii. 128, 129, 285, 286. On the original Christ Church, Canterbury, cf. Stanley, Memorials, pp. 39 ff.; Bright, pp. 53, 54.

Founda^ris? church, Canterbury"

monasterium] This is the monastery better known by its later St. AugusCan" name of St. Augustine's. A s being intended for a burial place it had to be outside the city. Elmham's work so often cited is a history of this monastery, to w h i c h he belonged; cf. especially pp. 77, 81, 83, h i , 1 1 5 , 1 x 7 , u 8 ; Stanley, pp. 41-43 ; Bright, pp. 91, 92. p o n i corpora possent. Q u a m . . . oonsecrauit] v. inf. on ii. 3, p. 86; v. 8, p. 294. There is a spurious bull professing to be addressed by Boniface I V to Ethelbert in 611 on this subject; H. & S . iii. 67-69 ; from Elmham, pp. 129-131 ; cf. the spurious charter, ib. p. 319. P e t r u s presbiter] H e had been one of Augustine's messengers Abbot to Gregory; c. 27, and notes. I t was perhaps on some similar P e t e r -

64

AmUeteuse Heavenly light.

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. I.

errand that he m e t h i s death, w h i c h i s said to h a v e t a k e n place i n 607 ; E l m h a m , p. 126, w h o also gives his epitaph. There is a life of h i m by E a d m e r i n MS. C. C. C. C 371, f. 4x6 ; H a r d y , Cat. i. 206, 207. E l m h a m cites a life of Peter, probably Eadmer's, p. 1 x 1. H i s day is g i v e n as Jan. 6 i n some authorities ; i n others as Dec. 30. A A . SS. Jan. i. 334 ; Mab. A A . SS. ii. 1. A m f l e a t ] Amblcteuse, a l i t t l e n o r t h of Boulogne. H e r e James I I l a n d e d i n 1689 on h i s flight from E n g l a n d . p . 71. l u x eaelestis] Cf. t h e similar miracles i n t h e case of Oswald, iii. 11, p. 148 ; and of the t w o H e w a l d s , v . 10, p. 300 ; cf. S. D. ii. 8. These legends are perhaps only a n exaggeration of a n a t u r a l phenomenon. Cf. Raine's H e x h a m , i. 40. B o n o n i a ] Boulogne, i n the C h u r c h of St. M a r y ; E l m h a m , p. 126.

CHAPTER 34.

Ethelfrid.

T h i s f r a g m e n t of N o r t h u m b r i a n h i s t o r y comes i n rather a w k w a r d l y i n tb,e midst of the account of t h e conversion of SouthEastern B r i t a i n . I t w o u l d h a v e come i n better before ii. 9, in connexion w i t h the mission to Northumbria. B u t B e d e no doubt w i s h e d to prepare t h e w a y for t h e connexion of E t h e l f r i d w i t h the f u l f i l m e n t of A u g u s t i n e ' s prophecy i n ii. 2, pp. 83-85. A e d i l f r i d . . . B r e t t o n u m ] T h i s character of E t h e l f r i d as a cruel e n e m y of t h e B r i t o n s has survived i n a curious w a y i n "Welsh tradition. T h e Triads represent h i m as a cannibal. Cf. R h y s , A r t h u r i a n Legend, pp. 73, 74 ; D. C B . ii. 222, 223. T h e pedigrees i n Nennius, § 57, call him iEdlfred Flesaur, a n epithet t h e m e a n i n g of w h i c h is u n k n o w n . H e n r y of H u n t i n g d o n speaks as if ' ferus,' ' t h e fierce,' h a d become h i s s t a n d i n g e p i t h e t ; pp. 54, 78 Cf. W . M.'s rhetorical amplification of Bede, 1. 46-48, and t h e character g i v e n of h i m i n t h e t w e l f t h - c e n t u r y life of St. O s w a l d ; S. D . i. 362, 363. Mr. Skene, C. S i. 236, 237, gives t h e e x t e n t of h i s dominions ; but he cites n o authority.

t r i b u n i s ] ' aldormonna,' ' aldermen,' A S . vers. Aedan mac A e d a n . . . i n h a b i t a n t ] i. e. A e d a n mac Gabrain, K i n g of t h e G-a brain. Dalriadic colony of Scots or I r i s h , w h i c h settled i n A l b a c. 500 A.D. ; v.s. c. 1, note. A b o u t 560 the Scottish (Irish) colonists u n d e r Gabran, t h e father of A e d a n , seem to h a v e experienced a severe check at the h a n d s of t h e Picts, Gabran h i m s e l f apparently being slain ; Tigh. sub anno. A e d a n , w h o came to the t h r o n e i n 574, re-established t h e i r power. H e w a s t h e first of t h e Dalriadic princes of A l b a w h o u n d e r w e n t a solemn ecclesiastical inauguration. T h i s h e received at the h a n d s of Columba, A b b o t of I o n a ;

CHAP. 3 4 . ]

Notes.

65

a fact w h i c h illustrates t h e conventual a n d non-episcopal organisat i o n of t h e I r i s h Church at t h i s time (see on iii. 3, 4). Columba,, it is said, acted in obedience to a direct revelation, being himself i n favour of Eogan, Aedan's brother, whose death is mentioned b y Tighernach, sub anno 595 ; Rs. A d . pp. 197-199. H e was also t h e first prince w h o made himself independent of t h e mother-country. According to the traditional account preserved i n t h e preface to t h e A m r a Coluimcille (elegy on Columba), b y Dalian m a c Forgaill (in LIJ. facs. pp. 5 f f . ; Rawl. B. 502, ff. 54a-56a, MSS. of t h e eleventh century, b u t made u p of earlier materials), an arrangement was come to at t h e convention of D r u i m Cett i n 574, partly t h r o u g h t h e mediation of Columba, by w h i c h t h e Dalriads i n Alba were freed from tribute to t h e king of Ireland, b u t continued liable to m i l i t a r y service; cf. Rs. Ad. pp. 37, 92. W e find Aedan giving hostages to Baedan mac Carell, king of U l s t e r ; P . & S. pp. 127129. I t is probably i n consequence of these two facts, t h e ecclesiastical coronation a n d t h e emancipation from t h e mothercountry, t h a t some later authorities speak of Aedan as t h e first to establish a monarchy i n Britain, e. g. Yita Tripart. p. 162 ; P . & S. p. cxii. H e certainly is not t h e first who bears t h e title of king, as Dr. Reeves seems to i m p l y ; Adamn. p. 436 ; cf. Tigh., sub ann. 505, 538, 560, 574. A e d a n was evidently a n enterprising a n d aggressive prince. W e find h i m making a n expedition to t h e Orkneys i n 579 or 580, A n n . U l t . ; to Man i n 582 or 583; Tigh., cf. P. & S. pp. 167, 345, 401. H e fought a battle at Leithrig i n 590, Tigh., cf. P. & S. p. 345, t h e result of which is not stated, a n d t h e locality of w h i c h is not k n o w n ; a n d one i n Circhend, i n 596, i n w h i c h four of his sons were slain, a n d h e himself defeated according to Tigh.; though A d a m n a n says t h a t h e was victorious, ' quamlibet i n f e l i x ' ; ed. Reeves, pp. 33-36 a n d notes ; if the two accounts are rightly referred to t h e same event. On t h e importance of t h i s struggle, v. Rh^s, R h i n d Lectures, pp. 62-64, 7®> 86, 90, 9 1 ; cf. also S. C. S. i. 143, 160-163, a29> 2 3 9 > P. & S. pp. cix-cxii; Rhys, C. B. p. 170. I t was inevitable t h a t Aedan should be alarmed at t h e growing power of Elthelfrid, a n d t r y to check it. B u t t h e result was disastrous to himself. H i s death is placed i n 605 by t h e A n n . Ult.; i n 606 b y Tigh. and Chron. Scottorum; i n 607 by A n n . C a m b . ; cf. Rh$s, R h i n d Lectures, pp. 84-87. Aedan figures largely in Irish tradition. There is a curious I r i s h tale about his b i r t h in Rawl. B. 502, f. 47 b, w h i c h exists, as f a r as I know, nowhere else. A lost tale called ' E c h t r a Aedain mic Gabrain,' 1 The adventures of Aedan, son of Gabran,' is cited i n a n ancient list of tales printed by O'Curry, MS. Materials, p. 589. I n VOL. II. F

66

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. II.

W e l s h tradition h e is k n o w n as ' A e d d a n F r a d w r o'r Gogledd,' ' A e d a n t h e traitor of t h e North,' one of t h e t h r e e traitors ( w i t h Ethelfrid himself and the mythical Gwrgi) through w h o m the C y m r y lost t h e c r o w n of the Isle of B r i t a i n ; Triads, iii. 45. Battle of Degsast&n] P r o b a b l y Dawston, i n Liddesdale ; S. C. S. i. 162,163. Degsastan. j ) a j s ^ o n n e a r Carlisle h a s also been suggested, but philology is against this. (Cf. t h e form ' D a i s a s t a n ' in some of t h e later M S S . ) I t i s j u s t possible t h a t t h e n a m e Degsastan m a y be due to t h e battle, and be a corruption of 'set iEgSanes stane,' ' a t A e d a n ' s s t o n e ' ; cf. the form of the n a m e in Chron. 603, MSS. B . 0. ' aet Egesan stane.' Pearson, Historical Maps, suggests Theek stone, n o r t h of Eipon ; and Mr. Bates, Dissmgton, north-west of N e w castle; H i s t o r y of N o r t h u m b e r l a n d , p. 5 3 ; cf. B r i g h t , p. 85. i n q u a . . . p e r e m t u s est] T i g h e r n a c h ' s e n t r y of the battle is as follows : 1 Cath (praelium) S a x a n u m la (per) h- iEdan, u b i cecidit E a n f r a i c h frater E t a l f r a i c h la Maeluma mac B a e d a i n , in quo uictus e r a t ' ; s.a. 600. H e e v i d e n t l y confuses Theodbald, E t h e l f r i d ' s brother (slain, as B e d e relates"), w i t h E a n f r i d , h i s eldest son ; iii. 1, p. 127. T h e presence of Maeluma, e v i d e n t l y a son of t h e B a e d a n , k i n g of Ulster, mentioned above (cf. F. M. 606; A n n . U l t . 609 for Maeluma's death ; on h i s name cf. R h y s , E h i n d Lectures, pp. 27, 28), shows t h a t A e d a n h a d h e l p from t h e mother-country ; a n d Degsastan w a s to some e x t e n t an anticipation of B r u n a n b u r h ; especially if there is a n y t r u t h i n t h e tradition preserved b y Fordun, iii. 30, t h a t A e d a n w a s allied w i t h the Britons u n d e r a k i n g Malgo [ M a e l g w n ] , A n d it m a y h a v e been A e d a n ' s loss of t h i s battle w h i c h caused h i m to be regarded i n W e l s h tradition as one of ' t h e three base traitors of the Isle of B r i t a i n ' ; Triads, u. s. Sig. Gembl. confuses this battle w i t h t h a t of Chester, and places i t i n 615. H i s entry, ' E d i l f r i d u s . . . regem Scottorum E a n . . . i n bello e x t i n g u i t , ' is i n t e r e s t i n g for the phonetic w r i t i n g of A e d a n ' s n a m e ; Pertz, vi. 322. Chronology p. 72. q u o d . . . p e r f e c i t ] I f the battle took place in 603 in E t h e l of Ethelfrid's e l e v e n t h year, w e m u s t place h i s accession in 592 or 593, and h i s ri sreign. ¡ n g j g o r gj^ . p. w o u l d place h i s death b e t w e e n

Divisions of Books.

A p r i l , 616, a n d A p r i l , 6 1 7 ; ii. 20, ad init., t a k e n strictly, w o u l d fix i t to 6 1 6 ; 593 and 617 are the dates g i v e n i n the Sax. Chron. MS. E . , w h i c h makes a curious addition to Bede's account of t h e battle ; v. note«. I. F o c a t i s ] Phocas succeeded Nov. 2, 601 ; Gibbon, r e g u m S c o t t o r u m ] T h i s m u s t be interpreted strictly of the k i n g s of the Dalriadic colony ; v. c. r, note. I t w o u l d not, of course, be true of the k i n g s of the P i c t s ; v. infra, i v . 26. There does not seem a n y v e r y n a t u r a l reason for d i v i d i n g t h e

CHAP, I . ]

Notes.

67

books here. But as Bede says, twice quoting St. Augustine : ' Nescio quo enim modo, ut Augustinus ait, ita libri termino refìcitur lectoris intentio, sicut labor uiatoris hospitio,' Opp. x. 374 ; xii. 341 j cf. xi. 52 : ' Historia quae tertii nostri . . . caput est libri, etsi ob laborem legentium minuendum a nouo inchoatur exordio, rerum, tamen nectura secundi libri finem respicit' ; and Dante, Conv. iv. 4, ad fin. : ' l i lunghi capitoli sono nemici della memoria.'

BOOK II.

CHAPTER 1.

P . 73. His temporibus] On the date of Gregory's accession and Gregory's death see i. 23, p. 42, note. It is noteworthy that the Annales d a t e Laureshamenses and the Chronicon Moissiacense both make Gregory's death a date from which to reckon other dates ; at 785 both have the entry : ' a transitu Gregorii Papae usque praesentem fiimt clxxx,' Pertz, i. 32, 297, which gives 605. de quo nos conuenit] From here to ' grege numerari,' p. 78, is omitted by the AS. vers. nostrum . . . apostolum] The Church of England long retained Gregory a grateful sense of what she owed to Gregory. Bede speaks of him the^apostle as ' uigilantissimus, iuxta suum nomen, nostrae gentis apostolus.' -pvigiiRTi. Opp. x. 268. Aldhelm, Bede's contemporary, calls him ' peruigil pastor et paedagogus noster ; noster inquam, qui nostris parentibus errorem tetrae gentilitatis abstulit, et regenerantis gratiae normam tradidit'; Opp. ed. Giles, pp. 74, 55, 160. In 747 the Council of Clovesho, repeating unconsciously a phrase of Bede's, Opp. ix. 388, ordered that the 'dies natalitius' of Gregory, ' Papa, et pater noster,' should be kept as a festival in the English Church ; H. & S. iii. 368 ; cf. App. I. § 3a. Archbishop Egbert, Bede's pupil, speaks of him in his dialogue as ' noster didascalus ' ; H. & S. iii. 411. Alcuin in a letter written 797-798 calls him ' praedicator noster ' ; H. & S. iii. 519 ; Mon. Ale. p. 367 ; and an episcopal profession of c. 800 quotes him as 'pater noster in Deo' ; H . & S. iii. 530. Cf. Pertz, xii. 883, 911. And this personal gratitude of the English Church to Gregory resulted in a feeling of grateful devotion to the see over which he presided, which it took long years of oppression and plunder to obliterate from English minds. The author of the Gesta Abbatum Fontanellensium speaks of 'Angli, qui maxime familiares apostolicae sedis semper existunt ' ; Pertz, ii. 289. Thietmar in his Chronicle calls the English 'tributarii Sancti Petri . . . et Sancti Gregorii spirituales filii,' and resents on that ground their payment of tribute to the Danes ; Pertz, iii. 847, 848. F 2

CHAP, I . ]

Notes.

67

books here. But as Bede says, twice quoting St. Augustine : ' Nescio quo enim modo, ut Augustinus ait, ita libri termino refìcitur lectoris intentio, sicut labor uiatoris hospitio,' Opp. x. 374 ; xii. 341 j cf. xi. 52 : ' Historia quae tertii nostri . . . caput est libri, etsi ob laborem legentium minuendum a nouo inchoatur exordio, rerum, tamen nectura secundi libri finem respicit' ; and Dante, Conv. iv. 4, ad fin. : ' l i lunghi capitoli sono nemici della memoria.'

BOOK II.

CHAPTER 1.

P . 73. His temporibus] On the date of Gregory's accession and Gregory's death see i. 23, p. 42, note. It is noteworthy that the Annales d a t e Laureshamenses and the Chronicon Moissiacense both make Gregory's death a date from which to reckon other dates ; at 785 both have the entry : ' a transitu Gregorii Papae usque praesentem fiimt clxxx,' Pertz, i. 32, 297, which gives 605. de quo nos conuenit] From here to ' grege numerari,' p. 78, is omitted by the AS. vers. nostrum . . . apostolum] The Church of England long retained Gregory a grateful sense of what she owed to Gregory. Bede speaks of him the^apostle as ' uigilantissimus, iuxta suum nomen, nostrae gentis apostolus.' -pvigiiRTi. Opp. x. 268. Aldhelm, Bede's contemporary, calls him ' peruigil pastor et paedagogus noster ; noster inquam, qui nostris parentibus errorem tetrae gentilitatis abstulit, et regenerantis gratiae normam tradidit'; Opp. ed. Giles, pp. 74, 55, 160. In 747 the Council of Clovesho, repeating unconsciously a phrase of Bede's, Opp. ix. 388, ordered that the 'dies natalitius' of Gregory, ' Papa, et pater noster,' should be kept as a festival in the English Church ; H. & S. iii. 368 ; cf. App. I. § 3a. Archbishop Egbert, Bede's pupil, speaks of him in his dialogue as ' noster didascalus ' ; H. & S. iii. 411. Alcuin in a letter written 797-798 calls him ' praedicator noster ' ; H. & S. iii. 519 ; Mon. Ale. p. 367 ; and an episcopal profession of c. 800 quotes him as 'pater noster in Deo' ; H . & S. iii. 530. Cf. Pertz, xii. 883, 911. And this personal gratitude of the English Church to Gregory resulted in a feeling of grateful devotion to the see over which he presided, which it took long years of oppression and plunder to obliterate from English minds. The author of the Gesta Abbatum Fontanellensium speaks of 'Angli, qui maxime familiares apostolicae sedis semper existunt ' ; Pertz, ii. 289. Thietmar in his Chronicle calls the English 'tributarii Sancti Petri . . . et Sancti Gregorii spirituales filii,' and resents on that ground their payment of tribute to the Danes ; Pertz, iii. 847, 848. F 2

68

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. ii.

Cf. Jaffe, E . P . p. 312. T h e C h r o n i c l e t w o c e n t u r i e s later, 785 D . E., s p e a k s of ' t h e peace w h i c h St. G r e g o r y s e n t u s t h r o u g h A u g u s t i n e . ' p r i m u m . . . p o n t i f i c a t u m ] On Gregory's cares of office, cf. Gibbon, v. 355 ff.; C h u r c h ' s E s s a y . W r i t i n g to J o h n , p a t r i a r c h of Constantinople, o n h i s election, h e says : ' u e t u s t a m n a u i m , u e h e m e n t e r q u e c o n f r a c t a m s u s c e p i ' ; Oct. 590 ; Jaff6, E . P . p. 92. e r a t a u t e m , &c.] On t h e lives of Gregory v. H a r d y , i. 202-206. H i s m o t h e r ' s n a m e w a s Silvia, ib. 2 0 3 ; Sax. C h r o n . B . C . 6 0 6 ; A p p . I . § 1. I n t h e notes t o t h e F e l i r e of Aengus, ed. Stokes, p. 63, t h e r e seems t o b e a n a t t e m p t t o give Gregory a n I r i s h pedigree. F e l i x ] F e l i x I I I (or I I ) , B i s h o p of E o m e , 483-492. T h e t e r m ' a t a u u s ' is n o t , however, t o b e t a k e n s t r i c t l y ; S m i t h a n d Stev. p . 7 4 . m o r t e m . . . i n g r e s s u m u i t a e ] Cf. I n t r o d . p p . l x v i i , lxviii. Active a n d d e f e c t u m . . . p e r c u r a m p a s t o r a l e m ] Cf. t h e r e l u c t a n c e of C u t h contempla- b e r t t o u n d e r t a k e t h e episcopal office, iv. 28, p. 272. A l d h e l m ' s b i o g r a p h e r F a r i c i u s says of h i m : ' is sane i m p e d i t u s r e b u s saecularib u s , i n episcopio, u t m o s est o m n i u m , u t i de B . M a r t i n o T u r o n e n s i u m p r a e s u l e legitur, h a u d postea t a n t u m u a l u i t i n u i r t u t i b u s , q u a n t u m p r i u s u a l e b a t ; ' Opp. ed. Giles, p. 3 6 9 ; so St. K e n t i g e r n , N. & K . p p . 181, 182. T h e r e seems t o u s s o m e t h i n g u n w o r t h y i n t h i s t e n d e n c y to d e p r e c i a t e a n d to d e c l i n e t h e practical w o r k of t h e C h u r c h ; a n d t h e w o r d s of S y n e s i u s ( t h e h u n t i n g b i s h o p of K i n g s l e y ' s H y p a t i a ) h a v e t o o u r ears a h e a l t h i e r r i n g about t h e m : ' Since God h a s l a i d u p o n m e n o t w h a t I sought, b u t w h a t H e willed, I p r a y t h a t H e . . . w i l l g u i d e m e t h r o u g h t h e life H e h a s assigned m e . H o w shall I t h a t h a v e s p e n t m y y o u t h i n philosophical . . . c o n t e m p l a t i o n . . . b e a r t h e c o n t i n u e d p r e s s u r e of a n x i e t y ? . . . H o w s h a l l I still t u r n m y t h o u g h t s t o t h o s e i n t e l l e c t u a l beauties . . . w i t h o u t w h i c h life is n o life t o m e ? . . . I k n o w n o t . B u t t o God . . . all t h i n g s a r e possible. . . . I f H e a b a n d o n m e n o t , I s h a l l realise t h a t t h e episcopacy is n o t a d e s c e n t f r o m p h i l o s o p h y , b u t a n ascent t o a h i g h e r f o r m of i t ' ; D. C. B. iv. 776. B u t t h e s u p e r i o r i t y of t h e c o n t e m p l a t i v e life (uita c o n t e m p l a t i u a , t h e o r i c a , speculatiua) over t h e p r a c t i c a l life (uita actiua, actualis) w a s a n accepted d o c t r i n e a l l t h r o u g h t h e M i d d l e Ages. B e d e h i m s e l f h o l d s it, Opp. vii. 229, 4 2 1 - 4 2 4 ; viii. 2 0 6 ; ix. 241, 2 5 0 ; x. 3 2 9 ; xii. 127, 443; t h o u g h w i t h h i s u s u a l good sense h e m a i n t a i n s t h a t t h e t w o o u g h t n o t t o be dissevered. C o m m e n t i n g o n L u k e v. 16, h e s a y s : ' q u o d i n u r b e m i r a c u l a facit, i n d e s e r t o . . . o r a n d o p e r n o c t a t , u t r i u s q u e u i t a e nobis, et actiuae . . . e t contemplatiuae, d o c u m e n t a p r a e m o n s t r a t ; u t n e c c o n t e m p l a t i o n i s s t u d i o quis p r o x i m o r u m c u r a m negligat, n e c c u r a p r o x i m o r u m i m m o d e r a t i u s obligatus, c o n t e m p l a t i o n i s s t u d i a d e r e l i n q u a t ' ; Opp. x. 398, cf. xi. 64,

Chap, i . ]

Notes.

69

and what he says below of Gregory: ' sed nos credere decet,' &c. The two lives are commonly figured by the two sisters, Mary and Martha, Opp. xi. 129, 1 3 1 ; occasionally by SS. John and Peter, v. 362, 263. The monastery offered to some extent a sphere for the contemplative life, but its full realisation was only reached by the anchorite, or the still more rigorous 'inclusus,' compared w i t h whom the monk was regarded as belonging to the active l i f e ; ' uita diuinae speculationis illos maxime recipit, qui post longa monasticae rudimenta uirtutis secreti ab hominibus degere norunt,' Opp. v. 263. A n d so when Cuthbert retired from the monastery of Lindisfarne to become an anchorite on F a m e Island, Bede says that he rejoiced, 4 quia de longa perfectione conuersationis actiuae ad otium diuinae speculationis iam mereretur ascendere'; Vita Cudb. Pros. c. 17 ; cf. Introduction, p. xxx, and Morison's St. Bernard, pp. 192 ff. cum diacono auo P e t r o ] Dial. i. prologus ; cf. Ep. i. 6, 1 Dum contemplationis dulcedinem alte describitis, ruinae meae mihi gemitum renouastis, quia audiui quid intus perdidi, dum foris ad culmen regiminis immeritus ascendi.' d o m u m . . . curauib] i. e. he organised his pontifical household on the monastic model; ef. this and what follows with his advice to Augustine, i. 27, p. 48. p. 75. apoerisiarius] 1 nuntius, legatus . . . Nomen inditum legatis 'Apocrisiquod am/cpiatis seu responsa principum deferrent,' Dueange. The a r l u s " Latin name is ' responsalis,' which is found as a gloss here in some MSS. I n the case of the Roman see it meant a standing official, like the later nuncio, who represented the see at the court of Constantinople. The post was usually held by a deacon. Gregory held it both under Benedict I and Pelagius I I . I n the letter to Leander, Leander, bishop of Seville, prefixed to the Moralia, Gregory says: 1 cum me in g ^ ^ g urbe Constantinopolitana sedis apostolicae responsa constringerent.' On Gregory's sojourn at Constantinople, cf. the parallel passage, Opp. Min. pp. 192, 193. regularis] i.e. monastic. sicut ipse soribit] I n the letter to Leander cited above, hortati sunt eum] 1 Eogatus maxime a Leandro . . . Hispalensi episcopo, qui pro causis Wisigothorum . . . eo tempore Constantinopolim aduenerat,' Paul. Diac. Vita Greg. c. 8. On Leander, cf. D. C. B. iii. 637 ff.; Werner, p. 17 ; Bede, Chron. Opp. Min. p. 193. librum . . . l o b . . . mystiea interpretatione] This is the famous Gregory's 1 Moralia' of Gregory. I n Irish sources he is sometimes called Moralia. 4 Grigoir moralium,' 'Gregory of the Moralia,' Lismore Lives of Saints, p. 2 9 9 ; Mart. Doneg. Nov. 12. H e began it, as Bede says, at Constantinople, and finished it afterwards. For a curious legend

70

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. ii.

connected w i t h the ' Moralia,' cf. D. C. A. ii. 986. On the allegorical interpretation of Scripture, v. Introd. § 14; Milman, Lat. Christ. Bk. iii. c. 7. Eutychius.

E u t y e i u s ] This passage occurs in almost identical words in the commentary on Lk. xxiv. 39, which Bede quotes here ; Opp. xi. 384, 385 ; cf. vi. 32a ; and Ignat. ad Smyrn. c. 3, w i t h Lightfoot's notes. Gregory's P- 76. Pastoralis] The ' Regula curae Pastoralis.' This is one of 'Cura t h e works which Bede urges Archbishop Egbert to study, infr. Pastoralis. 406. Alcuin, writing in 796 to Eanbald I I , one of Egbert's successors, says : 'quocunque uadas, liber Sancti Gregorii Pastoralis tecum p e r g a t ' ; H . & S. iii 505 ; Mon. Ale. p. 339. I n 797 he urges its use on Hygbald, bp. of Lindisfarne, ib. 355. H e recommends it to Arno of Salzburg, ib. 330, Calvinus, ib. 566, and an unnamed correspondent, ib. 882. I t s study ' w a s enjoined upon all bishops at their ordination in France under Hincmar,' H. & S. u. s. Theganus i n his ' Vita Hludowici Imp.' (i. e. Louis I, ' le Debonnaire,' +840), gives as one of the characteristics of bad prelates : ' librum Sancti Gregorii qui praetitulatur Pastoralis nolunt accipere'; Pertz, ii. 595. Alfred translated it into Anglo-Saxon ; and in the preface which he prefixed to it he breaks into something like verse in praise of Gregory. H e says t h a t Augustine brought the book with him to Britain, which is likely enough; ed. Sweet, pp. 8, 9. Gregory's libros . . . Dialogorum] Just as the Irish called h i m ' Gregory Dialogues, of the Moralia,' so the Euchologium Graecum calls h i m 6 Sov\6s irov Fprj^opios TOV AiaXóyov: cited Ltft. App. Ff. I I . i. 6 ; and in the 1 Liudprandi Legatio' he is quoted as ' Gregorius, qui a uobis appellat u s est Dialogus'; Pertz, iii. 351. On the character of this work a n d its vogue i n t h e Middle Ages, see Milman, u.s. This also was translated into Anglo-Saxon under Alfred, but t h e translation has not yet been printed ; Earle, Anglo-Saxon Literature, pp. 193 £f.; Wülker, Grundriss, pp. 437 ff. a d e x e m p l u m u i u e n d i ] Cf. Pref. p. 1. e x c e p t o ] i.e. 'besides,' ' n o t counting.' inserentes] i. 27. ' Synodicus P- 77. l i b e l l o . . . synodieo] ' Synodica epístola, quam Pontífices Libellus.' recens electi ad alios Pontífices mittebant, i n qua fidei suae rationem exponebant,' Ducange ; cf. Greg. Epp. i. 4, 26. Gregory's synodical epistle is given at the beginning of the second book of his life b y J o h n the Deacon ; Opp. iv. 46, 47, Editio Benedictina. Gregory t a n t a condere u o l u m i n a ] Gregory, among his other accomplisha scribe. ments, seems to have been a great scribe : ' Papa Innocentius [1203] . . . bibliotecam [ = bible] beati Gregorii manu scriptam episcopo Lyuoniensi m i t t i t ' ; Pertz, xxiii. 247.

Chap, i .]

Notes.

71

crebris . . . doloribus] Cf. JaffiS, R. P. pp. 137, 142 : £ mei molem His illcorporis in tantam podagrae dolor ariditatem r e d e g i t ' ; ib. 150 : ' ego nesses. in tanto gemitu et oceupationibus uiuo, ut ad dies quos ago me peruenisse poeniteat, solaque mihi consolatio sit mortis exspectatio.' See on i. 27, p. 48. scriptura teste] Cf. the account of Bede's own death, Introduction, pp. lxxv, clxii. dare pauperibus] On Gregory's charities, cf. Bright, pp. 35, 36; His Church, Misc. Essays ; Stanley, Memorials, p. 22 : ' T h e long marble c l i a r i t l e s table is still shown at Rome where he used to feed twelve beggars every day. There is a legend that on one occasion a thirteenth appeared among them, an unbidden guest, an angel whom he had thus entertained unawares.' p. 78. ipse dicit] Moralia, xxvii. i r . That this really refers to Allusion to s Augustine's success, and not to the Hallelujah victory under Germanus more t h a n a century and a half previously, i. 20, as Ussher thought, is clear. Whatever may be the exact date at which Gregory finished the 'Moralia,' v.s., such a passage might easily have been added after the news of Augustine's success had reached Rome. I t is quoted in this sense by both of Gregory's biographers, Paul. Diac. c. 2 1 ; Iohan. Diac. ii. 39. So Aimon of Fleury, Bouquet, iiL 104 ; cf. ib. 253. And the words ' clarescentibus miraculis' seem, as Bede remarks, to allude to Augustine's miracles, i. 26, 31 ; cf. Elmham, p. 107, who also notices the frequent references to the mission of Augustine in Gregory's letters. alleluia resonare] I n fulfilment of his own prophecy, infr. p. 80. tria u e r b a . . . superadieeit] This addition to the Canon of the Addition Mass was part of Gregory's revision of the Gelasian Sacramentary. ^JjJj® ^ Greg. Opp. iii. 3, 285; Palmer, Orig. Liturg. c. 1, § 6 ; cf. Sax. the Mass. Chron. E. 591; supr. i. 27, p. 49, note. p. 79. secretarium] This ' was a Roman law-term for the justice- ' Seeretaroom of a magistrate. . . . Ecclesiastically, the word has two senses: n u m ' (1) a room where bishops received the greetings of their people, transacted business, held meetings of clergy, or sat in synod.' (Wilfrid's first appeal to Rome was heard in the ' secretarium' of St. John Lateran ; Eddius, c. 29 ad Jin.) (2) ' a vestry or sacristy' ; Bright, p. 293, who gives many illustrations. I t is in the latter sense that it is used here, and in iii. 14, 26, pp. 154, 190. Bede uses the word metaphorically in the former sense of the courts of heaven: 1 coelestium mansionum secretaria,' 'secretarium laudis a e t e r n a e ' ; Opp. ix. 327 ; xii. 363. The AS. vers, has here 'beforan J>am husul portice.' Cf. D. C. A. s. v.

72 Gregory's epitaph.

Travelling merchants.

Date of the incident of the slave-hoys.

Anglos Angelus Angulus. The Deiri.

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. II.

quarto Id. Mart.] March 12. epitaphium] 'byrgenleoS,' AS. vers., which, contrary to its usual practice, translates the epitaph. I t is printed in the Appendix to Avitus' Works; M. H. G. Auct. Ant. Y I . ii. 1 9 0 ; cf. Gruteri Inscriptt. n. 1 1 7 5 ; Liber Pontif. i. 313, 314 ; Dei Rossi, Inscr. Christ. Urbis Romae, ii. 52, 78, 79, 1 1 2 , 209. Two small fragments of the epitaph have been discovered in recent times. Cf. ib. for the fate of Gregory's tomb, implebatque actu, &c.] Cf. Introduction, p. xxxvi. magistra] - r i ; Avitus, u. s. hisque Dei] H. H. p. 77, gives the last two lines thus : ' Sic Consul Domini factus, laetare, Gregori; Namque triumphalis iam tibi laurus adest.' a d u e n i e n t i b u s . . . mercatoribus, &c.] Cf. the quaint story in the Monk of St. Gallen's Gesta Caroli, i. x : ' contigit duos Seottos de Hibernia cum mercatoribus Brittannis ad litus Galliae deuenire, uiros et in saecularibus et in sacris scripturis incomparabiliter eruditos. Qui cum nihil ostenderent uenale, ad conuenientes emendi gratia turbas clamare solebant : si quis sapientiae cupidus est, ueniat ad nos et accipiat earn; nam uenalis est apud nos.' Pertz, ii. 7 3 1 ; Mon. Carol, p. 631. pueros uenales] Canterbury tradition fixed the number to three ; Thorn, col. 1757. ' T h e date . . . is fixed to 585 x588 by the fact that after his long stay at Constantinople he returned to Home in 585 or 5 8 6 . . . . On the other hand, .¿Ella, whom the slaves owned as their king, died in 5 8 8 ' ; Green, M. E. p. 216. Bede, in a rather condensed passage in his Chron., seems to speak as if iElle was still alive at the time of Augustine's mission ; Opp. Min. p. 193. Bede is the first to represent the fair-haired strangers as slaves. The old life, App. I . § 9, does not call them so. p. 8 0 . candidi corporis] ' niger Aethiops et Saxo Candidus.' Opp. viii. 29. angelicam . . . faciem] Thietmax Chron. 1016 A.D. : 'Angli, ab angelica facie, . . . siue quod in angulo istius terrae siti sunt, d i c t i ' ; Pertz, -ill. 847, a passage copied by the Saxon Annalist, ib. vi. 669. Cf. sup. note on i. 15, p. 3 1 . Deiri] On the relations of Bernicia and Deira, v. iii. 1, note. I n the Chron. Monast. Watinensis (Watten between Calais and St. Omer) we find the phrase ' Britannia Deirorum i n s u l a ' ; Pertz, xiv. 164. I t is curious to find this tribal name surviving in such prominence in an eleventh-century Chronicle. Aelli] v. notes on Sax. Chron. ad ann. 560. at ille adludens, &c.] The AS. vers, is here very quaint and

CHAP. 2 . ]

Notes.

73

beautiful: ' ond J>a plegode he mid his wordum to ])sem noman,' Anglo' and then he played with his words upon the name.' Saxon ad pontiflcem] Paul the Deacon says the pope was Pelagius I I (578-590); John the Deacon (following App. I. § 10) makes him Benedict I (574-578). Of course, if the note cited above from Green is correct, it must be Pelagius. ^ conoedere . . . uoluit] The AS. vers, here distinctly perverts the meaning of the original: ' J>a ne wolde se papa ]>set Jiafian, ne J>a burgware Jon ma, J>aette swa aeSele wer, 7 swa gejungen, 7 swa gelasred, swa feor fram him gewite,' 'Then would not the pope permit that, much less the citizens, that so noble a man and &o capable, and so learned, should depart so far from them.' Did the translator misread ' noluit' for ' uoluit' ? p. 81. adiuuans] 'to Godes willan 7 to rsede Ongolcynne,' 'to God's will and the profit of the English race,' adds the AS. vers.

CHAPTER 2. Interea] After and probably in consequence of the reception Date, of Gregory's ' responsa,' perhaps in 60a or 603. It is most unsafe to argue from the order of Bede's chapters that it must have been after the battle of Degsastan in 603; i. 34. The object of that chapter is to lead up, not to this conference, but to the battle of Chester. See note on i. 34, ad init. adiutorio . . . regis] So Ethelbert's supremacy would seem to Ethelbert's have extended not only over the Saxon kingdoms, but over the supremacy. Britons also. Palgrave remarked this long ago, E. C. p. 454. Mr. Green sees traces of a political revival of the Britons about this time ; M. E. pp. 229 ff. colloquium . . . prouinciae] We must distinguish between this Conpreliminary conference at Augustine's Oak, at which only bishops and teachers fsiue=et, as constantly in Bede ; v. note on c. 4) of the w j t h the ' nearest province of the Britons' were present, and the later con- British ference, p. 82, the place of which is not mentioned, at which a much bishops, greater portion of the British Church, including the northern monastery of Bangor, was represented. It is commonly assumed that by ' proxima prouincia' is meant what we call South Wales, though up till a much later time than the present the whole of modern Wales was included in the territory of the North Welsh, the term South or West Welsh being applied to the Britons of Cornwall. It is a question whether the latter may not have been represented at one or both of these conferences, though the possibility does not seem to have occurred to those who have written on the subject, and it would much upset their learned speculations

74

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[Be. II.

as to w h o the seven British bishops were w h o attended t h e second conference. The advance of t h e W e s t Saxons had by t h i s t i m e broken the territorial continuity of the North a n d the W e s t or South Welsh ; see map i n F. N. C. i. 34. Position of i n l o c o . . . a p p e l l a t o r ] W e have n o t h i n g to guide us to the Oak H S t i n e ' S P o s ^ i ° n ' Augustine's Oak,' except the vague statement of Bede that it w a s on the border of the W e s t Saxons and t h e Hwiccas, as t h a t border existed i n h i s day. Aust, on the Severn, opposite Chepstow, has been most commonly suggested, and it suits Bede's description and the conditions of the case fairly w e l l ; H . & S. iii. 40, 41 : ' A u s t itself probably derives its name from Traiectus Augusti.' I t is, however, ' called set A u s t i n in a charter of 691 or 69a ; K. C. D. No. 3 a ' ( = Birch No. 75) ; H. & S. u s. So that i t is possible that t w o totally different series of events may have combined to preserve t h e name ; cf. D. C. A. i. 153. Mr. Green, however, would place it somewhere near Malmesbury ; M. E. pp. 324, 225 ; and Mr. Moberly k i n d l y sends m e the following note : ' Perhaps the spot called " T h e Oak " i n D o w n A m p n e y , near Cricklade. This w o u l d be on t h e border-line between the Hwiccas and Wessex ; about a m i l e north of the Thames, at t h e south-east corner of t h e H w i c c a s ; at their nearest point to Kent, from w h i c h Augustine came. Close b y is a spring still thought to be curative of weak e y e s (cf. Augustine's miracle i n the text).' Smith, a. I., speaks of t w o letters on the subject as existing among Fulman's Collectanea, but I cannot find them. The Hwiccas.

H u i e c i o r u m ] On t h e H w i c c a s see Green, M. E. pp. 129, 130; D

c> B

iiL l 8 l j

Iga

p a s c h a e ] On t h e Paschal question, v. Excursus, a l i a plurima] v. n o t e infra. s u a s . . . u n i u e r s i s ] T h i s is a common form of argument on t h i s question ; cf. c. 19, p. 1 2 2 ; iii. 25, pp. 181, 184, 188; v. 15, p. 315. B u t h o w w o u l d i t have worked e. g. i n the Arian controversy, w h e n i t w a s ' Athanasius contra m u n d u m , ' and ' ingemuit totus orbis et Arianum se esse miratus e s t ' ? (Jerome). h a b i t a r e . . . d o m u ] T h i s is a favourite text w i t h B e d e ; e. g. Opp. viii. 377. I t i s not t h e Vulgate version, w h i c h has ' q u i inhabitare facit u n i u s moris i n domo,' but it i s t h a t of t h e so-called Roman Psalter; see on v. 19, p. 323. Place of p. 8 2 . u e n e r u n t ] Some t i m e w o u l d be required to make k n o w n the second t } l e result of t h e first conference, and to arrange the second. Conference. N o t h i n g i s s a i d a a t o t h e place of the latter. The impression is given t h a t it was at the same place as the first, and this is comm o n l y assumed, e.g. D. C. A. i. 152.

CHAP.

Notes.

2.]

75

V I I B r e t t o n u m e p i s c o p i ] M u c h h a s been w r i t t e n o n t h e ques- Seven t i o n w h o t h e s e s e v e n b i s h o p s w e r e , a n d w h a t sees e x i s t e d i n W a l e s a t t h i s t i m e ; H . & S . i . 1 2 1 - 1 2 3 , 1 4 2 - 1 4 9 ; B r i g h t , p p . 75, 76, a n d reff. B u t i t i s a l l i n t h e h i g h e s t degree u n c e r t a i n , a n d rests

largely

u p o n t h e s t a t e m e n t s of l i v e s of s a i n t s w r i t t e n i n t h e e l e v e n t h a n d t w e l f t h centuries, w h i c h a r e q u i t e v a l u e l e s s as e v i d e n c e for t h e s t a t e of t h i n g s e x i s t i n g i n t h e s i x t h a n d s e v e n t h c e n t u r i e s . B e d e h i m s e l f o n l y g i v e s t h e n u m b e r s e v e n a s t r a d i t i o n a l , ' u t perhibent.'

W e do n o t k n o w t h e e x t e n t of t h e d i s t r i c t f r o m w h i c h

t h e y c a m e ; w h e t h e r e. g. i t i n c l u d e d t h e W e s t W e l s h (v. s.), a n d w h a t w a s t h e e a s t e r n b o u n d a r y of t h e N o r t h W e l s h a t t h i s t i m e . The statement

of H . H . p. 78, a n d S i g . G e m b l . s. a. 602, t h a t

S c o t s a n d P i c t s w e r e p r e s e n t at t h e c o n f e r e n c e deserves n o eredence.

Bede

would

certainly have

mentioned their

presence

h a d i t b e e n a fact, a n d h e a l w a y s c a r e f u l l y d i s t i n g u i s h e s t h e m f r o m t h e B r i t o n s , e.g. ii. 4, p . 87.

T h e p o w e r o f E t h e l f r i d of N o r t h u m -

bria w o u l d have effectually barred t h e i r coming. of t h e S t r a t h c l y d e B r i t o n s ' B r e t t o n u m episcopi.' North Welsh.

Representatives

m i g h t be i n c l u d e d u n d e r t h e

term

T h e y w e r e n o t a t t h i s t i m e c u t off f r o m t h e

T h a t w a s t h e r e s u l t of t h e b a t t l e of C h e s t e r

and

t h e e v e n t s w h i c h f o l l o w e d i t ; cf. R h y s , C e l t . B r i t a i n , p p . 126 ff. O n t h e w h o l e , t h e conclusion of H . & S . i i i . 41, i s t h e o n l y safe o n e : ' t h e r e is n o t r u s t w o r t h y e v i d e n c e t o s h o w w h o t h e s e b i s h o p s w e r e . ' B a n c o r n a b u r g ] T h i s i s p e r h a p s a c o n t r a c t i o n of ' B a n c o r w a r e n a - Bangor-isb u r g , ' i. e. t h e ' b u r g ' o f t h e i n h a b i t a n t s of B a n c o r , v. infra, p. 84,

coed-

i. e. Bangor-is-coed i n F l i n t , about t w e l v e m i l e s s o u t h of C h e s t e r . Nothing

s e e m s t o be k n o w n

of t h e s u b s e q u e n t h i s t o r y

m o n a s t e r y ; D u g d a l e , M o n a s t . v i . 1628.

of t h e

Possibly it never recovered

f r o m t h i s blow. D i n o o t ] A d o c u m e n t e x i s t s i n W e l s h w h i c h professes t o c o n t a i n Dinoot. t h e s u b s t a n c e of his a n s w e r t o A u g u s t i n e , b u t i t i s c l e a r l y spurious, a n d p o s t e r i o r to t h e t i m e of G e o f f r e y of M o n m o u t h ; H . & S . i. 122, 149.

H i s n a m e is t h e L a t i n D o n a t u s ; R h y s , C . B . p . 304.

a n a c h o r e t i c a m . . . u i t a m ] See on c. 1, a b o v e p . 69. p . 8 3 . i n m u l t i s ] C f . ' a l i a p l u r i m a , ' supra.

A m o n g t h e s e p o i n t s Peculiar-

w o u l d be t h e t o n s u r e , v . 22, p . 347 ; c o n s e c r a t i o n of b i s h o p s b y ities of the a s i n g l e b i s h o p , a n d c e r t a i n p e c u l i a r i t i e s of r i t u a l i n t h e Mass a n d Q ^ c h . i n the Ordinal w h i c h have been traced in the British Church ; H . & S . i. 1 0 2 , 1 1 2 , x 1 3 , 1 4 0 , 1 4 1 , 1 5 4 , 1 5 5 . B u t G r e g o r y ' s responsa, Nos. 2 a n d 6, w o u l d w a r r a n t A u g u s t i n e i n t r e a t i n g t h e s e as u n e s s e n t i a l . c o n p l e a t i s ] W h a t t h e d e f e c t of t h e B r i t i s h C h u r c h w a s i n t h e Defective m a t t e r of b a p t i s m h a s n e v e r b e e n m a d e o u t .

T h e s u g g e s t i o n s Baptism,

m a d e are : (1) S i n g l e i n s t e a d of t r i n e i m m e r s i o n . B u t G r e g o r y h i m -

76

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK.

II.

self leaves this an open question ; Epp. i. 43, cited above on. i. 27, p. 49. (2) The omission of chrism, or of confirmation. The argument against this view from Patrick's Epistle to Coroticus in H. & S. i. 154 is of doubtful value, for that letter resembles closely some of the spurious Patrician documents; v. Zimmer, Kelt. Beiträge, iii. 76 if.; Yita Tripartita, p. c. (3! The points suggested by Dr. Rock, cited H. & S. II. xxii, come so obviously under Gregory's permissible variations of ritual as not to be worth discussing. The use of the word 'conpleatis' here, and the fact that confirmation was distinctly regarded as a completion of the rite of baptism (see note on Ep. ad Egb. § 8) inclines me to think that the omission of confirmation is what is hinted at. Failure of genti Anglorum . . . pra-edicetis] This was of course a question to oOTivcrfc3 n o t ecclesiastical discipline, but of religious policy. Bede is very the Engstrong on this neglect of the British Church to convert her conlishquerors ; v. 22, p. 347. And ' it is remarkable that while Scots (Irish) were the missionaries par excellence of nearly all Europe north of the Alps, and in particular of all Saxon England north of the Thames, not one Cumbrian, Welsh, or Cornish missionary to any non-Celtic nation is mentioned anywhere. . . . The same remark applies also to the Armorican Britons' ; H. & S. i. 154. Nynias is, however, a notable exception, iii. 4, and some others are mentioned ; Rhys, C. B. pp. 172, 173. For 'genti Anglorum,' Elmham has ' nationi A.' p. 105 ; so Bede below. Augustine neque ilium . . . habituros] Bede does not record any formal the British discussion on this point, but it lay at the root of the whole situaChurch. tion; and these words show that Augustine's claim, whether formally or informally raised, was emphatically rejected, and with it the authority of the Roman see on which that claim rested. Augustine's fertur . . . praedixisse] The fact that the battle of Chester took prophecy. p i a c e ®ere miclan cirican,' ' i n the middle of the mickle church.' per omne sabbatum] e seghwylce Sseternes dsege,' ' every Saturday,' AS. vers. ' Agendae.' agendae eorum. . . celebrantur] ' heora gemynde 7 forSfore mid msessesonge m se rsod e syndon,' 'their commemoration and obits

CHAP.

are

81

Notes.

4.]

celebrated w i t h

mass';

' eorum,'

%. e. of

the

archbishops.

' A g e n d a , ' f r o m t h e phrase ' a g e r e missas,' m e a n s a m a s s ;

'agenda

m o r t u o r u m , ' or, as h e r e , ' a g e n d a ' s i m p l y , s i g n i f i e s t h e ' m i s s a p r o d e f u n c t i s ; ' v. D u c a n g e . V I I K a l . I u n . ] i.e. M a y 26.

Cf. M a r t y r o l o g y , Opp. i v . 72, a t t h i s Date of A 11-

d a y : ' D e p o s i t i o S. A u g u s t i n i p r i m i A n g l o r u m e p i s c o p i . ' i n t h e e p i t a p h n o r i n t h e t e x t of B e d e i s t h e y e a r g i v e n .

Neither

l^^

0

'

8

I t cannot

b e e a r l i e r t h a n 604, n o r l a t e r t h a n 6 1 0 ; v. s. p. 85 ; inf. c. 4, p. 88. T h e d e a t h of A u g u s t i n e i s n o t m e n t i o n e d i n t h e Sax. C h r o n . e x c e p t i n F . ( t w e l f t h c e n t . ) , w h i c h p u t s i t a t t h e i m p o s s i b l e d a t e of 6 1 4 , w h i c h m a y be a m i s t a k e for 604 ( t h o u g h T h o r n , col. 1765, s a y s t h a t some placed A . ' s death in 613), a n d w o u l d

confirm that

date,

w h i c h i s a d o p t e d b y H . & S. iii. 4, a n d W h a r t o n , A n g . Sac. i. 91, from Fl. W i g .

O t h e r a u t h o r i t i e s g i v e 605, w h i c h is a d o p t e d

S m i t h , ad loc., a n d B r i g h t , p. 92.

E . W . s a y s 608 ; i. 109.

F e l i r e of A e n g u s h i s d a y is w r o n g l y g i v e n as M a y 24.

by

I n the

I n the notes

h e is c a l l e d ' A u g u s t i n u s l i b r o r u m , ' w h i c h i s p o s s i b l y d u e t o a conf u s i o n w i t h t h e g r e a t St. A u g u s t i n e .

T h e C o u n c i l o f C l o v e s h o , 747,

o r d e r e d t h a t M a y 26th ' d i e s d e p o s i t i o n i s

Sancti Augustini, . . . qui

g e n t i A n g l o r u m . . . s c i e n t i a m fidei . . . p r i m u s a d t u l i t , . . . f e r i a t u s habeatur, nomenque eiusdem . . . doctoris nostri . . . in Laetaniae decantatione,

post Sancti Gregorii uocationem

H . & S. iii. 368.

semper dicatur ; '

I t w a s ' o n See A g u s t i n u s maassedaeg' i n 946 t h a t

K i n g E d m u n d w a s m u r d e r e d ; S a x . C h r o n . D. ad ann. a n d ad loc.

notes

O n t h e t r a n s l a t i o n of A u g u s t i n e ' s r e l i c s in 1 0 9 1 , v. H a r d y ,

C a t . i. 1 9 5 - 1 9 7 .

G o c e l i n w r o t e a n a c c o u n t of it, w h i c h is c i t e d b y

W . M. i i . 389.

CHAPTER 4. Laurentius]

H e w a s o n e of A u g u s t i n e ' s o r i g i n a l c o m p a n i o n s , Laurentius.

a n d h a d carried his questions to Gregory, and brought back the r e s p o n s a i n 601 ; i. 27, a n d n o t e s .

H i s c o n s e c r a t i o n as A u g u s t i n e ' s

successor, l e t t e r s to t h e C e l t i c c h u r c h e s , m i s s i o n of M e l l i t u s

to

E o m e , a r e r e l a t e d i n t h e p r e s e n t c h a p t e r ; h i s i n t e n d e d flight f r o m E n g l a n d o n t h e d e a t h o f E t h e l b e r t a n d t h e o u t b r e a k of p e r s e c u t i o n u n d e r E a d b a l d , a n d h i s m i r a c u l o u s d e t e n t i o n , i n c. 6 ; h i s d e a t h i n c. 7.

O n t h e l a t e r l i v e s of h i m , v. H a r d y , C a t . i. 2 1 7 - 2 1 9 .

O n e of

t h e s e is b y G o c e l i n , w h o s e l i v e s of A u g u s t i n e , L a u r e n t i u s , M e l l i t u s , a n d J u s t u s a r e a l l u d e d t o b y W i l l i a m of M a l m e s b u r y ; G . P . p. 6 .

In

G . R . ii. 389 h e g i v e s a n a c c o u n t o f h i m , a n d c a l l s h i m , as a w r i t e r , ' nulli

post

Bedam

secundus,'

a praise

which

is

ill-deserved.

Laurentius, Mellitus, a n d Justus are all n a m e d in the ' C o m m e m o r a t i o p r o d e f u n c t i s ' i n t h e S t o w e Missal, J u s t u s b e i n g t h e l a t e s t VOL. II.

G

82

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[Bk.

ii.

saint there m e n t i o n e d ; v. MacCarthy, Stowe Missal, pp. 165, 217. 1 The growth of t h e church u n d e r Laurentius seems to have been very slow, his aim, like t h a t of Augustine, being probably to reconcile t h e British Christians before attempting any great mission among the heathen k i n g d o m s ; ' D. C. B. iii. 362. a d h u c u i u e n s o r d i n a u e r a t ] Strictly speaking t h i s was uncanoUncanonioal Con- n i c a l ; cf. Bright, pp. 92, 93. One of t h e acts of a synod held under secration. Pope Hilarius in Nov. 465 was : ' interdicunt episcopis ne success o r s suos d e s i g n e n t ; ' Jaffe, R. P. p. 49. Pope Zacharias i n 743 refused, w i t h some emphasis, a request of St. Boniface t h a t he might be allowed to do t h i s : ' T e autem u t tibi successorem constituere dixisti et te uiuente in tuo loco eligatur episcopus, hoc nulla ratione concedi patimur ; quia contra omnem aecclesiasticam regulam uel instituta p a t r u m esse m o n s t r a t u r ; ' Mon. Mog. p. 119. e x e m p l u m . . . P e t r i ] The tradition t h a t St. Peter consecrated Tradition about Clement as his successor during his own lifetime comes ultimately St. Peter. from t h e Clementine Homilies and Recognitions; Ltft. App. Ff. I. i. 64, 158. As, however, i n some of t h e early lists of Eoman bishops, Clement appears i n t h e fourth place, Linus and Cletus (=Anacletus) being interposed between h i m and St. Peter, a tradition grew up, based on a suggestion of Epiphanius (ib. 169, 310, 329) that St. Peter had consecrated Linus a n d Cletus to act as suffragans under h i m ; Clement being consecrated to succeed h i m at his death. This is the view of Rufinus, Praef. in Recognitiones, ib. 67, 175; and of the Liber Pontificalis, ib. 191, 192 (cf. ib. 76, 163). Just as here Bede quotes the case of Clement to justify Augustine i n consecrating Laurentius in his own lifetime ; so i n Hist. Abb. § 7 he quotes t h e case of Linus and Cletus to justify Benedict Biscop i n appointing Eosterwine and Ceolfrid as abbots respectively of Wearmouth and Jarrow under himself. He probably took the story from Lib. Pont. (r. ed. Duchesne, I. xxxiv f., cii, cxv) which he certainly used both in his H . E . i. 4 ; ii. 1, 4; pp. 16, 73, 74, 78,79; and i n his Chronicle ; and quotes, Opp. iv. 105 ( = Lib. Pont. i. 171), x.251 ( = Lib. Pont. i. 155), u n d e r the title ' GestaPontificalia'; v. s. on i. 4. p. 87. S c o t t o r u m q u i H i b e r n i a m . . . i n c o l u n t ] As opposed to The Soots of Ireland. t h e Dalriadic colony in Alba, the ' Scotti qui Brittaniam inhabit a n t , ' i. 34 ; ii. 5 ; iv. 26 ; pp. 70, 71, 90, 267; cf. on L 1, p. 13. i n . . . i p s o r u m p a t r i a ] See on i. 1, p. 13. cuius uidelicet] From here to 1 satagit,' p. 88, is omitted in the AS. vers. f r a t r i b u s episcopis, uel abbatibus] ' Brethren w h e t h e r bishops ' Yel ' and ' siue.' or abbots.' From use in such passages, ' u e l ' and 1 s i u e ' come practically to mean 1 and.' •

CHAP. 4 . ]

Notes.

83

S c o t t i a m ] I r e l a n d ; see on i. 1, p. 13 ; H . & S. t h i n k t h a t I o n a is Soottia. included i n t h e t e r m , ii. 108. T h i s w o u l d be quite i n accordance w i t h Bede's usage. See on iii. ¡34, p. 179. I t c e r t a i n l y does n o t i n c l u d e t h e Scots on t h e m a i n l a n d of B r i t a i n . D u m nos, & c . ] T h i s passage is w r o n g l y p u n c t u a t e d i n a l l t h e editions, w h i c h p u t no stop a f t e r 'introisse,' a n d a colon a f t e r 'cognosceremus.' B u t t h e ' a n t c q u a m c o g n o s c e r e m u s ' is clearly contrasted w i t h ' sed cognoscentes' below. T h e general sense is t h i s : ' B e i n g sent b y t h e apostolic see, a n d h a v i n g chanced to come t o B r i t a i n ; before w e h a d a n y experience, b e l i e v i n g t h a t b o t h B r i t o n s and Scots w a l k e d canonically, w e venerated t h e m b o t h e q u a l l y ; but on c o m i n g to k n o w t h e Britons, w e concluded t h a t t h e Scots w e r e better. H o w e v e r , w e f o u n d the Scots v e r y like t h e Britons.' W h e t h e r t h i s e x o r d i u m w a s l i k e l y to conciliate the persons to w h o m it w a s addressed m a y be doubted. p. 88. D a g a n u m ] H e has been identified w i t h bishop Dagan, Dagan. of I n b h e r Daeile (now E n n e r e i l l y ) , county W i c k l o w , w h o s e death is given by t h e P. M. a n d Chron. Scot, u n d e r t h e y e a r 639, a n d w h o is commemorated at Sept. 13 i n t h e Felire a n d M a r t y r o l o g y of Donegal. H e i s also commemorated at March 12, w h i c h Colgan t h o u g h t to be t h e d a y of h i s translation. T h e B o l l a n d i s t s m e n t i o n h i m at M a r c h 12, A A . S S . Mart. ii. 104 ; cf. ib. 286, a n d note, w h e r e h e is m e n t i o n e d i n t h e L i f e of St. Mochaemoc ; and a reference g i v e n to Sept. 13. W h e n h o w e v e r t h e y reached t h a t date t h e y decided to omit h i m , p a r t l y on account of t h e u n c e r t a i n t y i n w h i c h h i s life is involved, p a r t l y on account of h i s paschal errors. C o l u m b a n u m ] T h e Apostle of B u r g u n d y , t h e f o u n d e r of L u x e u i l , Columban. a n d a f t e r w a r d s of Bobbio, a n d of t h e monastic rule w h i c h bears h i s name. H e w e n t to Gaul 585 X590. H e w a s a strong upholder of t h e Celtic Easter, tonsure, &c., against t h e Gallican clergy. Mellitus a n d Justus m a y w e l l h a v e heard of t h e controversy as t h e y passed t h r o u g h G a u l i n 601. I n 602 a synod w a s h e l d on t h i s subject. I n 610 h e w a s expelled f r o m B u r g u n d y , a n d u l t i m a t e l y settled a t Bobbio, w h e r e h e died i n 6 1 5 ; v. H a r d y , Cat. i. 2 1 0 - 2 x 4 ; G r e i t h , A l t i r i s e h e K i r c h e , bk. i v ; D. C. B . ; B r i g h t , pp. 96-98. H i s l i f e b y Jonas of B o b b i o h a s been often printed. I t is printed as i f i t w e r e t h e production of B e d e , i n t h e Cologne edition of h i s works, iii. 199. m i s i t . . . s a o e r d o t i b u s ] L a t e r legends represent Laurentius as Relations c u l t i v a t i n g good relations w i t h t h e Celtic churches, b u t t h i s is d i a m e t r i c a l l y contrary to all t h a t B e d e tells us ; H . & S. iii. 61, 62. church. s e d q u a n t u m . . . d e c l a r a n t ] T h e r e is ' something of condensed b i t t e r n e s s ' i n t h i s remark ; B r i g h t , p. 98. On t h e relations b e t w e e n G 2

84

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. IT.

t h e E n g l i s h a n d Celtic churches, v. Excursus on t h e Easter a n d tonsure controversies. Date of Mellitus' mission.

h i s t e m p o r i b u s ] I c a n find n o t h i n g to fix t h e date of Mellitus l e a v i n g B r i t a i n ; B r i g h t , p. 99, says 608, b u t h e gives no authority. E l m h a m gives 6 1 1 , w h i c h is impossible ; see below. H e also says t h a t t h e object of Mellitus' going to Rome w a s to obtain papal privileges for St. A u g u s t i n e ' s , pp. 128-131. B o n i f a t i o ] B o n i f a c e I Y , 608-615. Roman s y n o d u m ] Jaffe, E . P . p. 155, seems to k n o w no other a u t h o r i t y Council. for this Council b e y o n d these words of Bede. d e u i t a . . . o r d i n a t u r u s ] W h a t purports to be the decree of t h e C o u n c i l o n t h i s subject exists i n t w o forms, b u t t h e y are b o t h a d m i t t e d l y spurious ; H. & S. iii. 62-64. a n n o . . . M a r t i a r u m ] B o t h the r e g n a l year a n d t h e i n d i c t i o n agree in g i v i n g t h e date Feb. 27, 610. s u b s c r i b e n s c o n f l r m a r e t ] ' m i d Cristes rodetaene w r a t 7 fsestn o d e , ' ' w r o t e a n d confirmed w i t h the sign of Christ's rood,' A S . vers. Malmese p i s t u l i s . . . d i r e x i t ] T h e letter to L a u r e n t i u s is lost. What bury's purports to be t h e letter to E t h e l b e r t is g i v e n i n G. P. pp. 46, 47, forged documents, w i t h the w r o n g date of 615. I t is t h e first of a series of documents g i v e n b y Malmesbury, w h i c h lie u n d e r t h e gravest suspicion of h a v i n g been forged i n support of t h e claims of Canterbury to superiority over Y o r k . T h e y w e r e first produced b y L a n f r a n c a t t h e Council of L o n d o n i n 1072. I t is to be hoped t h a t h e h a d n o t h i n g to do w i t h their composition. T h e arguments against their a u t h e n t i c i t y are w e l l stated, H . & S. iii. 65, 66. T h e conclusion t h e r e come to, t h a t ' t h e genuineness of the Malmesbury series' is ' exceedi n g l y questionable,' errs, if at all, on the side of leniency. T h e statement of E l m h a m , p. 134, t h a t Mellitus w e n t to Rome a second t i m e i n 615 is probably a mere inference from t h e erroneous date i n G. P . A f t e r 1 d i r e x i t ' t h e A S . vers, inserts ' to frofre 7 to t r y m nisse rihtes lifes,' ' to comfort t h e m a n d confirm t h e m i n r i g h t living.' The Pantheon.

P a n t h e o n ] To the same effect i n t h e Chron., Opp. Min. p. 194 : ' u t q u o n d a m o m n i u m n o n deorum, sed daemoniorum c u l t u s ageb a t u r , ibi deinceps o m n i u m fieret memoria sanctorum.' T h i s w a s a s t r i k i n g instance of t h a t policy w h i c h Gregory I recommended to A u g u s t i n e , i. 3 0 ; cf. Gregorovius, Gesch. d. Stadt Rom, ii. 102-109. T h i s passage is o m i t t e d by t h e A S . vers. T h e account i s p a r t l y taken f r o m L i b . P o n t i f . i. 317, a n d some of t h e w o r d s o u g h t to h a v e been printed i n italics. See Corrigenda to vol. i.

n -jjj

CHAP. 5 . ]

85

Notes. C H A P T E K

5.

P . 89. a n n u s X X I . . . m i s s u s e s t ] T h i s is probably correct, especi- Chronoally if t h e first s e n d i n g of Augustine, before h e t u r n e d back to lo gyGregory, i. 23, p. 42, be m e a n t ; b u t i t is certainly incorrect w h e n Bede below, p. 90, says t h a t E t h e l b e r t died : ' post X X et u n u m annos acceptae fidei,' for A u g u s t i n e did not reach B r i t a i n t i l l 597. L et V I a n n i s ] This would place his accession early i n 560 or even i n 559. The Sax. Chron. E. ad ann. 616 copies Bede's statem e n t , b u t y e t places h i s accession i n 565, and t h e r e says t h a t h e reigned fifty-three years. MS.F. places M s accession a n d d e a t h i n t h e same years as E , a n d says i n b o t h places t h a t he reigned fifty-three years. W . M. i. 13 notes t h i s discrepancy between Bede a n d t h e Chron. W e m a y adopt h i s conclusion : ' u i d e r i t lector quomodo h a n c dissonantiam c o m p o n a t ; n a m nos earn, quia admonuisse suffecerit, i n medio relinquimus.' I t m a y be t h a t VI h a s been misread into I I I . g a u d i a s u b i i t ] E l m h a m gives h i s epitaph, p. 142. i m p e r i u m h u i u s r a o d i ] The Sax. Chron. a t 827 repeats t h i s list The Bretof seven kings, a n d adds to t h e m another, E g b e r t ; ' a n d h e w a s w a l d a s ' t h e eighth king t h a t was Bretwalda.' T h e n a t u r e of t h e a u t h o r i t y exercised by these kings h a s been m u c h discussed. Palgrave saw i n it a shadow of Roman influence, a n idea w h i c h Mr. F r e e m a n v e h e m e n t l y contested. I t is safe to say t h a t it indicates no definite constitution, b u t only a de facto hegemony. See notes to Sax. Chron. ad IXK. cit.; Palgrave, E. C. i. 562-568; Kemble, Saxons, ii. 8-22 ; L a p p e n b e r g , i . 1 2 7 - 1 3 0 ; E . T . i . 1 2 5 - 1 2 8 ; F . N . C . i. 2 7 , 2 8 , 1 3 4 - 1 3 9 , 542-556.

A e l l i ] On h i m see Sax. Chron. ad ann. 477, 485, 491, 827, and notes. l i n g u a i p s o r u m ] Note t h a t Bede here takes account of differences Dialects, of dialect. The N o r t h u m b r i a n form, Caelin, occurs twice i n iii. 23, PP- 175, 176. C e a u l i n ] F o r h i m see S a x . C h r o n . ad ann. 556,560, 568, 5 7 7 , 5 8 4 ,

592, 593, 827, a n d notes ; Green, M. E. pp. 202, 206-210. t e r t m s . . . C a n t u a r i o r u m ] For t h e rise of K e n t on t h e tempo- m s e c f r a r y r u i n of Wessex, cf. Green, M. E. pp. 211-214. Mr. Green's Kent, view, however, ib. pp. 214, 308, t h a t E t h e l b e r t ' s supremacy is to be l i m i t e d to t h e A n g l i a n as opposed to t h e Saxon tribes south of t h e H u m b e r , seems to m e quite untenable. T h e phrase ' g e n s A n g l o r u m ' above is a general one, including, not excluding, t h e Saxon ( a n d J u t i s h ) tribes. R e d u a l d ] On h i m , see c. 12, p. 107. ' Raduald . . . illam super Eedwald. Anglos r e g n a n d i p o t e n t i a m q u a r t u s accepit, u t sub n u t u eius alii

86

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[Bk. I I .

A n g l o r u m reges regnarent,' Sig. Gembl. ad ami. 616 ; Pertz, vi. 322. q u i etiam . . . p r a e b e b a t ] ' W h o even during Ethelbert's life w a s gaining the leadership for that same race of his,' viz. the East Angles. The decline in the power of K e n t became still more obvious after Ethelbert's death, v. c. 6 ad fin. p. 93. E l m h a m , i n connexion w i t h this passage, gives a curious account of t h e strenuousness of the East A n g l i a n s in his own day, w h i c h w o n t h e m the name of ' Stout-hens, quod lingua Germanica magni domini, sonat,' p. 140. ' Orientalis . . . insulae pars, quae usque hodie lingua A n g l o r u m Estangle d i c i t u r ; ' Lib. Eli. p. 12. Edwin,

A e d u i n i ] On the extent of his power, cf. c. 9, p. 97, and notes. ' Eduinus post Kadoaldum potentius eaeteris super Anglos principatur,' Sig. Gembl. u. s. ad ann. 628 ; A l c u i n [eighth cent.] says of E d w i n , I)e Sanctis Ebor. vv. 120-124 : 'Imperioque suo gentes superaddidit omnes, Finibus atque plagis qua tenditur insula longe. Iamque iugum regis prona ceruice subibant Saxonuna populus, Pictus, Scotusque, Britannus.' A n d W . M. adds to Bede's list of his dominions, ' Scotti, Picti, sed et insulae Orchadum,' i. 49, 50. Bede just below seems to assert t h a t Oswy was the first to reduce the Picts and Scots, and this is probably correct; v. S. C. S. i. 253. B u t in iii. 6, p. 138, he says of Oswald, ' omnes nationes . . . Brittaniae, . . . id est Brettonum, Pictorum, Scottorum, et A n g l o r u m . . . in dicione accepit,' a statement w h i c h is copied by Sig. Gembl. u. s. ad ann. 635, p. 323 ; A d a m n a n calls Oswald ' totius Britanniae imperator,' V i t . Col. i. 1.

Osuald] See last note. Oswald. r e x C h r i s t i a n i s s i m u s ] A n interesting anticipation of w h a t ' Bex Christianisbecame, at any rate from the time of Charles Y (1364-1380), a formal simus.' and hereditary title of the French kings, t h o u g h m u c h earlier instances of its use occur ; v. Dueange, s. v. 1 Christianitas.' The title is used (also of Oswald) i n iii. 9 ad mit., w h i l e in Eddius, c. 17, it is applied to Egfrid and E l f w i n , H. Y . i. 25 ; and in A p p . I, § 16, to E d w i n . Isidore gives it to Sisebut, K i n g of the Goths, D. C. B. iii. 310. O s u i u ] See last note but two, and next note. Oswy. O s u i u . . . r e g n u m ] Note that a l l through this passage Bede ' Imperium' and carefully distinguishes between the immediate dominions or ' Regnum.' ' r e g n u m ' of any king, and the ' i m p e r i u m ' or overlord ship w h i c h he m i g h t exercise over other Saxon kingdoms or Celtic tribes. E d w i n , Oswald, and Oswy were equal in respect of their ' regnum.' Oswy had the widest ' i m p e r i u m ' ; cf. iv. 3, p. 206, and see notes on iii. 24.

CHAP. 5 . ]

Notes.

87

p. 9 0 . iudieiorum] 'doma,' 'dooms,' AS. vers, which is the'Dooms.' word which Bede doubtless had i n his mind. I t is the genuine native name for ' laws,'' lagu' being due to Scandinavian influence. This is another indication that in early times the distinction between general rules and individual decisions, between laws and judgments, was not felt Maine's Ancient Law, c. 1). Ethelbert's ' Dooms' are printed in Thorpe, Ancient Laws, i. 2 - 2 5 ; Schmid, Gesetze, pp. 2 - 1 0 ; H. & S. iii. 42-50. iuxta exempla Eomanorum] This shows that the reduction of Roman native custom to writing was, like so much else, the result of the influence, introduction of Christianity bringing Roman civilisation in its train. ' I t was long before the rival states followed the example of Kent. There is nothing to warrant us in believing that written law reached Wessex before Ine, or Mercia before Offa, or that it ever reached Northumbria at all.' Green, C. E. p. 20. cum consilio sapientium] The first recorded instance of the "Witenalegislative action of the witenagemot; cf. Kemble, ii. 205, 206, 241. gem6t. Yet the AS. vers, does not use the technical phrase ' witan,' or • witenagem6t,' but the vague ' mid snotera gefeahte,' ' with the counsel of prudent men.' quae . . . hactenus . . . ab ea] ' pa nu gena oft ]>is mid him hsef'de Ethelbert's 7 haldne syndon,'' which now still to this day are held and observed L a w u among them,' AS. vers. As the translator nearly always alters anything in his original which he considers as applying only to Bede's own time, he apparently regards Ethelbert's legislation as still in force in his day. W. M. commends it as ' nihil super alicLuo negotio in futurum relinquens ambiguum' ( ! ) ; i. 13. primitus posuit] This is the first of Ethelbert's dooms. I t orders church property to be restored twelvefold, bishop's elevenfold, priest's ninefold, deacon's sixfold, clerk's threefold. I n this respect the priest is on a level with the king, No. 4 ; and the clerk with the freeman, No. 9, or theft from a dwelling, No. 28. Cf. on i. 27, PP- 49, 5o. erat autem] For the Kentish pedigree, cf. Nenn. § 58 ; Fl. Wig. Ethelbert's i. 248 ; W. M. i. 12. The last follows Bede ; the two first agree in d e s c e n t reversing the order of the two generations between Hengist and Eormenric. Eormenrie was a name in the Gothic royal house : ' Ermanrici regis Gothorum . . . occisio,' Ann. Quedlinburg. Pertz, iii. 3 1 ; cf. ib. v. 81. MS. F. of the Chron. places Ethelbert's birth in 552, which would make him only eight years old at his accession in 560, which is hardly likely. I n 568 he was defeated by Ceawlin of Wessex (Sax. Chron. ad arm.), which is probably the foundation of W . M.'s remark that in his early years as king : ' adeo uicinis

88

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[Bk. II.

regibus fuit ridiculo, ut uno et altero pulsus praelio uix suos términos tutaretur,' i. 13. On the later lives of him, cf. Hardy, Cat. i. 214-216. Oisoingas] The Saxon termination -ing (pi. -ingas) indicates deSaxon patronymic scent or derivation ; cf. ' Uuffingas,'c. 15, p. 116, of the East-Anglian kings. W. M. notes that this termination is common also to the Franks as shown e. g. by the name Merouingi, i. 70. supra] i. 15, pp. 31, 32, though Oisc is not mentioned there, Eadbald. recipere noluerat] It is common to speak of Eadbald ' apostatising,' 'relapsing,' &c., but this shows that he had never become Christian ; though like the sons of Ssebert (infra) he may have conformed more or less during his father's life. His conversion and baptism are related in c. 6. Marriage uxorem patris] Ethelbert's second wife, as Bertha seems to have with stepdiéd before him, supra, though the Saxon life of St. Mildred makes mother. < Byrhte' the name of Eadbald's wife, Hardy, Cat. i. 382 ; Cott. Calig. A. xiv. After the dissolution of his incestuous marriage he married Emma, daughter of the king of the Franks, W. M. i. 15, whose name occurs in a spurious charter of Eadbald's, K. C. D. No. 6 ; Birch, i. 20; H. & S. iii. 70. I t is certainly not true that marriage w i t h a stepmother was ' inter gentes inaudita ' ; i n some tribes it was the regular rule; v. F. N. C. i. 558; cf. supra, i. 27, PP- 5 o ) 5 1 ) note. At a later time it was one of the evil customs which St. Margaret put down in Scotland; H. & S. ii. 1 5 8 ; Pinkerton, Lives of Scottish Saints, ii. 170. Date of p. 91. mors Sabercti] The date may be fixed within a year or two. Ssebert's Mellitus became Archbishop of Canterbury in Feb. 619, c. 7 ; prior death. to this he had been a year in Gaul, c. 6. Therefore his expulsion cannot be later than Jan. 618. The death of Ssebert must be earlier than that date, and Bede's words 1 auxit procellam' seem to imply that it was subsequent to the death of Ethelbert, Feb. 616. Therefore Ssebert died in 616 or 617. tres . . . Alios . . . heredes] H. H. p. 57, says : ' duo filii eius His heirs. successerunt in regnum,' and W. M. i. 98, and the pedigree in Fl. Wig. i. 250, 262, give their names as Sexred and Sseward, though in the text, i. 13, Fl. follows Bede. celebratis . . . sollemniis] i. e. w h e n the celebrant had communicated, and the distribution of the elements to the laity was commencing ; Bright, p. ior. Saba . . . consuerant] Cf. 'Edwine, qui et Eda dictus est.' S. D. ii. 65. There is a paper by Kemble on these shortened names, Proceedings of the Archaeological Soc. 1845. The p. 92. g e n t e m Geuissorum] 'a West Saxonibus,'W. M. i. 9 8 ; Gewissi,

CHAP. 6 . ]

Notes.

89

' wiS West Seaxna Jieode,' 1 against the people of the West Saxons,' AS. vers., which never uses the term ' Gewissas.' Nor does it occur in any Saxon source. I t seems to have been antiquated even in Bede's time; cf. iii. 7 ad init. : 1 Occidentales Saxones, qui antiquitus Geuissae uocabantur.' I t survives in Celtic sources both Welsh and Irish, e. g. Ann. Camb. 900: ' Albrit (Alfred) rex Giuoys moritur'; so Brut y Tywysogion : 'Alvryt brenhin I w y s ' ; Ann. Ult. 1040 : ' Aralt ri Saxan Giuais moritur,' ' Harold (Harefoot) king of the Gewis Saxons.' I t is found in charters both spurious and genuine, K. C. D. Nos. 115, 1033, 1035; Birch, Nos. ¡200, 389, 390. I t is probably connected with the ' visi-' of ' Visigoths,' meaning 'west,' and hence would indicate the western confederation of Saxon tribes. This derivation was suggested by Smith on iii. 7, and is confirmed by modern philology ; cf. Kluge's Dictionary, s. v. ' West.' Asser derives the name from a certain ' Gewis' (who occurs in the West-Saxon pedigrees, Sax. Chron. B. C. S. A. 552, and Preface to MS. A) ; ' Gewis a quo Britones totam illam gentem Gegwis nominant,' M. H. B. p. 468. (Note that this is regarded as a specially British appellation of the West Saxons, which illustrates the passages given above from Celtic sources.) The two names are no doubt connected, but 1 Gewis' is probably an eponymous hero manufactured out of the tribe name. The West Saxons were at this time under Cynegils and Cwichelm; cf. H. H. p. 57. The battle does not seem to be mentioned in the Sax. Chron.

CHAPTER 6. stratum parari] 'Jiaet he hine gerestan meahte,' ' t h a t he Legend might repose himself,' inserts AS. vers. This story is quoted in about the spurious charter cited above and below, and by Alcuin in his letter to Archbishop Ethelhard reproaching him for having deserted his see of Canterbury during the usurpation of Eadbert Praen ; H. &S. iii. 519 ; Mon. Ale. p. 367. Bede himself cites the case of Jerome being scourged in a vision for his devotion to classical literature, Opp. viii. 59 ; Bright, p. 104, quotes from Eusebius, v. 28, the story of Natalius, who ' having become a bishop among heretics was scourged all night long by angels, and showed his bruises next day to the orthodox Eoman bishop and church.' This, as Bright remarks, may have helped to shape the tradition about Laurentius. Cf. the story of St. Columba being scourged by an angel, Bs. Ad. p. 198. Other instances, D. C. A. ii. 1774 ; Stubbs' Dunstan, pp. 30, 31, 57, 97, 243; App. I, § 19. p. 93. ecclesiae rebus] W. M. i. 14 speaks of his benefactions to

90

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK. ii.

St. Augustine's (SS. Peter and Paul), as does the spurious charter, K. C. D. No. 6 ; Birch, i. 19, 20, cited above, post annum] On the date, cf. supra. Decline of n o n enim . . . reddere] On the decline of Kentish power already Kent. beginning under Ethelbert, v. s. c. 5, p. 89, note. The AS. vers. renders very freely : ' Ond heo Eadbaldes. . . worda ne gemdon, fortfon his rice ne wass ofer heo swa swa his fseder haefde,' ' b u t they paid no heed to Eadbald's words, for his power over them was not such as his father had.' W. M. represents this as the result of a regular rebellion against h i m : ' regulis quos pater sub iugum miserat rebellantibus, regni mutilatus dispendio,' i. 14. But this is merely 1 his own heightened and telling way of putting things.' Church of ecclesiam. . . fecit] I t was to the east of the church built by the Yirgin. j j t h e l b e r t , the monastic cemetery coming in between. Subsequent extensions united the two churches, Elmham, p. 144.

CHAPTER 7. Papal letters.

P . 94. seripta exhortatoria] These have not been preserved; see however note to c. 8. As Bede uses a similar term, ' exhortatorias litteras' of the letter of Gregory encouraging the companions of Augustine to proceed, i. 23, p. 43, it is probable that the object of these letters was to encourage Mellitus and Justus to persevere in the face of the difficulties that beset them, and that they had nothing to do with the question of the location of the primacy, as some have thought, H. & S. iii. 71, which indeed was not a practical question at this time, v. note to c. 8. I t is not clear whether Bede means by 619 to indicate the date of the letters, or of Boniface V's accession. Anyhow the letters must be 619 x 624, ib. Bonifatio . . . Deusdedit] Deusdedit died Nov. 618. Boniface V was not consecrated till Dec. 619; cf. B. P. pp. 155, 156; H. & S. iii. 71. M e l l i t u s . . . podagra grauatus] And this is, no doubt, the reason Mellitus. why in Gocelin's life of him, the miracles wrought at his tomb are specially concerned with the cure of this disease; Hardy, Cat. i. 219. ' e r a t . . . nobilior] Bede is very fond of this contrast; i i i 19, Nobility of birth and p. 164, of St. Fursa (though the words there are partly taken from nobility of the life of Fursa) ; iv. 9, p. 222, of a nun at Barking ; iv. 20, p. 248, of mind. Ethelthryth; iv. 23, p. 252, of Hild ; Hist. Abb. § 1, of Benedict Biscop, p. 364 ; ib. § 8, of Eosterwine, p. 3 7 1 ; Vita Cudb. Pros, c. 23, of Elfled, 'regalis stemmata nobilitatis potiori nobilitate summae uirtutis accumulabat;' Opp. Min. p. 94. So of Joseph of

CHAP. 8 . ]

Notes.

91

Arimathea: ' magnae . . . dignitatis ad saeculum, sed maioris apud Deum meriti, Opp. x. 251 ;' xi. 371. Contrast, 4 Eeduald natu nobilis, quamlibefc aetu ignobilis,' infra ii. 15, p. 116. per culpam incuriae] The same phrase occurs iii. 17, p. 160, of Fires mithe royal vill in which Aidan died ; iv. 25, p. 262, of the destruc- raculously tion of Coldingham. Similar stories are told of St. Cuthbert, Yit. 1 u e n c h e d Pros. c. 14; Vit. Anon. § 20; and of Alcuin, Yita Ale. i n Mon. Ale. pp. 26, 27. On the frequency of fires in these times, see note on ii. 14, p. 1 1 4 . confldens, &c.] Cf. on i. 14, p. 29. martyrium] 'Martyria uocabantur ecclesiae, quae in honore 'Maraliquorum Martyrum fiebant,' Walafridus Strabo i n Ducange. tyrium' ' Martyria' also means the tomb, relics, &c. of martyrs. I n Irish 'martra' simply means relics generally; e.g. 1 martra na noem,' ' relics of saints.' I I I I Coronatorum] I n the Martyrology at Nov. 8, we find : ' vi. 1 Quatuor Idus. Romae sanctoium quatuor Coronatorum. CLiudii, Nicostrati, Coronati.' Symphoriani, Castorii, et Simplicii.' To this one MS. of Floras' additions to the martyrology adds : ' Quatuor Cor. nomina haee sunt : Seuerus, Seuerianus, Uictorianus et Carpophorus ; quorum dies natalis per incuriam neglectus minime reperiri poterat ; ideo statutum est ut in eorum ecclesia horum quinque fi. e. Claudii, &c. u. s.] sanctorum qui in missa recitantur natalis celebretur, ut cum istis eorum quoque memoria pariter fiat,' Opp. iv. 250, 251 ; cf. Ltft. App. Ff. I. i. 251 ; H. Y. i. 463. Their church at Rome on the Caelian Hill is mentioned as early as the time of Gregory I, but was entirely J ebuilt by Honorius I ( 6 2 5 - 6 3 8 ) , Gregorovius, Gesch. d. Stadt Rom, ii. 120, 121. Another rebuilding of it is recorded under the year 847 ; Pertz, xxiv. 144 ; cf. ib. 117 ; D. C. A. i. 461, 462. tempestates . . . asriarum] ' stormas 7 hreonisse t>ara werjgra gasta,' 'storms and tempests of the evil spirits,' AS. vers. ; cf. Eph. ii. 2 . p. 95. die . . . Maiarum] Apiil 24, 624.

CHAPTER 8. The AS. vers, appends the first words of this chapter as far as ' Bonifatio ' to the preceding chapter, and omits the remainder here, and the heading from the capitula. ista est forma] In G.P. pp. 47-49, is a spurious letter of Boniface Parallel to Justus (the second of the Malmesbury series, v. s. on ii. 4, p. 88), spurious parallel to this genuine one given by Bede. That it is parallel, d o c u m c n t and not a later letter, genuine or spurious, is proved by the fact

92

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[Bk. ii.

t h a t t h e former part of t h a t letter is obviously modelled on the corresponding part of this. The latter part is totally different, a n d consists of a false assertion t h a t Gregory h a d fixed the primacy at C a n t e r b u r y : ' u b i caput totius gentis Anglorum a diebus paganorum habetur,' and decreeing t h a t : 1 in Doribernia ciuitate semper i n posterum metropolitanus totius Britanniae locus habeatur, omnesque prouintiae regni Anglorum prefati loci metropolitanae ecclesiae subitiantur.' Now apart from the fact t h a t there was no ' regnum A n g l o r u m ' at this time, t h e location of t h e primacy was not a practical question. London h a d relapsed into Paganism, and Northumbria h a d not been attacked. Roman Christianity i n Britain was confined to Kent w i t h its two sees of Canterbury a n d Rochester. f a s t i g i o r u m u e s t r o r u m ] ' F a s t i g i u m ' seems to be used here as ' Fastigium ' a title, 1 your sublimities.' This sense is not noted by Ducange. The D u r h a m MS. reads ' u e s t i g i o r u m ' (on an erasure) which is certainly a very ingenious emendation. Text d u m . . . p r a e p a r a u i t ] The sentence seems corrupt, and can hardly corrupt. be construed as it stands. I t would improve it somewhat to read 1 quod ei resignare ' for ' ei quod s i g n a r e ' ; ' while by bestowing an a b u n d a n t return on the exercise of your f a i t h f u l trafficking w i t h t h e talents committed to you, h e prepared t h a t which ye might render to h i m w i t h multiplied i n t e r e s t ' ; cf. c. n , p. 106: ' u t f r u c t u m . . . creditorum tibi beneficiorum Redemtori tuo multiplicem resignares.' I t is noteworthy t h a t t h e composer of t h e spurious letter seems to have found a difficulty h e r e ; for while he follows his original very closely as far as ' mysterium,' he omits ' magno . . . exspectastis/ a n d continues : ' U t enim proficerent, uestris meritis est eorum saluatio procurata, Domino dicente,' &c., after which h e diverges entirely. p. 96. A d u l u a l d i ] This is m e a n t for Eadbald. Two letters p a l l i u m ] v. on i. 27, p. 52 ; ii. 3, p. 85. At this point in the possibly letter there is a curious transition from the plural pronouns, ' uos,' conjoined. ' uester,' to t h e singular ' t u , ' ' tuus.' I t m a y be t h a t in the earlier part of t h e letter Romanus is intended to be included, whereas t h e p a r t about the pallium would concern Justus exclusively. I t m a y perhaps be allowable to make a bolder suggestion, viz. t h a t parts of two different letters have been conjoined, and t h a t t h e former part is really the ' scripta e x h o r t a t o r i a ' addressed to Mellitus and Justus, c. 7, p. 94. To this description it answers very well, and t h e congratulations on the conversion of Eadbald would certainly come more appropriately in 6x9 t h a n in 624, some six years after the event. If t h e scribe who copied the letters f r o m the papal or archi-

CHAP. 9 . ]

Notes.

93

episcopal registers accidentally turned over two leaves, lie might easily join the beginning of one letter to the end of another. The original heading may have been : ' dilectiss. fratr. Mellitoet Iusto.'

CHAPTER 9. P . 97. Aeduino] Aelle of Deira, the father of Edwin, the king Edwin, mentioned in ii. 1, p. 80, died in 588, Sax. Chron.; and Ethelric of Bernicia, the father of Ethelfrid, annexed hia kingdom. (The twelfth century life of Oswald says that Ethelric was the slayer of Aelle ; but I have found no earlier authority for this ; S. D. i. 363.) Edwin was then only three years old, having been born in 585 ; c. so, p. 124. He took refuge subsequently, according to Welsh tradition, with Cadvan, King of Gwynedd ; and it is possible that this was the cause of the battle of Chester. Cf. Lappenberg, i. 144 ; E. T. i. 145; Rh^s, C. B. p. 128. The life of Oswald has preserved this residence of Edwin at the court of Cadvan, though it places it wrongly after the battle 'of Chester: ' Postea Cadwanus cis Humbram regnans, Edwinum . . . nutriuit cum Cadwallone Alio suo,' S. D. i. 345. After that battle Edwin fled to Eedwald king of the East Angles; and, in conjunction with him, defeated and slew Ethelfrid on the Idle in 616 or 617, v. i. 34 ; ii. 20. He in his t u r n took possession of the whole of Northumbria, expelling Ethelfrid's sons ; v. infra, c. 12, note. Paulino, cuius supra meminimus] i. e. i. 29, p. 63, where he is Paulimis. mentioned as one of those sent by Gregory in 601 with the second mission. Since then we have heard nothing of him. But the story of Edwin's interview with the mysterious stranger at the court of Eedwald, c. 12, pp. 108, 109 infra, is best explained by supposing that Faulinus had been sent on a mission to East Anglia. He may have gone thither with Eedwald, after the latter's baptism in Kent, and left it again after he relapsed more or less into idolatry, ii. 15, p. 116; cf. App. I, § 16 ad ftn,, which strongly supports this view. Hence his knowledge of Edwin would be a reason for choosing him for the Northumbrian mission, and hence both he and Edwin would be interested in the conversion of East Anglia ; though ultimately it was due mainly to the Burgundian bishop, Felix, ib. Paulinus' work in Northumbria is narrated in cc. 9, 10, 12-14 > his preaching in lindsey, c. 16; his reception of the pallium, c. 17 ; his consecration of Honorius as Archbishop of Canterbury, c. 18; his retirement to Rochester after the defeat and death of Edwin in c. 20; and his death there, Oct. 10, 644, iii. 14, p. 154. ' H u i u s laudem semper hac-

94

The Ecclesiastical History.

[bk.

rr.

t e n u s prae se t u l i t antiquitas, et i n i m m e n s u m extulit,' Gk P . p. 134. On t h e later lives of Paulinus, v. H a r d y , C a t . i. 229, 330. Extent of Edwin's power.

Meuaniae insulae.

q u o d n e m o A n g l o r u m a n t e e u m ] Cf. t h e prophecy of the stranger to t h e exiled E d w i n , ' u t . . . omnes, q u i a n t e t e reges i n gente A n g l o r u m fuerant, potestate t r a n s c e n d a s ' ; c. 12, p. 109, B e d e ' s C h r o n . Opp. Min, p. 1 9 5 ; a n d A p p . I , § 12. o m n e s B r i t t a n i a e fines] ' praeter Cantuariis t a n t u m , ' e. 5 supra, P- 89. p r o u i n c i a e h a b i t a b a n t ] A curious phrase. M e u a n i a s i n s u l a s ] i e. M a n a n d A n g l e s e y . I t is c o m m o n l y t h o u g h t t h a t i t w a s from t h i s conquest t h a t t h e latter got its n a m e . A b o v e , c. 5, p. 89, t h e y are called ' B r e t t o n u m insulae.' In the A S . version both here a n d c. 5, w e h a v e ' Monige B r e t t a ealond,' w h e r e ' M o n i g e ' as w e l l as ' e a l o n d ' is plural ( = ' M o n a e i n s u l a e ' ) , a feet w h i c h h a s escaped the editor, Dr. Miller ; t h e singular w o u l d be ' Monig, Mona insula.' Curiously e n o u g h W . M. i. 50 gives t h e n a m e A n g l e s e y to b o t h : ' I n s u l a e M e u a n i a r u m quas n u n c A n g lesei, id est, A n g l o r u m insulas dicunt.' I h a v e found no other a u t h o r i t y for a p p l y i n g t h i s n a m e to Man. T h i s passage of W . M. s h o w s t h a t t h e explanation of A n g l e s e y as ' A n g l o r u m i n s u l a ' i s v e r y old, t h o u g h Mr. H e n r y B r a d l e y objects t h a t i n t h a t case w e o u g h t to h a v e ' E n g l a - i g , ' A c a d e m y , J u n e s , 1894. T h e Icelandic n a m e is ' Onguls-ey,' i. e. ' a n g u l i insula,' Orkneyinga Saga, pp. 70, 73. F o r Man, cf. M. H . B . p . x i x .

s i t u a m p l i o r ] T h i s is c o r r e c t ; A n g l e s e y is rather t h e larger of t h e t w o ; see above, pp. 40, 41. T h e A S . version omits ' q u a r u m prior . . . tenet.' f a m i l i a r u m ] See on i. 25, p. 45. p . 98. e x a m i n a t a a p r u d e n t i b u s ] H e r e again w e seem to h a v e Witenagemót. a glimpse of t h e w i t e n a g e m 6 t ; a n d here t h e A S . version h a s ' w i s e w i t a n ' for ' p r u d e n t e s . ' T h e actual deliberation on t h e point is recorded i n c. 13, w h e r e see notes. Cf. B e d e on E z r a v. 5 : ' D u x iste Syriae, q u i regem de opere d o m u s Dei n o n accusando instigat, sed consulendo interrogat, eorum recte i m a g i n e m exprimit, q u i a d h u c i n gentilitate positi, fidem et opera m i r a n t u r ecclesiae ; nec se credituros abnegant, si h a n c u e r a m esse ac iustam diuinitatis c u l t u r a m intelligere p o s s i n l ' ; Opp. ix. 414, 415. Spread of P a u l i n u s , q u i e u m i l i a u e n i r e t ] H i s position w o u l d at first be Christian- like t h a t of L i u d h a r d a t t h e court of K e n t , i. 25, p. 45. Other ity by instances of t h e spread of C h r i s t i a n i t y b y r o y a l m a r r i a g e s are i royal marriages. P e a d a a n d A l c h f l e d , iii. 21, pp. 169, 170 ; and to some e x t e n t Ethelbert a n d B e r t h a , i. 25, p. 45. d i e X I I K a l . A u g . ] J u l y 2 1 ; t h i s w a s a S u n d a y i n 625.

CHAP. 9 . ]

Notes.

95

p. 99. Cu.ich.elmo] I n iii. 7 ad inil., we find Cynegils king of the Cwichelm West Saxons. He and Cwichelm seem to have reigned conjointly, ^ ^ Cyneand are mentioned together, Sax. Chron. s. a. 614, 628. W. M. says: ' regni infulas aequa lance induerunt,' i. 21. He makes them however brothers, instead of father and son, as do the Chron. A, B, C, 648, and Fl. Wig. i. 256. H . H. is inconsistent, pp. 53, 58. He associates Cynegils with Cwichelm's treachery, p. 57. Cwichelm probably wished to recover for his house the hegemony which Ceawlin had held. W. M. thinks that he might shield himself under Coroebus' maxim, Aen. ii. 390, ' Dolus an uirtus quis i n hoste requirat,' i. 22. Cwichelm was baptized in 636, a year after Cynegils, and died the same year. Cynegils evidently survived him some time, iii. 7 ad inil. Cwichelm's name still survives in Scutchamfly Barrow, Berkshire; the ' Cwichelmeshlsew' of the Chron. 1006. Westminster's statement (following R. W. i. 126), that Edwin slew Cwichelm there is a mere inference from the name, and a wrong one, for Cwichelm outlived Edwin, sicam] 'hand-seax,' AS. vers. primo die paschae] I n 626 Easter-day fell on April 20. uilla regalis] Various conjectures have been made as to its position ; but I do not see that there are any data for determining it. minister regi amicissimus] ' se cyninges )>egn him se holdesta,' Comitatus. ' t h e king's most loyal thane,' AS. vers. On the 'comitatus' and the devotion of its members to their lord, cf. iii. 14, p. 155, note. die sancto pentecostes] Whit Sunday in 626 was on June 8. Strictly speaking the baptism was on the eve : ' in sabbato pentecostes,' as Bede himself says, v. 24, p. 353 ; cf. Bright, p. 113. Easter and Pentecost were from early times regarded as specially Baptisms suitable seasons for the administration of baptism. Tertullian at ^ cf-pente the end of the second century mentions this custom, though he c o s t, adds that no time is unsuitable for baptism. And some of the early fathers urge their readers not to delay their baptism unnecessarily under pretence of waiting for one of these seasons. I n the East, and in those churches of the West which came under Eastern influences, Epiphany was also a favourite time. (See note on iv. 19.) Christmas was also observed in some churches, including those of Scandinavia. I t is with reference to baptisms at Christmas that an Icelandic proverb is quoted in Laxdaela Saga (p. 176, ed. 1826) : 'hatidir era til heilla betztar,' 'high seasons are most auspicious.' The Roman Church from the fourth century onwards tried to limit the administration of baptism to Easter and Pentecost. Siricius in 385 complains that men rush to baptism at Christmas, Epiphany and other seasons. Except in the case of infants, or

96

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK. IR.

when necessity is urgent, they are to be restricted to Easter and Pentecost, unless they give in their names forty days before; Labbe, ii. 1018. And this gives us a clue to the motive of the restriction, viz. that regular courses of instruction might be provided for adult catechumens (cf. Gregory I in R. P. p. 124). Wherever Christianity was a missionary religion, these would be the most numerous class. With the establishment of Christianity the necessity for the restriction passed away, and it has been generally abandoned both in East and West. Leo I in 447 writes much to the same effect as Siricius, grounding the limitation to those festivals on the correspondence between the trine immersion in baptism, and the three days' burial in the tomb, and on the baptism of 3000 on the first Christian Pentecost, Acts ii. 4 1 ; Labbe, iii. 1297 ff. So, too, Gelasius I, 492-496 ; E. P. p. 60. Bede alludes to the custom; Opp. v. 75, 281; vi. 257. In vi. 233, he quotes from Pachasinus, Bishop of Lilybaeum in the fifth century, a legend of a certain font which was miraculously filled with water every Easter Eve, and thus determined the true Easter. In ii. 14 we find Edwin, and in v. 7 Csedwalla, baptized at Easter. Many of the references given on the latter passage to illustrate the use of ' white weeds' in baptism, illustrate this custom also. Edwin's P. 100. aduersus gentem Occidentalium Saxonum] The Sax. campaign Chron. E. says that Edwin slew five kings (cf. on iv. 12) and much against e p e0 pj e jj u t whereas the Chron. makes the West Saxon campaign West precede the baptism of Eanfled, the latter being the result of Saxons. it, Bede makes the baptism of Eanfled precede the campaign, Edwin's own cessation from idolatry being the result of his success, though he still hesitated some time before formally adopting Christianity. Apart from the earlier authority of Bede, there would hardly be time for a campaign to be undertaken and completed between Easter and Pentecost 626.

CHAPTER 10.

Date.

The AS. vers, gives the heading of this chapter among the capitula, but in the text only gives the first few words, omitting the letter; c. 11 is omitted wholly ; c. 12 is given in the text; but there is no fresh heading for it in the capitula, and it seems to be treated as part of c. 10. litteras] There is a difficulty about the date of this letter and the one to Ethelberg in the next chapter, which Dr. Bright has pointed out, p. 114. Paulinus was consecrated July ax, 625.

Chap, ii.]

Notes.

97

Boniface Y died October 25, 625. Yet in the letter to Ethelberg the Pope speaks of Edwin's delay, ' distulerit,' p. 105, to obey the voice of the preachers. Considering the time required for Paulinus to reach Northumbria, and for messengers to reach Borne, there is little margin for 1 delay' left out of three months. Dr. Bright suggests that these letters should be assigned to Honorius, the successor of Boniface. To this there is the objection that in c. 11, p. 104, the writer seems to speak of himself as the Pope "who had received the news of Eadbald's conversion. This might be Boniface Y, who succeeded 619, but could hardly be Honorius. We might, however, take the ' nos' in that passage as meaning simply ' the papal see.' q u i a . . . infundit] There seems some corruption here ; 1 pro- Text fert' for 'proferetur' would be an improvement; ' siiice His corrupt, humanity having opened, &c. . . . mercifully pours into the minds of men by secret inspiration the things which it brings forth from itself,' or ' which it reveals concerning itself.' p. 101. inserentes . . . propinentur] An impossible construction ; we should probably read 1 propinemus.' For ' propino' in this sense, ' to give or furnish,' cf. c. 8, p. 96 ; 1 remedia' = ' means.' The two words recur c. 11, ad init. e i u s . . . subdi] There is some corruption here, which I do not see how to mend. Mansi, x. 551, reads ' dilatandae subsidiis' for ' dilatandi subdi,' which is not much clearer. gentibus . . . subpositis] The sense requires 'gentium subpositarum,' and so Mansi, u. s., or 'gentis subpositae,' as in c. i r , p. 104. p. 102. eorum, quos oolimt] ' eorum qui earn (or eas) colunt' would be rather better. p. 103. qui . . . inuidus] sc. ' Diabolus,' supplied from 'diabolicae.' h a b u i t . . . potuit] The sense requires ' habuerunt,' 1 potuerunt' construetioni] seems corrupt; ' constructione' would yield a certain sense. So H u and Mansi, x. 552. On the argument of this letter, see i. 30, note.

CHAPTER 11. P. 104. multae] ' multa' would be slightly preferable, innotescens] ' making k n o w n ' ; cf. i. 30, p. 65. in uestri] ' uestra' seems required. The corruption may be due to ' uestri' in the next line, p. 105. pars corporis uestri] Cf. c. 10, p. 101.

VOL. II.

H

98

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. ii.

p. 106. conuersatione] ' conuersione,' the reading of C, seems certainly preferable. releuetis] Here again the reading of C. ' reueletis' is preferable. Unfortunately it reads ' reueletur' two lines below, where ' releutet u r ' is certainly right. But the two words were very likely to be confused.

CHAPTER 12. Bede's exP. 107. ut uerisimile uidetur] Note that Bede only puts this planation f o r w a r ( j a a his own way of accounting for the facts; viz. that of the facts. „" . Faulinus received a special revelation of the nature of the mysterious occurrence which befell Edwin in East Anglia. Perhaps the analogy of St. Paul and Ananias in Acts ix. io if., may have been present to Bede's mind. A less miraculous theory is given above, c. 9, p. 97, note. According to a later tradition, the stranger who appeared to Edwin was St. Peter; S. D. i. 206. Cf. on this chapter App. I. § 16. per diuersa . . . regna . . . uagaretur] See above on c. 9, and infra on c. 14. Construequae petebatur] ' The things which he was asked ;' 'peto'contion of strued with double accusative, of which the accusative of the thing 1 peto. . remains in the passive construction ; so 111. 5, ad fin. p. 137 ; v. 21 ad init. : ' misit architectos, quos petebatur,' ' which he was asked f o r ; ' Opp. vi. 3 1 7 : 'petiti auxilia Komani,' 'the Romans being asked for help.' In iii. 23, p. 176, the accusative of the thing is replaced by an infinitive: 1 petiit . . . Cynibillum . . . conplere,' ' he asked C. to complete.' p. 108. fidissimus . . . illius] ' Sum cyninges J>egn his freond se getreowesta,' ' a king's thane a most faithful friend of his,' AS. vers. ille . . . magis quam ignobilior quisque] Cf. c. 15, p. 116: 'Reduald natu nobilis, quamlibet actu ignobilis.' 'Quisque' for 'quisquam.' tot annorum] Since 588, v.s. If I am right in placing the battle of Chester in 616, this must have taken place in 616 or 617. Anyhow it must be 6x3 x 617. caeco . . . igni] ' Vulnus alit uenis, et caeco carpitur igni,' Verg. Aen. iv. a. p. 109. omnes . . . transcendas] Cf. sup. on c. 9, p. 97. ut ferunt] Note how careful Bede is not to give this as more than a tradition. p. 110. nulla ratione . . . uendere] Cf. the stories in Eddius, cc. 27, 28. The Idle. Idles] The Idle is a tributary of the Trent. We have seen above,

CHAP. 1 3 . ]

Notes.

99

on 1. 34, t h a t this battle was fought before April 12, 617, c. 14 ad init. H . H . p. 56, has preserved, as h e often does, a n English proverb Henry of •with reference to t h i s battle : ' A m n i s Idle Anglorum sanguine sorduit.' B u t w h e n he professes to give a n account of t h e manœuvres by which t h e battle was lost and won, h e is simply d r a w i n g on h i s own imagination ; a n d such things should not be quoted as history. successit] He i n h i s t u r n expelled t h e sons of Ethelfrid. The Ethelfrid's Sax. Chron. E. 617, gives t h e i r names, E a n f r i d , Oswald, Oswiu, Oslac, S011S ' Oswudu, Oslaf, a n d Offa. Nennius, § 57, pedigrees, gives t h e same list, except t h a t for Oslac he gives Osguid (Oswith). They took refuge w i t h t h e Picts a n d Scots, iii. 1. Oswald certainly spent p a r t of t h e t i m e of h i s exile at Iona, iii. 3 ; perhaps also i n Ireland ; cf. Zimmer, Kelt. Beiträge, i. 207 ; iii. 13. Of h i m a n d Oswiu (Oswyj we shall hear more. For E a n f r i d , v. iii. 1.

CHAPTEK 13. P . 111. c u m amicis . . . esse] ; f s e t h e wolde m i d h i s freondum Debate in 7 m i d his w y t u m gesprec 7 gejieaht habban,' ' t h a t h e would have £enagemôt speech a n d counsel w i t h h i s friends a n d wise m e n ; ' so below ' h a b i t o . . . consilio,' ' J a hœfde h e gesprec 7 ge]>eaht m i d h i s w i t u m , ' AS. vers. p r i m u s p o n t i f i c u m ] 1 ealdorbisceop,' ' chief bishop,' AS. vers. n u l l u s . . . t u o r u m ] ' nsenig J i n r a fiegna,' ' none of t h y thanes,' MaterialAS. vers. The gross materialism of Coifi's counsel should be noted as throwing light on t h e subsequent apostasy a f t e r t h e defeat of E d w i n at Hatfield, 633, infra c. 20, iii. 1. Those w h o adopted a religion w i t h t h e idea of gaining material advantages would n a t u r a l l y abandon it i n t h e hour of adversity. T h u s t h e coming of t h e plague caused part of Essex to apostatise, iii. 30 ; cf. iv. 27. I t is disappointing to find Bede applying t h e t e r m ' u e r b a prud e n t i a ' t o such a speech as Coifi's. I s i t accidental t h a t t h e AS. vers, omits the laudatory epithet ? I n iii. 3 ad init Bede seems to regard success i n w a r as at a n y rate a witness to spiritual t r u t h ; cf. iii.. 7, p. 141. The same idea underlies the whole system of ordeals, trials ' by wager of battle,' &c. W a r is only a n ordeal on a larger scale. p. 112. alius o p t i m a t u m ] ' oper cyninges w i t a 7 ealdormann,' Seeking ' another royal counsellor (wise m a n ) a n d alderman,' AS. vers. The ftiter spiritualism of this counsellor, b i s sense of the deep mystery of h u m a n existence, is i n strong a n d dramatic contrast w i t h t h e materialism of t h e last speaker. H 2

100

Age and office.

Destruction of pagan fanes, &c.

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[Bk. ir.

talis . . . u i t a . . . praesens] ' Nota pulcram comparationem de breuitate uitae,'marginal note in Ox. cum ducibus ac m i n i s t r i s tuis] ' mid ]>raum ealdormannum 7 Jjegnum,' ' with t h y aldermen and thanes,' AS. vers. prorsus ignoramus] Cf. ' a philosophis . . . caeterisque gentium magistris, quia nil certae beatitudinis in f u t u r u m sciunt promittere, et h i quos habuere separantur, uidelieet conuersi ad fidem, spemque dominicae promissionis certissimam,' Opp. ix. 124. ' Populus gentium . . . habuit doctores, qui . . . huius solum uitae gaudia nouerant, de aeternis nihil certum dicebant,' ib. 435. merito esse sequenda] Cf. Bede on Cant. iii. 3 : 1 Dixit gentilitas. qua© in sponsam Christi erat . . . permutanda, num quem dilexit anima mea uidtstis, cum uenientibus ad se doctoribus libentissime auditum accommodabat, et inhianter, an ueritatis esset uia quam praedicabant, dignoscere curabat,' Opp. ix. ¡354 eeteri . . . eonsiliarii] ' ojire al dorm en 7 fses cyninges gefeahteras,' ' o t h e r aldermen and royal counsellors,' AS. vers. The idea of age as a necessary qualification for office and counsel comes out in both languages. Cf. such words as 7epovtria, senatus, senator, sieur (=senior), seigneur ( = semorem), sigyiore, sefior, &c. ; cf. F . N . C. i. 582. d i u i n i t u s a d m o n i t i ] Omitted AS. vers. altaria] See note on i. 30, p. 65. p. 113. destruere . . . f a n u m ] Cf. on i. 30, 32. ' O nimium tanti felix audacia facti !' exclaims Alcuin of Coifi's exploit, De Sanctis Ebor. v. 186. c u m o m n i b u s septis] The rifitvos or sacred enclosure. G o d m u n d d l n g a h a m ] Goodmanham, near Market Weighton ; cf. Greenwell, British Barrows, pp. 286-331. Dr. Groenwell says : ' the whole district is replete w i t h archaeological interest.' aras] ' Vidi Hecubam, . . . Priamumque per aras Sanguine foedantem, quos ipse sacrauerat ignes.' Yerg. Aen. ii. 501, 502.

CHAPTEK 14. nobilibus] ' aefelingum,' 'ethelings,' AS. vers, p. 114. cireiter] v. note on i. 15, p. 30. Baptism of baptizatus est] Cf. Bede, Chron. Opp. Min. p. 195. The Ann. Camb. Edwin. under 626 say : ' Etguin baptizatus est, et Run filius Urbgen baptizauit eum.' The story is repeated in (an evident gloss in) Nenn. § 63, ' Si quis scire uoluerit quis eos [sc. Eadguin . . . et xii millia hominum cum eo] baptizauit, Rum map Urbgen baptizauit eos.'

CHAP. 14.]

Notes.

101

To which two MSS. add the further gloss ' si cut mihi Renchidus episcopus et Elbodus episcoporum sanctissimus tradiderunt, . . . i. e. Paulinas Eboracensis archiepiscopus eos baptizauit,' ed. Stevenson, p. 54 and note. This last idea is a desperate attempt to reconcile w h a t the scribe rightly felt to be irreconcileable, the account of Bede and that of Nennius. The whole story may be dismissed as a fable intended to claim for the British Church a principal share in the evangelisation of Northumbria. The Irish annals know nothing of i t ; and it is negatived, not only by the narrative of Bede, but by the whole attitude of the British Church towards the Saxons and Angles. I cannot agree w i t h Skene, C. S. ii. 199, that ' t h e tradition seems to indicate that the Cumbrian Church did play a part in the conversion of their Anglic neighbours.' A very unlikely suggestion is made by Raine, H. Y . I. xix, whose description of York at this time is, however, of great interest. die . . . paschae] Here again the eve is meant, Bright, p. 118 ; v.s. on c. 9, p. 99. de l i g n o . . . de lapide] Building i n stone was largely due, like Building so much else, to Roman influence. Thus Naiton, K i n g of the Picts, materials. ' architectos sibi mitti petiit, qui iuxta morem Romanorum ecclesiam de lapide i n gente ipsius facerent,' v. 21, p. 333. So Benedict Biscop got from Gaul 1 cementarios qui lapideam sibi aecclesiam [at Wearmouth] iuxta Romanorum, quem semper amabat, morem facerent,' Hist. Abb. § 5, p. 368. Candida Casa [Hwitern] got its name, ' eo quod ibi ecclesiam de lapide, insolito Brettonibus more, fecerit,' iii. 4, p. 133. W e hear of stone churches at Lincoln, c. 17, p. 1 1 7 ; at Lastingham (replacing an earlier church of wood), iii. 23, p. 176. That wood was the ordinary building material of the Saxons is shown by the fact that their word for ' to build ' is ' g e t i m b r i a n ' ; cf. Anglo-Saxon Glossaries, ed. Wulker, i. 126. Aidhelm died i n a wooden church at Doulting, Somerset, which was afterwards replaced by a stone one, G P. p. 382; cf. ib. 153 ; a similar instance, W . M. i. 265. A t Glastonbury, a stone church and a wooden church existed side by side, Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 271. A wooden church at Chester-le-Street continued to the eleventh century, S. D. i. 92 ; another at Wilton, F. N. C. ii. 509. One at Greenstead i n Essex survived to our own day, Lingard's Anglo-Saxon Church, ii. 338, cited b y M. & L. p. 269. Wooden buildings were also characteristic of the Celts both British and Irish. Cf. the passage from iii. 4 cited above. So in the life of St. K e n t i g e r n : ' More Britonum ecclesiam . . . de lignis leuigatis . . . edificare . . . inchoabant; quum de lapide construere nondum poterant, nec usum habebant,' N. & K . p. 203. Thus Einan at

102

The Ecclesiastical History

[Be. II.

Lindisfarne 'fecit ecclesiam . . . more Scottorum, non de Lapide, sed de rob ore secto totam conposuit, atque harundine texit,' iii. 35, p. 181 ; i. e. not only the roof but the walls were covered w i t h a rush thatch. This is shown by what follows: ' Sed episcopus . . . Eadberct, ablata harundine, plumbi lamminis earn totam, hoc est, et tectum, et ipsos quoque parietes eius, cooperire curauit.' Skins were sometimes used for the same purpose, V i t a Cudb. c. 4 6 ; Opp. Min. pp. 135, 136. The Welsh word for to build, 1 adeiladu,' indicates a yet earlier stage of the art of construction, meaning literally ' to weave,' and referring originally to the primitive mode of constructing buildings by wattling. A temporary church of this kind seems mentioned in i. 20, p. 38 : ' ecclesia . . . frondibus contexta conponitur,' cf. H. & S. i. 37. So in 995 a temporary church of this kind was made at Durham to receive St. Cuthbert's relics: ' facta citissime de uirgis ecclesiola,' S. D. i. 179. For dwelling houses it continued to be used, iii. 10, 16 (where see the AS. vers, cited in the note). A t the end of the eleventh century, Benedict Biscop's monastery of Wearmouth was so utterly ruined, that some monks whom Bishop Walcher settled there, are represented as ' de uirgis facientes habitacula.' On buildings of wood and wattle among the Celts, both British and Irish, see much curious information collected by Dr. Eeeves in his Adamnan, pp. 106, 177, 178 ; Petrie, Eound Towers, pp. 125-160. Duleek, in Ireland, obtained its name ' Daim-liag,' ' the house of stone,' from the fact that there, as at Candida Casa, this was a previously unknown phenomenon. Frequency From this use of wood, &e., resulted the frequency of fires, e. g. of fires. i. 1 9 ; ii. 7 ; iii. 10, 1 7 ; iv. 25; Opp. Min. p. 75. The church at Campodonum, infra, was evidently of wood. W h e n burnt by the pagan Mercians after Hatfield : ' euasit . . . ignem altare, quia lapideum erat,'p. 115. A f t e r the flight of Paulinus in 633, and the location of the Northumbrian see at Lindisfarne, the church of Church of Y o r k fell into decay. Wilfrid, on gaining possession of his see in York. 669, restored it magnificently, Eddius, c. 16. Though of stone it was burnt down in 741, Sax. Chron. D. E. ad ann. S. D. ii. 38. I t was rebuilt by Archbishop Ethelbert, 766 x 780, the works being superintended b y Eanbald, w h o succeeded him, and Alcuin. On the site of Edwin's baptism an altar was erected, covered w i t h silver, and adorned w i t h gold and silver, and dedicated to St. Paul, 'doctor M u n d i ' ; De Sanctis Ebor. vv. 1487-1519. The cathedral was burnt again in 1069, restored by Archbishop Thomas I (10701100); burnt once more in 1137, and rebuilt in its present form in the reign of Edward I. Smith, a. I.

CHAP. 1 4 . ]

Notes.

103

impia nece] v. c. 20; ' impius' as often »'pitiless.' in quil?us . . . Meroiorum] This implies that Edwin during his Edwin's exile had resided at the court of Mercia. As Osfrid, a son by this 1y7e"i®dence Msrcift marriage, had a son Yffi, who was baptized before 633 (infra), though probably not much before, as he died 1 in infantia' after the battle of Hatfield, infra e. 20, Osfrid himself can hardly have been born later than 612, which proves that Edwin's Mercian sojourn must have preceded the battle of Chester. Whether or not it preceded Edwin's sojourn at the court of Cadvan of Gwynedd, c. 9, note, I do not find any evidence to show. Considering the subsequent alliance of Penda and Ceedwalla against Edwin, it is not impossible that the kings of Mercia and North Wales may have been allied in his favour. If so, it may be safely assumed that their object was less to help him, than to check .the growing power of Northumbria under Ethelfrid. On the subsequent fate of these sons, Osfrid and Eadfrid, v. c. 20, pp. 124, 125. Oearli regis Merciorum] He does not appear in the pedigrees, Cearl of Sax. Chron. 626 (MSS. B. C ) ; Fl. Wig. i. 251, 252, 264 ; S. D. ii. 369. Mercia. According to Fl. Wig. i. 268, Qwenburg was the daughter of Creoda, the grandfather of Penda, which would identify Cearl and Creoda. But considering that Penda was born about 575, ten years before Edwin, it is extremely unlikely that Edwin should have married his aunt. Hen. Hunt. p. 54, makes ' Cherlus,' the cousin and successor of Penda's father, which is certainly more probable on genealogical grounds; and this interruption of the direct line of succession would account for the mature age of Penda at his accession. Cf. on all this, c. 20, and notes. albati] ' under crisman,' ' under chrism,' AS. vers. So v. 7, 1 In albis.' p. 292, for ' in albis adhuc positus,' where see note. tTusefrea. . . Yffi] on their fate, v. c. 20, pp. 125, 126. alii . . . uiri] 'monige seSelingas J>aes cynecynnes,' 'manyethe- Ethelings lings of the royal race,' AS. vers. Among these was Edwin's baptized, cousin and successor in Deira, Osric. Bede does not mention him here, perhaps because of his subsequent apostasy ; iii. 1, pp. 127,128. i n uillam regiam] ' in }>one cynelican t u n , ' ' to the royal township,' AS. vers. Below, of Campodonum, it translates the same words by ' cyninges bold,' ' king's residence.' p. 115. Adgefrin] Ad is the preposition, as is shown by the form Placein the AS. vers., JStgefrin. This practice of prefixing a local pre- namescom-position so that it becomes part of the place-name, is very common in ^ t h preAnglo-Saxon, and occurs constantly in the charters. Sometimes the positions, name thus formed is a descriptive phrase, as in Noke, which is for

104

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK. II.

A t t e n o k e , c o r r u p t e d f r o m ' set }>âm âce,' i. e. • at t h e oak.'

Atterbury

p r o b a b l y is f o r ' set psere b y r i g , ' i. e. ' at t h e borough ' (so t h a t t h e r e was more than mere w i t in Bishop A t t e r b u r y ' s remark, that if he w e n t i n t o t h e W e s t c o u n t r y , h e w o u l d be i n d a n g e r of b e i n g called ' T o - t h e r b u r y '). cases.

B u t t h e u s a g e is b y n o m e a n s c o n f i n e d to t h e s e

I n Bede w e have 'locus . . . uocatur A d Candidam Casam,'

iii. 4, p. 133 ( w h e n i t r e f e r s to t h e c h u r c h itself, it is ' E c c l e s i a . . . q u a e C a n d i d a Casa u o c a t u r , ' v . 23, p. 3 5 1 ) ; ' m o n a s t e r i u m

quod

u o c a t u r A d C a p r a e C a p u t , ' ' JEt Eaegeheafde,' A S . vers., iii.

21,

p. 170 ; ' i n u i c o r e g i s . . . q u i u o c a t u r A d M u r u m , ' ' JEt W a l l e , ' ib. ; ' l o c u s q u i d i c i t u r Adbaruse, i d est A d N e m u s , ' 'JEt

Bearwe,' i v . 3,

6, pp. 207, 218 ; ' locus q u i u o c a t u r A d L a p i d e m , ' ' i E t S t a n e , ' iv. 16, p. 237 ; p. 272.

' locus q u i d i c i t u r A d t u i f y r d i , '

' i E t T w y f y r d e , ' i v . 28,

S o m e t i m e s t h e p r e p o s i t i o n is ' i n , ' a n d i n these cases t h e

second p a r t of t h e n a m e seems t o be e i t h e r a d i s t r i c t as ' m o n a s t e r i u m q u o d u o c a t u r I n d e r a u u d a , i d est I n

silua Derorum,'

'In

D e r a W u d a , ' A S . vers., v . 2, 6, pp. 283, 292 ; or a t r i b a l n a m e , a s i s suggested b y t h e f r e q u e n t occurrence of t h e p a t r o n y m i c t e r m i n a t i o n ' - i n g ' i n these n a m e s ; ' locus q u i d i c i t u r I n g e t l i n g u m , ' iii. 14, p. 155 ; so iii. 24, p. 179 (AS. v e r s , i d e n t i c a l ) ; ' i n regions q u a e u o c a t u r I n f e p p i n g u m , ' ' i n )jsem f e o d l a n d e , ]>e is n e m n e d I n F e p p i n g u m , ' iii. 21, p . 1 7 1 ; ' i n regions q u a e u o c a t u r I n c u n e n i n g u m , ' ' I n C u n u n i n g u m , ' A S . vers., v . 12, p. 304. B e d e ' s o w n m o n a s t e r y s e e m s t o be a n o t h e r case of t h i s k i n d ; i t w a s ' i n loco q u i u o c a t u r I n g y r u u m , ' ' o n G y r w u m , ' A S . vers., v . 21, 24, pp. 332, 357.

There certainly

w a s a t r i b e of G y r w a s i n t h e f e n c o u n t r y ; B e d e ' s ' p r o u i n e i a , r e g i o G y r u i o r u m , ' ' G y r w a msegS, l o n d , ' A S . vers., iii. 20, iv. 6, pp. 169, 2 1 8 ; cf. iv. 19, ' p r i n c e p s . . . a u s t r a l i u m G y r u i o r u m , ' ' S u ' S g y r w a a l d o r m o n , ' A S . vers., p. 243.

H e r e too m a y b e l o n g

'prouineia

quae u o c a t u r I n u n d a l u m , ' ' i n prouineia U n d a l u m , ' ' o n U n d a l a n a msegiSe,' A S . vers., v . 19, pp. 322, 330.

T h e ' locus q u i u o c a t u r I n -

h r y p u m , ' iii. 25, p. 183 ; v . 1. 19, pp. 281, 325 (AS. vers, i d e n t i c a l ) , i s p r o b a b l y n o t a t r i b a l n a m e , f o r w h e n t h e A S . vers, w i s h e s to e x p r e s s t h e people of t h e district, i t suffixes t h e t e r m i n a t i o n ' - s œ t a n , ' ' settlers,'

translating

' H r y p s e t n a cirice.'

' Hrypensis

ecclesia,'

iv.

12

ad Jin.

by

Of n a m e s outside B r i t a i n w e h a v e ' u i c u s . . .

q u i u o c a t u r I n C o n p e n d i o ' ( C o m p i è g n e ) , iii. 28, p. 194 ; ' i n s u l a . . . H r e n i , q u a e l i n g u a e o r u m u o c a t u r I n l i t o r e , ' v . 11, p. 302. F o r o t h e r i n s t a n c e s see t h e i n d e x , s.vv. ' a d ' a n d ' i n . ' T h e p h e n o m e n o n occurs i n later G r e e k : I s t a m b o u l , or ' S t a m boul, t h e n a m e of C o n s t a n t i n o p l e , is a c o r r u p t i o n of eis ttjv v6\iv ; S t a n d i a of eis tt)v Aiav ; S t i n g o of els rtjv Ka>, &c. Yeverin.

Adgefrin]

Yeverin

in

Glendale, w h i c h

t h u s preserves

the

CHAP. 1 4 . ]

Notes.

ancient n a m e of t h e river, w h i c h i s n o w called the W a t e r , a n d is a tributary of t h e Till.

105 Beaumont

c o n f l u e n t e m . . . p l e b e m ] T h e s e w h o l e s a l e conversions seem to Wholesale h a v e been followed b y no less wholesale apostasy, c. so, and notes ; cf. i. 26, note. On t h e i r effect i n c o n t a m i n a t i n g C h r i s t i a n i t y w i t h heathenism, v. i. 30, note ; D. C. A . ii. 1211. T h e y are perhaps connected, as L a p p e n b e r g suggests, w i t h t h e fact t h a t i n p r i m i t i v e society t h e i n d i v i d u a l counts for little, t h e family, t h e tribe for m u c h , i. 182 ; cf. Maine, A n c i e n t L a w . I t w a s C h r i s t i a n i t y w h i c h first f u l l y recognised t h e true i n d i v i d u a l i t y of man. M a e l m i n ] S m i t h , f o l l o w i n g Camden, ii. 1097, ed. 1753, says Mill- Maelmin. field, near Wooler. Mr. Moberly i n a p r i v a t e communication to m e suggests M i n d r u m higher up t h e glen, on the borders of N o r t h u m berland a n d K o x b u r g h ; w h i l e Mr. C. J. B a t e s t h i n k s it w a s K i r k n e w t o n , w h e r e a c h u r c h dedicated to St. Gregory suggests a conn e x i o n w i t h t h e e a r l y missions. H i s t o r y of N o r t h u m b e r l a n d , p. 55. Cf. M u r r a y ' s D u r h a m a n d N o r t h u m b e r l a n d (1873), p. 313. C a t a r a c t a m ] 1 bi Cetrehtune,' A S . vers., t h o u g h i n c. 20 ad fin. it is Catterick. ' n e a h C e t r e h t a n , ' and i n iii. 14, p. 155, ' f r o m Cetrehtweor])ige.' T h e place m e a n t is Catterick, five m i l e s S. E. of R i c h m o n d , Y o r k s h i r e . i n p r o u i n c i a B e r n i c i o r u m ] Y e t i n spite of these successes of Bernicia C h r i s t i a n i t y , n o c h u r c h , altar, or even cross w a s erected i n Ber- 8 1 1 4 De'ra n i c i a t i l l a f t e r the battle of H e f e n f e l t h , 634, iii. 2, p. 130. A n d i n Deira, w i t h t h e exception of Y o r k , w h i c h w a s u n f i n i s h e d at E d w i n ' s death (v. s.), Campodonum, mentioned below, seems to be a solit a r y instance of a c h u r c h b u i l t u n d e r E d w i n . O n t h e relations, political and geographical, of B e r n i c i a a n d Deira, v. iii. 1, n o t e ; a n d on the names, t h e former of w h i c h i s connected w i t h t h e Brigantes, a n d t h e latter, probably, w i t h t h e W e l s h w o r d ' d e i f r ' = waters, see Bh^s, C. B . pp. 90, 113, 114, 291. C a m p o d o n o ] ' Donafeld,' A S . vers., w h e r e the l a t t e r part of t h e CampodoSaxon n a m e e v i d e n t l y translates t h e f o r m e r part of t h e L a t i n name. n u m V a r i o u s identifications h a v e been proposed for t h i s n a m e ; t h a t most i n favour is Slack n e a r Huddersfield. f e c i t b a s i l i e a m ] T h e c o n t e x t seems to suggest P a u l i n u s as t h e n o m i n a t i v e to ' f e c i t . ' T h e A S . vers, says, ' h e t E a d w i n e Jjser cirican getimbran,' 1 E d w i n c o m m a n d e d a c h u r c h to be built there.' L o i d i s ] T h e district of Leeds. T h e royal residence w a s at Oswin- Leeds, thorp, Thoresby"s Leeds, p. 108, ed. 1816. e u a s i t . . . E l m e t e ] om. A S . vers. E l m e t e ] E l m e t W o o d n e a r Leeds, Pearson, H i s t o r i c a l Maps. On Elmet. t h i s district a n d i t s incorporation i n N o r t h u m b r i a , cf. Green, M. E . pp. 254-257.

106

The Ecclesiastical History.

[bk. ii.

CHAPTER 15. East Anglian chronology-

E a r p u a l d o filio Hedualdi] There is no evidence to show w h e n Eedwald died and Earpwald succeeded. The Sax. Chron. (A, B , C, E ; D is defective here) places Earpwald's conversion in 632, and the mission of Felix in 636. B u t these dates are refuted b y the following considerations. I n iii. 20 Bede says that Felix was bishop for seventeen years, and Thomas his successor for five ; and that Boniface, w h o succeeded Thomas, was consecrated b y Archbishop Honorius, who died Sept. 30, 653. Therefore the coming of Felix and the accession of Sigbert cannot be later than 631. Nor can they be placed earlier than 630 ; for prior to them come the three years of 'error,' p. 116, which followed the murder of Earpwald, which event cannot be later than 628, nor earlier than 627 ; and his conversion, which was ' non multo tempore ' before his death, must be placed either i n 628, or in 637. I t cannot be earlier than Easter, 627, the date of Edwin's own baptism. Cf. H . & S. iii. 89 ; Bright, p. 123 ; and Wharton's excellent note in Ang. Sac. i. 403. sacramenta . . . sacramentis] 'gerynu,' 'mysteries,' AS. vers. v. Introduction, p. lvii. p. 116. B e d u a l d ] ». s., cc. 9, 12. ab u x o r e sua] I f she influenced him against Christianity, at least Bedwald's wife. she kept him true to the dictates of faith and honour ; v. c. 12, p. 110. ita ut . . . seruiebat] Cf. Bede on Ezra iv. 1, of the Samaritans Beligious syncretism. ' qui . . . accepta Dei lege, et hanc ex parte seruabant et nihilominus eisdem quibus antea simulacris seruiebant,' Opp. viii. 404. So Gregory of Tours represents the ambassador sent b y Leuvichild, K i n g of the Goths, to Chilperic I, K i n g of the Franks, as saying : ' sic enim uulgato sermone dicimus non esse noxium, si inter gentilium aras et Dei ecclesiam quis transiens, utraque ueneretur.' Hist. Franc, v. 43. So Landnàmabók, iii. 12 (Ìslendinga S5gur, i. 206, ed. J 843), ' H e l g i var blandinn mjOk i tru ; hann truiSi a Krist, en hét & f>ór til sjófara ok harSraeSa,' ' Helgi was very mixed in his belief ; he believed on Christ, but made vows to Thor for sea-faring and doughty deeds.' Cf. on i. 30 for the contamination of Christianity w i t h heathenism. A l d u u l f ] His mother was Hereswith, the sister of St. Hild, iv. 23, Aldwulf and East p. 253. His father (though Bede does not mention the fact) was Anglian Ethelhere of East Anglia, w h o was killed on the Winwaed i n 655, chronology. iii. 24, p. 178. He was succeeded by his brother Ethelwald, on whose death A l d w u l f came to the throne, to be succeeded in turn by his brother Alfwold, Fl. Wig. i. 249, 261 ; W . M. i. 97 ; S. D. ii.

CHAP. 1 5 . ]

Notes.

107

368. Alfwold died in 749, according to S. D. ii. 39. If so, he must have been over n i n e t y at his death, his f a t h e r having been slain i n 655. Also, he could not be the son of Hereswith (though Fl. Wig. i. 261, makes h i m so), as she seems to have taken t h e veil before 647. See on iv. 33, p. 253. I n t h a t case he would only be halfbrother to Aldwulf. Anyhow, both of t h e m would be very young i n 655, which accounts for t h e i r being passed over then. Aldwulf m u s t have come to the t h r o n e in 663 or 664, as Bede says t h a t the council of Hatfield, Sept. 680, was in t h e seventeenth year of his reign, iv. 17, p. 239 ; (Fl. Wig. i. 27 gives 664, but this m a y be only an inference from Bede). A group of foreign annals have preserved t h e date of his death, 713. Pertz, i. 7, 24, 25. Cf. Lappenberg, I . xlvi. 237 ; E. T., I . xxxvi. 243. None of these East Anglian kings a f t e r Ethelhere are mentioned in t h e Sax. Chron., probably owing to these chronological obscurities. T y t i l i . . . U u f f a ] E. W. places t h e accession of Wuffa in 571, of Tytilus in 578; i. 84, 86. f r a t e r . . . S i g b e r c t ] Cf. iii. 18 : ' f r a t e r suus ex parte matris,' Succession Fl. Wig. i. 260 ; ' f r a t e r eius ex matre,' W . M. i. 97. This succession through t h e mother, if a fact, is a very curious one. Perhaps there was some relationship between Eedwald a n d his wife which, if known, would explain i t . As Sigbert went into exile, ' inimicitias Kedualdi fugiens,' iii. 18, h e m a y have h a d claims which Eedwald considered dangerous. i n Gallia] W . M., M.S., says of h i m ' o m n e m barbariem pro Franks Francorum n u t r i t u r a exutus ' ; a n d in i. 70, h e says : ' eos quos nos a n d ® a u l s Francos putamus, Galwalas antiquo uocabulo quasi Gallos nuncupant.' This is of course a n error ; t h e ' Galwealas ' are the Celtic populations of Gaul whom the F r a n k s conquered; though i n t h e Sax. Chron. it is used as a synonym for t h e country, Gaul. F e l i x episcopus] The whole tenor of Bede's narrative, both here, Bishop a n d still more in iii. 18, seems to imply t h a t t h e coming of Felix Felix, was quite independent of Sigbert's accession. Fl. Wig. i. 17, followed almost verbally by G. P . p. 147, makes t h e m become acquainted i n Gaul (so H . & S. iii. 89), a n d come to Britain together (cf. Lib. Eliens. p. 13). The life of Felix, as cited b y H a r d y , Cat. i. 234, 2 35> goes f u r t h e r , a n d represents Felix as baptizing Sigbert in Gaul (so Alford, cited, AA. SS. Mart. i. 781). I t also represents h i m as consecrated bishop by Honorius, whereas Bede's words, 'episcopus,' 'ordinatus,' clearly imply t h a t h e was consecrated in Burgundy. Felix' coming to East Anglia seems to have been posterior to Sigbert's accession ; cf. ' q u e m de Cantia acceperat,' iii. 18, q.v.

108

East Anglian sees.

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[Bk. II.

de B u r g u n d i o r u m p a r t i b u s ] H . & S. suggest that-he may have been connected with t h e Irish Burgundian mission of Golumbanus. sacramentuxn] 'inner or mystic m e a n i n g ; ' v. Introduction, p. lvii. p. 117. Domnoc] Dunwich, on t h e coast of Suffolk, now a mere village. After the council of Hertford in 673, Bisi, the fourth Bishop of East Anglia, resigned on t h e ground of ill-health, and Theodore divided the diocese into two, t h e see of the northern ' folk' being at Elmham, t h a t of the southern remaining at Dunwich; iv. 5 ad fin. I n t h e second half of the n i n t h century both sees became extinct owing to the Danish ravages, and from 870 to c. 956 there was no bishop of East Anglia. From 956 the seat of the East Anglian bishopric was at Elmham. I n 1075 it was removed by Herfast to Thetford, and i n 1094 by Herbert Losinga to Norwich. Stubbs, Episc. Succ. pp. 21, 168, 169.

CHAPTER 16. Date of the F r a e d i c a b a t ] There is nothing to show the date of this mission mission to e x c e p t t h a t i t m u s t b e 6 a 7 x 6 s I > T h e S a x Chron. E. places it in 627, K. W. in 628, i. 128, but these may be only inferences from Bede ; cf. c. 18 ad init., note. The imperfect tense seems to indicate either t h a t Paulinus was there more t h a n once, or that he stayed there some time. Lindsey. Lindissi] Lindsey is still the name of the largest and most northerly of the three divisions of Lincolnshire, in which Lincoln itself is situated. The inhabitants are called ' Lindisfari,' iii. 24, p. 179; iv. 3, pp. 207, 212 ; iv. 12, p. 229; v. 23, p. 350. On the political oscillations of Lindsey between Northumbria and Mercia, see iii. 11, p. 148 note. At this time it was clearly Northumbrian, praefectum] 'gerefa,' 'reeve.' AS. vers. Lincoln. Lindocolinae ciuitatis] On Lincoln and Lindsey, Bee Freeman, English Towns and Districts, pp. 191-221; cf. H. H. pp. 86, 87 : ' U r b s autem Lincoliae quae tunc Lindocolina uocabatur, et prouincia Lindisse ei adiacens, quae circumquaque clauditur uel fluuiis uel paludibus uel mari, ad Merce regnum pertinet. Urbs autem ilia et situ splendida est, et prouincia rerum multarum locuples. Unde quidam: " U r b s in colle sita est, et collis uergit ad a u s t r u m . " ' I n a letter to the Academy of Oct. 21, 1893, Mr. H . Bradley endeavoured to upset t h e old derivation of Lincoln from ' Lindum Colonia.' H e cannot be said to have established his point. The correspondence on the subject lasted into December. cum d o m u sua] ' m i d his heorode,' ' w i t h his household,' AS. v e r s . ; ' mid ealre his dugaffe,' ' w i t h all his chief men,'Sax. Chron. E.

Chap. i6j]

Notes.

109

cuius . . . u i d e n t u r ] 'J>aere gen to dsege mseg mon geseon J>a weallas stondan,' ' t h e walls of w h i c h one m a y still to-day see standing,' A S . vers. This implies that such was still the case in the translator's time ; v. s., c. 5 note. p r e s b y t e r . . . Deda] One of the ' uiri fideles' w h o supplied Bede Deda. w i t h materials for the history of Lindsey, Pref. p. 7. abbas . . . P e a r t a n e u ] 'abbud of Peortanea J>aem ham,' 'abbot Partney. of the house of Partney,' A S . vers. Note how closely both the Latin ' d e ' and the AS. ' o f ' approach to their modern use in the Romance and English languages respectively, as mere signs of the genitive case. Partney in Lincolnshire, near Spilsby. Not to be confounded w i t h Bardney, of which at a later time it became a cell; ' G-ilbertus d e d i t . . . in . . . Partenay, ecclesiam cum suis pertinentiis.' Charter of 1125 to Bardney, in Dugdale, Mon. Angl. i. 630. T r e e n t a ] The earliest form of the name is Trisantona ; v. Rh§ 6 5 5 .

119

Notes.

BK. III. C h . X.]

Church music ; and we find a mention of Gregorian music at Eipon in 790, S. D. ii. 52. Benedict Biscop brought John the arch-chanter of St. Peter's, at Rome, to teach this method in his monastery of Wearmouth, whence the knowledge spread to other parts of Northumbria; iv. 18 ; Hist. Abb. § 6 ; Hist. Anon. Abb. § 10. Acca, when he became bishop of Hexham, brought in Maban, who had been trained i n Kent, for the same purpose, v. 20. W h a t the Irish system of chanting was, is unfortunately unknown. St. Columban wrote a work ' De Cantu,' but it is lost; Greith, Altirisclie Kirche, p. 252. Later Irish music is based on the Gregorian scales, but of their earlier music nothing is known. See an interesting essay on Mediaeval Music with special reference to Ireland in Sullivan's Introduction to O'Curry's Lectures on the Manners and Customs of the Ancient Irish 4 i. 5 4 1 - 6 3 6 ; cf. Smith's Bede, pp. 7 1 9 , 7 2 0 .

BOOK III.

CHAPTER 1.

P . 127. i n has duas prouinoias . . . erat] I t may be convenient to state briefly here the relations existing between Bernicia and Deira during the period covered by Bede's narrative. The pedigrees (Sax. Chron. s. aa. 547, 560; FL Wig. i. 5, 6, 2532 5 5 , 2 6 7 - 2 7 1 ; S. D. ii. 1 4 , 1 5 , 3 7 4 , 3 7 5 ) deduce the royal houses of Deira and Bernicia from two sons of Woden, Waegdseg, and Bseldasg. The pedigrees differ somewhat among themselves; but we may begin in the former line with Yfli the father of iElle, the first King of Deira, the king who is mentioned in the story of St. Gregory and the slave-boys ; in the other line with Ida, the first King of Bernicia. Starting from these, we have the following table : DEIRA Yffi

BERNICIA Ida I I Ethelric d, 593. I Ethelfrid d. 6 1 6 X 6 1 7 .

iElle d. 588. I Edwin Acha d. 6 3 3 .

JElfric I Osric d. 6 3 4 .

i

Eanfled — (3) Oswy d. 6 7 1 .

Oswin d. 6 5 1 . I

Alchfrid d. 6 6 4 x 6 7 2 .

Egfrid d. 6 8 5 .

Relations ¿aries'of1" Bernicia and Deira.

(1) Eanfrid d. 6 3 4 . I

iElfwine d. 6 7 9 .

Aldfrid d. 7 0 5 .

(2) Oswald d. 6 4 2 .

Ethelwald d- > 6 5 5 .

120

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[Bk. h i .

On t h e d e a t h of JElle, in 588, Ethelric of Bernieia seized his k i n g d o m ; and he and his son E t h e l f r i d retained both u n t i l t h e latter's death in 616 or 617 ; v. ii. 9, note ; Fl. Wig. i. 6, 8. A f t e r this Edwin in his t u r n kept possession of both realms till h i s d e a t h in 633; v. ii. 12, n o t e ; after which they were for a short t i m e separated, Deira going to Edwin's cousin Osric, Bernieia to Ethelfrid's son E a n f r i d ; iii. 1. Oswald in 634 re-united t h e m till h i s death in 642 ; iii. 6 ; but Oswy, his brother and successor, was not at first strong enough to retain possession of Deira ; a n d we find first Oswin, the son of Osric, 644-651, iii. 14 ; and t h e n Oidiluald, or Ethelwald, t h e son of Oswald, ruling in Deira, iii. 23, u n t i l Oswy's t r i u m p h over Penda in t h e battle of the Winw£ed in 655. A f t e r t h e death of Oswin no one of t h e male line of Yffi reigned in either Deira or B e r n i e i a ; so t h a t I d a is rightly made t h e progenitor of the N o r t h u m b r i a n kings ; v. 24, p. 353 ; Sax. Chron. s. a. 547 ; S. D. 374 5 Fl. Wig. i. 5 ; cf. N e n n . § 61 : ' de origine illius [-ffildguiin] n u n q u a m iteratum est regnum.' Oswy seems to have governed Deira through h i s son Alchfrid as under-king, till t h e latter's rebellion in 664 x 672 ; iii. 28, p. 194, note. If t h e Liber Eliensis m a y be trusted, he was succeeded in this position by his brother Egfrid : ' iEgfridum uero iuniorem, quem intimo dilexerat affectu, sibi consortem regni super prouintiam Eboracam adhibuit [Oswius], quoniam corporis grauitate depressus, regni iura difficile protegebat ' ; pp. 27, 28. U n d e r Egfrid we find his brother .¿Elfwine bearing t h e title of king, so t h a t h e probably occupied a similar position; iv. 22. note. A f t e r his death in 679 we do not hear of a n y underk i n g s of Deira. Cf. on t h e relations of Bernieia and Deira, H . Y. I . xxv f. As to their boundaries, the twelfth-century life of Oswald says : 1 Regnum Deirorum a n t i q u i t u s erat de ilumine H u m b r e usque Tinae principii a l u e u m ; Berniciorum . . . de Tinae exordio usque in Scotwad, quod in Scottorum lingua F o r t h n o m i n a t u r , dilatabat simul t e r m i n u m et ambitum. Quicquid uero inter Tine uel Tesam ilumina exstitit, sola heremi uastitudo t u n c temporis fuit, et idcirco nullius ditioni s e r u i u i t ' ; S. D. i. 339. This explains the fact t h a t some authorities place the n o r t h e r n frontier of Deira at t h e Tees, others at t h e T y n e ; v. Bright, p. 25, note. The sons of s i q u i d e m . . . e x u l a b a n t ] On t h e sons of Ethelfrid, v. s. ii. 12, note. Ethelfrid. I f gkeno, P. & S. pp. cii, cxviii f., is right in identifying E a n f r i d w i t h the father of Talorg mac A n f r i t h , one of the Pictish kings, h e must during his exile have married a Pictish princess, t h e son succeeding in right of his mother according to t h e Pictish custom ; v. s. i. i, notes. p. 128. p r ó x i m a a e s t a t e ] Summer of 634.

CHAP,

I.]

Notest

121

i n o p p i d o m u n i c i p i o ] ' i n M u n i c e p ];aere byrig,' ' i n the t o w n Y o r k in M u n i c e p ' ; A S . vers, treating ' m u n i c i p i u m ' as a proper name. CadwaY o r k is meant. I t shows t h e extent of C a d w a l l o n ' s victory t h a t hands, t h e capital of Deira should be i n h i s hands. a n n o i n t e g r o ] To be reckoned f r o m t h e death of E d w i n , not Date, f r o m that of O s r i c ; i. e. t h e death of E a n f r i d is to be placed t o w a r d s the end of 6 3 4 ; otherwise t h e ' infaustus a n n u s ' w o u l d be n e a r l y t w o years long, viz. Oct. 633 to s u m m e r 635. T h i s is f u r t h e r confirmed b y t h e chronology of A i d a n ' s life, whose mission cannot be placed later t h a n June, 635 ; v. notes to c. 5. E a n f r i d u m . . . d a m n a u i t ] T i g e r n a c h speaks as if there w a s Death of a regular b a t t l e b e t w e e n t h e m : ' C a t h la [praelium per] C a t h l o n Eanfrid. 7 A n f r a i t h qui decollatus e s t ' ; cf. A n n . U l t . T h i s m a y be true, a n d E a n f r i d m a y h a v e gone a f t e r t h e battle w i t h o u t adequate security to ask for terms, and been put to death in the w a y described : ' Quo [Eanfrido] . . . occiso, tam procerum q u a m episcoporum electione et auctoritate Sanctus O s w a l d u s i n regem e l i g i t u r ' ; V i t a Osw. i n S. D. i. 365, 366. c u m X I I l e c t i s m i l i t i b u s ] ' h i s w e o t e n a t w e l f a sum,' ' t w e l v e of h i s w i t a n or counsellors,' A S . vers. u n d e e u n c t i s , &e.] These words, a n d s t i l l more those used w i t h Keeping o± reference to t h e same m a t t e r i n c. 9, ' neque aliquis regno eoram r e c o r ( - l s annus adnotari,' seem certainly to point to some system of keeping regnal a n d annalistic records prior to t h e t i m e of Bede. See Introduction to Sax. Chron. So E l m h a m w o u l d include t h e time of t h e ' r e g e s dubii et e x t e r n ! ' i n K e n t (iv. 26 ad Jin.) w i t h i n t h e reign of Witred, t h e n e x t legitimate k i n g ; pp. 287, 288. q u o . . . u o c a t u r ] I t w o u l d seem f r o m Bede's w o r d s t h a t t h e Battle of battle took place v e r y soon a f t e r E a n f r i d ' s murder, and before t h e ® e m s e s " e n d of 634. O w i n g to the ' a n n u s i n f a u s t u s ' being reckoned as part of Oswald's reign, B e d e has n o w h e r e told us the exact date of his de facto accession, the ' m o x u b i r e g n u m s u s c e p i t ' of lii. 3, ad init. T h e Sax. Chron. E. places it i n 634 ; but it also places t h a t of Osric and E a n f r i d i n t h e same y e a r ; cf. B r i g h t , p. 131. T h e n a m e of the battle both i n A n n . Camb. 631 a n d i n Nenn. § 63 is ' b e l l u m C a t s c a u l ' ( = cath-is-gwaul, ' t h e battle w i t h i n t h e w a l l ' ) . In A d a m n a n ' s life of Columba, i. 1 (ed. Reeves, pp. 15, 16), the battle is t h u s d e s c r i b e d : ' Ossualdus rex, . . . de castris ad bellum c u m a d m o d u m pauciore exercitu contra m i l l i a numerosa p r o g r e d i t u r ; cui a Domino . . . f e l i x et facilis est concessa uictoria, et rege trueidato Catlone, uictor post b e l l u m reuersus, postea totius B r i tanniae imperator a Deo ordinatus est.' A c c o r d i n g to a story w h i c h A d a m n a n ' s predecessor Failbe heard Oswald h i m s e l f tell to Seghine,

122

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. h i .

Abbot of Iona 623-652 (though the account is certainly partly based on the earlier life by Cuimene, c. 25 ; Pinkerton, i. 67, 68), Oswald the night before the battle had a dream, in w h i c h St. Columba appeared to him and promised h i m v i c t o r y : ' Experrectus rex senatui congregato [ = w i t a n ] hanc enarrat uisionem; qua confortati omnes, totus populus promittit se post reuersionem de bello ci-editurum et baptismum suscepturum ; namque usque id temporis tota ilia Saxonia gentilitatis . . . tenebris obscurata erat, excepto ipso rege Ossualdo, cum x i i u i r i s ' ; ib. The last sentence contains an exaggeration, and seems inconsistent with Bede's words ' exercitu fide Christi munito.' B u t in the story of the vision regarded as a dream there is nothing unlikely. I n view of the obvious sense of Bede, and the agreement of all authorities, it seems idle on the strength of a confused entry in Tighernach, and a vague Welsh tradition, due merely to a confusion of Cadwallon w i t h Caedwalla of Wessex t^see on v. 7), that Cadwallon survived till some years later (the life of Oswald, u. s., S. D. i. 345 gives him a reign of forty-eight years), to suggest, as Skene does, that the 'Brettonum d u x ' (on the possible significance of which title v. Rhys, Celtic Britain, p. 136) slain by Oswald was a different person; P. & S. pp. xcii. f . ; C. S. i. 245, 246. The death of their champion was a deadly blow to the B r i t o n s : ' U t recte dictum sit, ilium diem fuisse quo nunquam Britones tristior, nunquam Anglos afflasset h i l a r i o r ' ; W . M. i. 51. Hen. Hunt, here gives us one of his proverbs : ' Unde dicitur : Caedes Cedwalensium Denisi cursus coercuit.' On Cadwallon, cf. Rhys, C. B. pp. 129-132, 134-139, 143. On the topography see the notes to the next chapter.

CHAPTER 2. Site of the battle.

Ostenditur . . . locus ille] There is an admirable account site of this struggle i n Canon Raine's Hexham, I. xi, ff. 'Oswald . . . drew up his forces in a position of great natural strength some seven or eight miles to the north of Hexham. Here there is a plateau . . . which . . . presents the appearance of a vast fortified camp. . . . The place, which . . . has for centuries been called St. Oswald's, bore . . . the name of Heavenfield. . . . Across the upper end of this great natural fortification ran the Roman wall, but between it and the northern side of the plateau there is a space left on w h i c h a small army might be drawn up. . . . Oswald therefore . . . took up a position at the north-west corner of the plateau, behind the wall. I n that angle, . . . probably on the mound

0f

CHAP. 2 . ]

Notes.

123

which t h e chapel now occupies, Oswald set u p t h e famous wooden cross to be t h e standard of his men. . . . The troops of Cadwalla would break like a wave against t h e rock-bound corner in which t h e cross was s t a n d i n g ; . . . a n d t h e fight . . . would go roaring eastwards. " There is a fame," as Leland tells us, " t h a t Oswald won t h e batelle at Halydene, a two miles est from St. Oswalde's asche " [Itin. ed. 2, vii. 58]. There is a place called Hallington i n t h e direction mentioned, a n d it was here probably t h a t the battle was fully won. Cadwalla . . . hastened towards t h e south . . . t h r o u g h t h e T y n e , . . . a n d at a distance of eight or n i n e miles from t h e battle-field h e was caught a n d killed at a little beck called Denisesburn, a t r i b u t a r y of t h e Eowley-water.' T h a t 'Denisesburna' is not a corruption for ' Deuilesburna' or 4 Deuisesburna,' as Camden (ii. 1084, ed. 1753) a n d Skene (C. S. i. 244, 245) thought, identifying it w i t h t h e Devil's water, is clear from a charter cited by Baine, u. s., Appendix, p. iv, i n w h i c h t h e two are expressly distinguished : ' D e d i t . . . archiepi scopus . . . xx acras terrae . . . i n Buleystal . . . i n t e r Denisesburn, et Diuelis.' . . . ' I n the fork between Eowley w a t e r and Devil's water is a place called t h e Steel. T h e n a m e of Denisesburn is lost, b u t it is almost certain . . . t h a t i t is identical w i t h Rowley water,' or a t r i b u t a r y of it, as Canon Baine suggests above. This chapter is cited i n Amalarius Mettensis ( n i n t h c e n t . ) ; Migne, P a t . Lat. cv. 1029, 1030, quoted by M. & L. a. I. u s q u e h o d i e ] 1 gen to dsege,' ' still to day,' AS. vers. So infra, p. 129,1- 34p. 129. c i t a t o opere] So of E d w i n ' s wooden church at Y o r k ; Oswald's ii. 14, p. 114. Lappenberg s a y s : 'Oswald's cross decided for ever c r o s s t h e fate of B r i t a i n ' ; i. 153 ; E. T. i. 157. astulas] 'splinters.' p r a e s a g i o ] A n o t h e r instance of a n a m e w i t h a ' sacramentum,' or mystic m e a n i n g ; cf. I n t r o d . p. lvii, a n d note. est a u t e m . . . s t a t u e i e t ] om. AS. vers. H a g u s t a l d e n s i s ecclesiae] H e x h a m ; on t h e various forms of Hexham, t h e name, cf. Baine, u. s. pp. ix, f., 8. There is a ' Haegstaldescumb' i n Somerset; Birch, i. 97. p s a l m o r u m ] v. note on c. 5, p. 136. p. 130. n u l l u m . . . s t a t u e r e t ] v. note on ii. 14, p. 114. W e can Church trace t h e progress of church building i n Northumbria, c. 3, p. 132 : building. ' construebantur . . . ecclesiae per l o c a ' ; and in Mercia, c. 22, p. 173 : ' f e c i t [Cedd] per loca ecclesias'; cf. t h e passage f r o m t h e life of Wilbrord, cited on v. i r , p. 301. q u i . . . s u p e r e s t ] om. AS. vers. I t is quite possible t h a t this Bothelm.

124

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[Bk. III.

B o t h e l m is t h e same as t h e one w h o w a s t h e h e r o of a story told i n E d d i u s , Y i t a W i l f r i d i , c. 23. Moss. u e t e r i m u s c o ] M. & L. a. I. r e f e r to Cockayne, Saxon Leechdoms, ii. 344, w h e r e one of t h e i n g r e d i e n t s of a prescription against ' e l f - d i s e a s e ' i s : 'gehalgodes Cristes mseles r a g u , ' ' m o s s f r o m a h a l lowed cross.' m i s i t ] ' p u t ' ; cf. F r e n c h ' m e t t r e . ' e t d u m . . . p e r m a n e r e ] T h i s shows t h a t t h e m o n k s slept i n t h e i r h a b i t s ; cf. I n t r o d u c t i o n , p . xxvi. a d m o t a . . . r e q u i r e r e ] Note t h e use of t h e infinitive t o express Infinitive of purpose. a purpose a f t e r a v e r b of m o t i o n ; cf. c. 9, p . 1 4 3 ; c. 22, p. 172 ; iv. 9 ad fin.; iv. 22, p. 250. M. & L . a. I. give o t h e r i n s t a n c e s ; b u t o m i t t o notice t h a t i n all cases t h e infinitive follows a verb of motion. L a t e r scribes n o t u n d e r s t a n d i n g t h e construction have altered it. See critical notes.

CHAPTER 3. P . 131. c u i u s . . . e e p e r a t ] v. note on ii. 13, p. i n . m a i o r e s n a t u ] ' a l d o r m a n n u m , ' ' a l d e r m e n , ' AS. vers. ; r. n o t e on ii. 13, p. 1 1 2 . b a p t i s m a t i s s a c r a m e n t a ] ' Sed progenitoribus fidei C h r i s t i a n i s Conversion of Ethelp e n i t u s ignaris, ille u t rosa de spinis effloruit, s a l u t a r i . . . f o n t e frid's sons. Christo regeneratus,' S. D. i. 1 8 ; cf. ib. 344. T h e life of Oswald, however, represents h i s m o t h e r A c h a as a Christian, a n d t h e sojourn a m o n g t h e I r i s h missionaries as o n l y completing t h e good w o r k w h i c h she h a d begun : ' occiso E t h e l f r i d o filii ipsius u n a c u m m a t r e f u g a m i n i e r u n t , et a p u d Scotiam . . . l a t u e r u n t . U b i Oswaldus . . . piae m a t r i s d o c t r i n a m s u s c e p i t . . . I b i ergo peregrinationis t e m p o r e fidei documenta, q u a e p r i u s a m a t r e C h r i s t i a n a perceperat, gentis illius credulae e r u d i t i o n e s o l i d a u i t ' ; S. D. i. 3 4 1 ; cf. ib. 385. I f Acha survived E t h e l f r i d a n d fled w i t h h e r sons as h e r e described, she m a y , like t h e m , h a v e been converted i n exile ; b u t as f a r as we can see, she h a d h a d n o previous o p p o r t u n i t y of becoming a c q u a i n t e d w i t h Christianity. Aidan, A e d a n u m ] For t h e later lives of h i m , w h i c h are m e r e l y t a k e n f r o m Bede, H a r d y , Cat. i. 246, 247. h a b e n t e m q u e z e l u m D e i ] ' 7 h e hsefde Godes ellenwodnisse, 7 h i s l u f a n micle,' ' a n d h e h a d zeal for God a n d love to H i m i n large measure,' AS. vers. ; w h i c h t h e n , w i t h equal good t a s t e a n d feeling, o m i t s t h e controversial passage w h i c h follows d o w n t o ' d i d i c e r u n t ' ; cf. on c. 17, infra, p. 161. On t h e P a s c h a l question, v. Excursus. North and septentrionalis Scottorum prouincia . . . gentes Scottorum . . . South of i n a u s t r a l i b u s H i b e r n i a e . . . p a r t i b u s ] T h e I r i s h themselves a l w a y s Ireland.

CHAP. 3 . ]

Notes.

125

make a strong distinction between the North and South of Ireland ; the former, Ulster, Connaught, and Meath, is named LethCuinn, i. e. Conn's Half, and was colonised, according to the legend, by Erem, the younger son of Miled, while the latter, Leinster and Munster, is named Leth Mogha, Mogh's half, and was colonised by Eber, the elder son. This distinction was to some extent obliterated by the Scandinavian invasions, which brought North and South nearer together; v. Z. K. B. iii. 36, 37 ; Rhys, Ehind Lectures, pp. 39, 40. Anatolii] See on c. 25, pp. 186, 187. iamdudum . . . didicerunt] I n 631 delegates from a South-Irish The SouthSynod were at Kome, having been sent to consult the Roman Church ^ ^ ¡ ¡ ^ ¿ j ^ on the Easter question. While there, they had an opportunity of Roman seeing with their own eyes how widely their own use might diverge Easter, from that of the rest of the Western Church, for in that year there was a difference of a month between the Roman and Celtic Easters (see Excursus on Paschal controversy). On their return another synod was apparently held, and the Roman Easter adopted. The first synod, therefore, was probably held in 630, the second in 632 or 633. I t has been commonly assumed that the letter of Pope Honorius mentioned in ii. 19, was connected with these South-Irish synods. This is possible, though Bede does not say that the recipients of that letter were different from those to whom the letter of Pope John in the same chapter was addressed ; and these certainly belonged to the North of Ireland. I f Honorius' letter was addressed to the Southern Irish it may have preceded and occasioned the former synod, in which case its date would be c. 629; or it may have been sent by the Irish delegates in 631 or 632. Jaffe dates it c. 634, apparently assuming that it was sent with the letters to Edwin and Archbishop Honorius. But this, on the theory that it was addressed to the Southern Irish, is less likely. I t illustrates this point that Tuda, bishop of Lindisfarne, who was brought up among the Southern Scoti, observed the Boman Easter and tonsure ; iii. 26, p. 189. p. 132. rex locum . . . tribuit] ' Oswaldus . . . fundator ecclesiae LindisLindisfarnensis, ex qua omnium eiusdem prouinciae ecclesiarum ^ a r n e ' manarunt primordia'; S. D. i. 20 ; cf. ib. 5 7 : ' illam nobilem et primam in gente Berniciorum ecclesiam, in qua plurimorum fuerat conuersatio sanctorum . . . barbaros fugiendo relinquunt' (875 A. D.).

in insula Lindisfarnensi] ' Lindisfarne est insula exigua, quae nunc a prouincialibus Hali-eland uocatur, quam sanctissimus Aidanus, appetitor silentii et sanctae paupertatis in sedem episcopatus, spreta ilia Eboracensis frequentiae pompa, e l e g i t ' ; Gr. P.

126

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. hi.

Love of the Irish missionaries for remote sites.

p. 266. Elsewhere Malmesbury is rather contemptuous of this fondness of the Irish missionaries for out-of-the-way sites: ' Scotti. . . magis in paludibus inglorii delitescere, quam in excelsis urbibus consuerant habitare,' p. 135. ' Scotti, Aidanus, Finanus, Colmanus, nec pallio nec urbis nobilitate uoluerunt attolli, in insula Lindisfarnensi delitescentes,' p. 2 1 1 ; cf. ib. 307, quoted below on iv. 3. ' TJocatur autem Lindisfarne a fluuiolo, scilicet Lindis, excurrente in mare, qui duorum pedum habens latitudinem non nisi cum recesserit mare uideri potest'; S. D. i. 51 ; cf. ii. 54. It is the association with Cuthbert, not with Aidan, which has given to Lindisfarne the name of Holy Island : ' locus cunctis in Britannia uenerabilior,' Alcuin to Ethelred of Northumbria, Mon. Ale. p. 1 8 1 ; H. & S. iii. 493. The Welsh name of Lindisfarne is Medcaut, the Irish Medgoet; S. D. places the foundation of Lindisfarne in 635.

Lin disfame a peninsula.

qui uidelicet. . . redditur] Omit. AS. vers. Cf. a very similar passage in Vit. Cudb. Pros. c. 17 ; Opp. Min. p. 83. On the tide, 'quod Graeci rheuma uocant,* v. De Temp. Rat. c. 3 9 ; Opp. vi. sot. The Vit. Anon. Cudb. §§ 44, 46, shows that carts passed freely from the mainland to the island : ' in plaustro ad insulam nostram uehebat,' ' in plaustro deductus ad medicos . . . coenobii nostri ' ; Opp. Min. pp. 28a, 283.

Boyal inpuleherrimo . . . speotaoulo] Bright, p. 141, cites the similar terpreters. case of Gottschalk, King of the Wends in the eleventh century. This is what W . M., i. 51, 52, makes of Bede's simple and beautiful words : ' Si quando antistes Aidanus Scottice auditoribus facienda proponeret, et interpres deesset, confestim rex ipse, quamuis indutus chlamydem, uel auro rigentem, uel Tyrios murices aestuantem, id munus dignanter corripiens, barbari sermonis inuolucrum patria lingua expediret.' ducibus ao ministris] ' aldormonnum 7 Jiegnum,'4 aldermen and thanes,' A S . vers. linguam. . . didicerat] So his brother Oswy was ' Scottorum lingua optime inbutus'; c. 25, p. 182. de Scottorum regione uenire Brittaniam] This need not imply Irish missionaries. that missionaries came direct from Ireland as well as from Iona; for though Iona ' ad i u s . . . Brittaniae pertinet' (infra), it formed a sort of stepping stone between the Scots of Ireland and Britain ; and Bede often uses language which shows that he included it in Scotia ; v. iii. 24, note. quibus regnauit] 'Eegnare ' like 'imperare' with a dative; so c. 4, p. 133 : ' regnante Pictis Bridio.' sacerdotali] Probably ' episcopal'; v.s. i. 28, note. The Irish Irish bishops. system of non-diocesan bishops attached to monasteries, would

CHAP. 4 . ]

Notes.

127

enable t h e m to send a n u m b e r of t h e s e ; a n d i n t h i s respect t h e I r i s h missionaries m a y have h a d a n advantage over t h e Eoman. ecclesiae] v.s. c o n f l u e b a n t l Cf. iv. 27, pp. 269, 270; a n d t h e corresponding passage, c. 9, in t h e Life of Cuthbert. r e g u l a r i s ] 'regular,' i.e. monastic. H i i ] Iona. This latter name arose, as Dr. Reeves has shown, Origin of Ad. pp. 2 5 8 - 2 6 2 , 3 1 3 , 3 1 4 , f r o m a misreading of t h e form employed by A d a m n a n , Ioua insula, where ioua is a n adjectival form (like Bede's Hiensis, v. 15, 22, pp. 316, 347) agreeing w i t h insula, a n d formed from t h e I r i s h name of t h e island w h i c h appears in t h e forms I, Ii, la, Eo, h being often prefixed, as is common in I r i s h u n d e r certain circumstances. The adjectives eoa, euea, are also found. A passage i n t h e eleventh-century life of St. Cadroe marks t h e transition from t h e adjectival to t h e substantival use of Ioua : 1 Euea insula, quae n u n c Ioua dicitur,' P. & S. p. 108. W h e n the mistake of Iona for Ioua was once made, i t was stereotyped b y the fancy which saw i n I o n a t h e Hebrew equivalent for t h e n a m e Columba : ' quod Hebraice dicitur Iona, Graecitas uero IIEPI2TEPA uocitat, et Latina lingua Columba,' Es. Ad. p. 5 ; ' sic beatus P e t r u s propter eiusdem Spiritus gratiam Bar-Iona, id est, filius columbae uocatur'; Opp. xii. 28. So Columbanus of h i m s e l f : ' m i h i Ionae Hebraice, Peristerae Graece, Columbae L a t i n e ' ; Migne, Pat, Lat. lxxx. 282. d e s t i n a t u s ] The old edd. joined this on to t h e preceding word making ' H y d e s t i n a t u s ' t h e n a m e of t h e island. Bede uses t h i s same word ' d e s t i n a t u s ' of t h e other bishops sent from Iona, F i n a n and Colman ; iii. 17 ; iv. 4, pp. 160, 213 ; Rs. Ad. p. 259. c u i u s m o n a s t e r i u m . . . p r a e e r a t ] v. c. 4, note. s e p t e n t r i o n a l i u m S c o t t o r u m ] i. e. t h e Scoti of the North of Ireland-, Northern t h e ' septentrionalis Scottorum p r o u i n c i a ' of t h e earlier part of the friskchapter. a d i u s . . . discreta, sed] om. AS. vers, d o n a t i o n e P i c t o r u m ] on this, v. inf. on c. 4.

CHAPTER 4. This chapter is not in t h e AS. vers., nor i n t h e Capitula. P . 133. I u s t i n u s m i n o r accepit] Nov. 565, Gibbon, h o r r e n t i b u s m o n t i u m iugis] The m o u n t a i n range often called The t h e Mounth, w h i c h r u n s across Scotland from West to East, from M o u n t l 1 Fort William almost to Aberdeen. I n v. 9, p. 297, Bede calls these Northern Picts ' t r a n s m o n t a n i Picti.'

128 Nynias or Ninian.

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. III.

ipsi australes P i c t i , &c.] It is to be noted that Bede does not profess to give the account of St. Ninian as more than a tradition, ' ut p e r h i b e n t ' ; and as Ninian lived more than three centuries earlier than Bede, this would necessarily be the case, unless he had access to documentary evidence. The date of Ninian cannot be fixed exactly. The dedication of his church at W h i t e r n must be subsequent to the death of St. Martin of Tours, 397 X400 ; cf. N. & K . pp. xxvii. xxxviii, if. 256, 266, 271-273. A later legend represents him as hearing of the death of St. Martin while the church was in progress. According to Ailred he obtained from St. Martin the masons who built the c h u r c h ; ib. 143, 144 ; cf. Hab. § 5, Haa. §7, pp. 368, 390, and notes. He himself is said to have died Sept. 16, 432 ; Ussher, B r i t . Eccl. p. 351, citing Bale, Cent. i. 43 ; but nothing that can be called authority has been produced for this date. From the location of his church in Galloway there is a tendency to think and speak of h i m as if he were only the apostle of the Galwegian or Niduari Picts (' Pictorum patria, que modo Galwiethia d i c i t u r ' ; N. & K . p. 220; cf. Vit. Cudb. c. 11 ; Opp. Min. p. 71 ; Rhys, C. B. pp. 113, 150, 221). B u t Bede says distinctly that he preached to the Picts within, i. e. to the South of the Mounth. If, as seems probable, he was a Strathclyde Briton, he would have facilities of access to both ; for the invading Brythons seem to have forced themselves in like a wedge between the Picts, much as the Anglo-Saxon conquest broke up the Britons themselves into three isolated divisions, or as the Magyar inroads cut off the Northern from the Southern Slavs. (See Map in Rhys. C. B , S. C. S. i. 228.) Irish tradition or invention takes Nynias to Ireland towards the end of his life to found the church of Cluain Conaire in Leinster, and die there. A n d he is commemorated in the Irish calendars at Sept. 16, as Moinenn ; i.e. ' m y Nynias,' (or rather, ' m y Nennius,' Nennius and Nynias being probably the same name) ; Felire ; Mart. Don. ; Martyrology of T a m l a g h t ; Irish life of Nynias cited by Ussher; a. s. p. 506. But as Bede distinctly says that his body was at Whitern, this tradition is probably quite baseless, and due to a confusion of two distinct persons. On the fate of his relics, cf N. & K . pp. xvii. f. On the later lives of h i m , of w h i c h the principal is by Ailred of Rievaulx, see Hardy, Cat. i. 44-46. They add nothing of value to the tradition recorded by Bede. Ailred's life was edited by Bishop Forbes in Lives of S. Ninian and S. Kentigern, and his notes and introduction are a great storehouse of learning on the subject. Ailred's life is said to have been based on an English original; N. & K . p 255. On dedications to St. Ninian

CHAP.

4.]

Notes.

]29

in Scotland, v. ib. xiii-xvii. H i s name is found corrupted into ' Ringan,' ' Trinyon,' ' Triman,' ' T r u y o n s ; ' ib. 256, 304. The form ' T r i n i a n ' occurs also in the Isle of Man, where too there is a ' K i l l Lingan,' probably derived from the same source; Rhy-s, Outlines of Manx Phonology, p. 135. Eomae] Ailred represents him as remaining at Rome 4 pluribus a n n i s ; ' N. & K . p. 142. ipse . . . requiescit] Alcuin in a letter to the monks of Candida His tomb. Casa, 782 x 804, says: 4 Deprecor . . . ut intercedere pro mea paruitate dignemini in ecclesia sanctissimi patris nostri Nynia Episcopi, qui multis claruit uirtutibus, sicut mihi nuper delatum est per carmina, . . . quae nobis per fideles nostros discípulos Eboracensis ecclesiae scholasticos directa sunt . . . Direxi ad sancti . . . Nyniga corpus sagum olosericum ob memoriam nostri n o m i n i s ; ' Mon. Ale. pp. 838, 839, H . & S. ii. 8. Cited also G. P. pp. 256, 257. These poems on Nynias b y the York scholars do not exist to m y knowledge. ecclesia] On the site of the original church, c. N. & K . pp. 268271. A n g l o r u m gens obtinet] Probably they were among the Picts Galloway reduced by Oswy ; ii. 5 ; iii. 24 ; iv. 3, pp. 89, 180, 206. From the ^^¡¿hum present tense used b y Bede it appears that Northumbria still brian rule, retained its hold on this district; w h i c h was more than could be said of many of the conquests of O s w y ; cf. v. 23, p. 351, where the bishopric of W h i t e r n is said to form part of 'prouincia Nordanhymbrorum.' A s Bede there expressly contrasts this district w i t h the 4 natio Pictorum,' and nowhere (except in the V i t a Cudb. u. s.) speaks of this district as Pictish, it had probably been a good deal anglicised by his time. On the Anglian bishopric of Whitern, v. infra on v. 23, and cf. H. & S. i. 150 ; ii. 7 ; and on the subsequent history of "Whitern, see N. & K . pp. xli-lxii. It remained a favourite place of pilgrimage down to the Reformation ; ib. 295 ff.; cf. Redgauntlet, ch. 9. A d Candidam Casam] On the form of the name v. s. ii. 14, Whitern. n o t e ; cf. the numerous places in England called W h i t c h u r c h : ' Ecclesia. . . quae candida Ecclesia d i c i t u r ; ' 4 Ecclesia. . . quae alba ecclesia . . . nominatur,' of the church founded on the field of Maserfeld where Oswald f e l l ; Vit. Osw. i n S. D. i. 350, 352; cf. Leland, Itin. v. 37, ed. 2. In the lives of Irish saints of the second order Candida Casa is called 'Eosnat/and 4 Magnum Monasterium,' and is represented as a great centre of monastic discipline and learning where several of these saints receive their training; N. & K . pp. xlii, f . ; S. C. S. ii. 46-48, 4 1 9 ; H. & S. i. 116, 120, ISI. VOL. II.

K

130

The Ecclesiastical History.

Ptolemy's ' Leucopibia' is probably W h i t e r n ;

[ B k . III.

and if the form is

correct, i t l o o k s as i f t h e w h i t e n e s s w e r e a n t e r i o r to N y n i a s ' ' C a n d i d a Gasa.' Stone Church.

Miiller, h o w e v e r , i n h i s e d i t i o n of P t o l e m y r e a d s A.ovicoml3ia.

d e l a p i d e . . . m o r e ] v. s. ii. 14, p. 1 1 4 ; ' n o m e n loco e x opere i n d i t u m quod ecclesiam i b i ex lapide polito Britonibus

miraculo

f e c e r i t ; * G . P . p. 256 ; ' a n t e q u a m n u l l a m i n B r i t a n n i a d e l a p i d e d i c u n t esse c o n s t r u c t a m ; ' N . & K . p. 144. Chronology,

u e n i t . . . B r i t t a n i a m . . . n o n o a n n o , & c . ] T h e c h r o n o l o g y of t h e P i c t i s h k i n g s m a y d e r i v e l i g h t f r o m t h i s passage.

I t i s too d a r k t o

B e d e says d i s t i n c t l y a b o v e t h a t C o l u m b a

t h r o w a n y l i g h t upon it.

c a m e t o B r i t a i n i n 565, t h a t i t w a s i n t h e y e a r of t h e accession of I u s t i n u s m i n o r , w h i c h also g i v e s 565.

H e s a y s infra t h a t

f a u l t y P a s c h a l c y c l e w a s observed i n I o n a for c h a n g e w a s a d o p t e d i n 7 1 5 o r 716. h e r e , t h e l a t t e r i n v . 22, 24.

150 years.

the The

T h e former is the date given

See note o n v . 22.

565 or 566 f o r t h e f o u n d a t i o n of I o n a .

This therefore gives

I n v . 24, B e d e g i v e s 565 a s

t h e d a t e b o t h of t h e c o m i n g of C o l u m b a , a n d of t h e f o u n d a t i o n of Iona.

T h e A n n . C a m b . a n d A n n . U l t . place t h e c o m i n g of C o l u m b a

t o I o n a i n 562, T i g h . i n

563; and from these and other

data

f u r n i s h e d b y t h e I r i s h c h r o n i c l e s a n d t h e C h r o n . P i c t . (P. & S . p . 7) D r . E e e v e s ( A d . pp. 150, 1 5 1 ) a n d Mr. S k e n e (C. S. ii. 105) p l a c e t h e c o m i n g of C o l u m b a t o I o n a i n 563.

B u t w e h a v e so o f t e n

s e e n t h a t t h e s e a u t h o r i t i e s are t w o or t h r e e y e a r s b e h i n d i n t h e i r c h r o n o l o g y a s c o m p a r e d w i t h B e d e , t h a t i t seems r a s h o n

such

g r o u n d s to set aside t h e e x p l i c i t s t a t e m e n t s of t h e l a t t e r . Columba.

C o l u m b a ] T h e g r e a t store-house of l e a r n i n g o n t h e s u b j e c t of St.

C o l u m b a i s D r . E e e v e s ' m o n u m e n t a l e d i t i o n of h i s l i f e b y

A d a m n a n , A b b o t of I o n a 679-704, t h e t h i r d book of w h i c h , a n d s o m e c h a p t e r s i n t h e o t h e r t w o , are b a s e d o n a n e a r l i e r l i f e b y C u i m e n e A i l b e , A b b o t of I o n a 6 5 7 - 6 6 9 ; P i n k e r t o n , i. 5 1 - 6 9 , ed. 1889, w h e r e r e f e r e n c e s are g i v e n t o t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g c h a p t e r s of A d a m n a n ; cf. also E e e v e s , p. vi. T h u s t h e earliest record of h i m i s s i x t y y e a r s posterior t o h i s d e a t h a n d i s a l r e a d y f u l l of l e g e n d a r y matter.

(Hardy,

Oat.

i.

167,

thinks

that

Cuimine

abridged

A d a m n a n ; b u t A d a m n a n cites C u i m i n e , iii. 5, a n d a n a u t h o r w o u l d h a r d l y c i t e a n a b r i d g e m e n t of h i m s e l f . ) T h e l a t e r l i v e s , b o t h L a t i n a n d I r i s h , s i m p l y r u n riot i n t h e m a r v e l l o u s . F o r t h e v a r i o u s l i v e s a n d M S S . of L i v e s of St. C o l u m b a , see Eeeves, A d . p p . v - x x x v i , w h i c h i s b o t h f u l l e r a n d m o r e correct t h a n t h e a c c o u n t i n H a r d y , C a t . i. 166-174.

T h e I r i s h l i f e (Es. pp. x x x i i . f.) h a s b e e n t w i c e p r i n t e d b y

M r . W h i t l e y S t o k e s , f r o m t h e L e b a r B r e c c (pp. ag, 30 of t h e f a c s i m i l e ) i n Three Middle Irish Homilies;

f r o m t h e B o o k of L i s m o r e ,

L i v e s of S a i n t s f r o m t h e B o o k of L i s m o r e .

in

T o these m a y be a d d e d

CHAP.

4.]

Notes.

131

t h e P r e f a c e to Columba's H y m n , ' A l t u s Prosator,' p r i n t e d b y Dr. Todd i n h i s (unfinished) edition of t h e L i b e r H y m n o r u m , pp. 201-251, and b y Stokes, Goideliea, pp. 100-103 < ' a n ( i the preface to t h e A m r a Coluim Cille, w h i c h exists in three recensions : (a) I n the L i b e r H y m n o r u m , printed by Stokes, u. s. pp. 156-158 ; (b) I n the Lebar na h-Uidri, facs. pp. 5, 6, printed b y J. O'Beirne Crowe ; a n d (e) i n E a w l . B. 502, ff. 54-56 ; the first being the shortest a n d t h e last m u c h the longest of the three. These t w o prefaces are the earliest authorities i n I r i s h for Columba. There are t w o fragments of L a t i n lives of Columba i n Codex Salmant. col. 221 ff 845 ff. I t is n o t true t h a t t h e latter ' differs little from t h a t by A d a m n a n ; ' H a r d y , u. s. p. 172. I t is curious that B e d e does not seem to h a v e k n o w n either C u i m e n e ' s or A d a m n a n ' s life of C o l u m b a ; cf. inf. p. 134 : ' de cuius uita . . . n o n n u l l a . . . fetuniur scripta h a b e r i ' ; though he had probably as a lad conversed w i t h A d a m n a n , v. 15, notes ; and he certainly w a s acquainted w i t h M s w o r k de Locis Sanctis, ib. For some account of Columba, v. Eeeves, u. s. pp. l x v i i i - l x x x ; S. C S. ii. 51-54, 79-84, 85 ff. ; Greith, A l t i r i s c h e K i r c h e , bk. iii. ch. 1 - 3 . T h e y all rely perhaps too m u c h 011 u n c r i t i c a l statements of the later lives. T h a t Columba's w a s not the only a t t e m p t to christianisa n o r t h e r n B r i t a i n from I r e l a n d , v. H . & S. i. 116, 1 2 1 ; Eeeves, u. s. pp. l x x i v , f. B r i d i o A l i o M e i l o c h o n , r e g e p o t e n t i s s i m o ] Cf. Eliys, K h i n d Bruide, Lectures, pp. 31, 74, 75 ; Proc. Soc. A n t . Scot. 1892, p. 344 ; C. B . ^ l c h o n . p. 201. H i s power had been s h o w n only a f e w years previously by t h e severe check w h i c h he h a d given to the D a l r i a d i c Scots, v. s. A c c o r d i n g to Chron. Pictorum, P . & S. p. 7, copied m e c h a n i c a l l y b y all later authorities, he reigned t h i r t y years. Marcellinus Comes (on w h o m v. s. i. 13, p. 29, note) gives the date of his accession as 557 : ' I n B r i t a n n i a B r i d u s E e x P i c t o r u m e f f i c i t u r ; ' Bouquet, ii. 20. u n d e . . . i n s u l a m a b eis . . . a c c e p i t ] B e d e d i s t i n c t l y says t h a t Who gave Columba received t h e island from t h e P i c t s ; a n d t h e L i b e r c S u m b a ? H y m n o r u m ( n i n t h or t e n t h century), p. 204, says : 1 B r u i d i . . . filius Melchon . . . i m m o l a u i t Columbo H i . ' T i g h e r n a c h , however, a n d A n n . U l t . i n recording the death of Conall Mac Comgaill, K i n g of the Dalriadic Scots in 574 and 573, respectively, say that he w a s t h e donor of I o n a ; and H . & S. ii. 107, say ' i n a n y case t h e Christian k i n g , i.e. Conall, m u s t h a v e been t h e original donor.' B u t B e d e represents t h e d o n a t i o n as the result of Columba's success a m o n g the P i c t s : ' gentein . . . conuertit, u n d e . . . accepit,' & c . ; cf. c. 3, ad Jin. : ' e o quod illis praedicantibus fidem C h r i s t i pereeperint,' so K 2

132

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. in.

that this argument falls to the ground. There was an obvious motive why Irish writers should wish to represent Iona as the gift of an Irish prince to the great Irish saint; the fact that in spite of this the earliest Irish authority agrees with Bede is decisive in his favour (so Reeves, Ad. pp. 434, 435). As the island lay close to the dominions of both monarchs, Columba may have obtained a confirmation of his possession from both ; ib. lxxvi, 151. Skene (0. S. ii. 34, 88), thinks that this was not the first establishment of Christianity in Iona ; but the authorities for this opinion, a doubtful passage in the Felire of Oengus, and a passage in one of the Irish lives, are too late to be of much value. On this mission of Columba and the conversion of Northumbria under Aidan, &c., which sprang from it, some curious arguments were based i n the controversy about the Scotch claims of Edward I ; P. & S. pp. 249, 250, 273, 374; cf. ib. 200, 201. Columba's ubi et ipse sepultus est] Cf. infr.' in quo ipse requiescit corpore ' relics. On the fate of St. Columba's relics, which is very obscure, see Rs. Ad. pp. 312-318. It seems certain that, like those of so many other saints, they were removed from fear of the Scandinavian invasions. Many places were anxious to claim the honour of possessing them, and more than one place may have obtained a share of them. Dunkeld, which became the head of the Columbite monasteries in Scotland, had an obvious motive for making the claim; cf. Rs. Ad. p. 297. It may be noted that the passage from the Book of Armagh, which Dr. Reeves cites, p. 313, and justly calls enigmatical, ' in aecclesia iuxta mare pro undecima,' has been definitely cleared up by the late Mr. Bradshaw's palmary emendation of ' proxima' for 'pro undecima.' The scribe mistook the letters 'xima' for the numeral xi with the adjective termination. The obit of P- 134. post annos circiter X X X et duos] Note that Bede does Columba. n o t profess to give the date of Columba's death exactly, and therefore we cannot argue confidently from his words. They are quite consistent with the date June g, 597, for which Dr. Reeves decides, mainly on the evidence of Adamnan; Rs. Ad. pp. 309-3x2, 227 if. There was a long correspondence in the Academy, Sept.-Dec. 1892, between Mr. Anscombe and Dr. MacCarthy, arising out of an article by the former in the Engl. Hist. Review for July, 1892. Mr. Anscombe has summed up his own case in a monograph, ' The Obit of St. Columba.' He decides for 580 ; but this seems to me utterly inconsistent with the plainest statements of Bede. If 597 is correct, then Columba died in the very year in which Augustine set foot in Britain ; cf. D. C. B. i. 604. p r i u s q u a m . . . ueniret] From an incidental remark of Adamnan,

CHAP.

133

Notes.

4.]

Dr. Reeves argues that Durruw

was founded

C o l u m b a s e t t l e d a t I o n a ; Rs. A d . pp. 23, 24.

a f t e r , n o t before, Date of the T h e I r i s h A n n a l s foundation

a g r e e t h a t t h e P r i n c e of T e t h b a (Teffia), w h o g r a n t e d D u r r o w t o C o l u m b a , w a s A e d son of B r e n d a n .

(F. M . 585, i s o n l y a n a p p a r e n t

e x c e p t i o n , as t h e t e x t t h e r e is c l e a r l y c o r r u p t . ) d o u b t as to w h e n h e s u c c e e d e d .

B u t there is some

I f i n 553, as D r . R e e v e s t h i n k s ,

his father being passed over (and

F . M. 573 i s

authority w h i c h calls B r e n d a n P r i n c e

the

only

of T e t h b a ) t h e n

Irish

there is

n o t h i n g in the I r i s h A n n a l s inconsistent w i t h Bede's statement, to w h i c h I feel disposed to adhere. D e a r m a c h . . . hoc est campus r o b o r u m ]

A d a m n a n c a l l s i t i n Durrow.

o n e p l a c e b y i t s I r i s h n a m e , D a i r m a g h , p. 2 3 ; e l s e w h e r e h e l a t i n i s e s i t ' R o b o r e t i C a m p u s ' ; pp. 58, 95, 2 1 5 ; ' R o b o r e u s C a m p u s , ' p. 163 ; ' R o b o r i s C a m p u s , ' p. 105.

N o w Durrow in King's County.

a list of monasteries a n d churches

For

f o u n d e d b y or d e d i c a t e d

to

S t . C o l u m b a , v. i b . 289 ff. e x q u o . . . e s s e s u b i e c t i ] T h e o r g a n i s a t i o n of t h e I r i s h C h u r c h Organisawas

not at

this

time

based

on

diocesan

episcopacy,

but the j ^ ^ 0 ^

e c c l e s i a s t i c a l j u r i s d i c t i o n w a s i n t h e h a n d s of t h e a b b o t s of t h e c h u r c h great

monasteries w h o

administered

the

districts

(' p r o u i n c i a , ' monastic,

B e d e ; ' d i o e c e s i s , ' Rs. A d . p. 6 5 ; ' p a r o c h i a , ' ib. 336)

subject

to

t h e m , t h e bishops b e i n g m e r e l y m e m b e r s o f t h e monastic bodies, a n d a s s u c h s u b j e c t , e v e n as r e g a r d s t h e e x e r c i s e

of t h e i r epi-

s c o p a l f u n c t i o n s , t o t h e a u t h o r i t y o f t h e a b b o t , i n v i r t u e of t h e v o w of m o n a s t i c

obedience.

O f c o u r s e t h i s a u t h o r i t y of t h e

abbot

e x t e n d e d on l y o v e r b i s h o p s w i t h i n t h e ' p r o u i n c i a ' of h i s o w n m o n a s t e r y ; a n d B e d e so l i m i t s i t h e r e .

T h e S a x . C h r o n . 565 E ,

very

a b s u r d l y m i s i n t e r p r e t s h i s w o r d s as m e a n i n g t h a t a l l I r i s h b i s h o p s were

subject

to the

Abbot

of I o n a .

c o n f u s i o n b e t w e e n t h e spiritual

This

did not imply

f u n c t i o n s of bishop and

any

presby-

t e r , or a n y c l a i m o n t h e s i d e of t h e a b b o t - p r e s b y t e r t o d i s c h a r g e a n y p a r t of t h e e p i s c o p a l office.

O r d i n a t i o n s , &c. w e r e

performed

b y t h e b i s h o p s , b u t u n d e r t h e d i r e c t i o n of t h e a b b o t a n d c o n v e n t ; a n d t h e b i s h o p , a s s u c h , h a d n o v o i c e i n t h e a f f a i r s of t h e m o n a s t e r y , or t h e a d m i n i s t r a t i o n of t h e d i s t r i c t ; a n d w h e n a b i s h o p w a s s e n t f o r t h t o o t h e r p a r t s i t w a s b y t h e a u t h o r i t y of t h e c o n v e n t ; iii. 5, 17, 2 5 ; iv. 4.

T h e episcopal function w a s often combined

v e r y i n f e r i o r m o n a s t i c o f f i c e s ; S. C. S. ii. 44 ; Rs. A d . p. 365.

with In

some instances the abbot m i g h t be a bishop, a n d w h e r e t h i s w a s t h e case t h e w a y w o u l d be p a v e d for t h e i n t r o d u c t i o n of d i o c e s a n episcopacy. abbot.

S t i l l h e e x e r c i s e d h i s j u r i s d i c t i o n n o t as b i s h o p b u t a s

( I n t h e case of C e d d , c. 23, w e h a v e a b i s h o p a c t i n g a s

a b b o t of a m o n a s t e r y n o t i n h i s o w n d i o c e s e . )

B e d e s p e a k s of t h i s

134

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. iii.

s y s t e m as a n ' ordo i n u s i t a t u s ' ; a n d so to h i m i t w a s . B u t it was t h e o r d i n a r y s y s t e m of t h e I r i s h C h u r c h . I t seems n e v e r t o h a v e existed a m o n g t h e B r i t i s h Celts ; H . & S. i. 143. I n later times t h i s s t a t e of t h i n g s w a s f o r g o t t e n e v e n i n I r e l a n d , a n d l e g e n d s w e r e i n v e n t e d t o a c c o u n t for t h e fact t h a t l e a d i n g I r i s h saints, like Columba, w e r e n o t i n episcopal o r d e r s ; e.g. Felire, p. 51, a n d t h e passage cited below f r o m Misc. Biogr. B u t t h a t t h e system, t h o u g h f o r g o t t e n , was t h o r o u g h l y i n g r a i n e d in I r i s h t h o u g h t a n d speech is s h o w n b y t h e f a c t t h a t ' a b b , ' ' a b d a i n e , ' ' abbot,' ' abbacy,' a r e t h e r e g u l a r w o r d s t o express t h e h i g h e s t ecclesiastical a u t h o r i t y . T h e Popes a r e c o n s t a n t l y called ' a b b o t s of R o m e ' ; a n d w e find e v e n ' a b d a i n e 7 rige n a c a t h r a c h n e m d a , ' ' t h e abbacy a n d k i n g s h i p of t h e h e a v e n l y c i t y ' ascribed t o C h r i s t ; L e b a r Brec, facs. p . 135b, 43. L i n d i s f a r n e i n its ecclesiastical c o n s t i t u t i o n , as i n i t s physical c o n f o r m a t i o n ( B r i g h t , p. 137), closely r e s e m b l e d I o n a . Cf. Yit. Cudb. Pros. c. 1 6 ; ' N e q u e a l i q u i s m i r e t u r , q u o d i n e a d e m i n s u l a L i n d i s f a r n e a c u m p e r m o d i c a s i t , e t s u p r a episcopi, e t n u n c a b b a t i s ac m o n a c h o r u m esse l o c u m d i x e r i m u s ; r e u e r a e n i m ita est. N a m q u e u n a e a d e m q u e s e r u o r u m Dei h a b i t a t i o u t r o s q u e s i m u l t e n e t , imo o m n e s m o n a c h o s t e n e t . A i d a n u s q u i p p e , q u i p r i m u s e i u s d e m loci episcopus f u i t , m o n a c h u s erat, et m o n a c h i c a m c u m s u i s o m n i b u s u i t a m s e m p e r agere solebat. U n d o a b illo o m n e s loci ipsius a n t i s t i t e s u s q u e h o d i e sic episcopale e x e r c e n t officium, u t r e g e n t e m o n a s t e r i u m abbate, q u e m i p s i c u m consilio f r a t r u m e l e g e r i n t , o m n e s p r e s b y t e r i , diaconi, cantores, lectores, c e t e r i q u e g r a d u s ecclesiastici, m o n a c h i c a m p e r o m n i a c u m ipso episcopo r e g u l a m seruent." H e r e , h o w e v e r , t h e bishop h a s a c q u i r e d a h i g h e r position t h a n i n t h e I r i s h s y s t e m , as h e seems to h a v e a p r e r o g a t i v e voice i n t h e election of t h e abbot. B e d e is w r o n g [ad loc.) i n c o m p a r i n g t h i s t o t h e p l a n r e c o m m e n d e d t o A u g u s t i n e b y G r e g o r y (i. 27, p. 48), a s i n t h a t t h e offices of abbot a n d b i s h o p a r e conjoined, w h i c h w a s n o t t h e case a t L i n d i s f a r n e . T h u s E a t a w a s abbot of L i n d i s f a r n e s o m e t i m e before h e became b i s h o p ; iii. 20. (On t h e w h o l e subject, v. lis. A d . pp. 65, 69, 70, 86,87, 198, 199, 335, 339 34 1 , 393 ; S. C . S . ii. 42-44, 94, 95, 158. S k e n e ' s a c c o u n t is m a i n l y based o n Reeves, b u t is w e l l a n d clearly s t a t e d . T h e m o n a s t i c bishop is f o u n d i n e x e m p t m o n a s t e r i e s o n t h e C o n t i n e n t ; D. C. A. ii. 1271 ; cf. N. & K. p. 282. B u t h e r e t h e i n s t i t u t i o n is l a t e r t h a n diocesan episcopacy, t h e object b e i n g t o e n a b l e t h e m o n a s t e r i e s t o o r d a i n t h e i r o w n m e m b e r s w i t h o u t i n v o k i n g t h e a i d of t h e diocesan.) The 1 Muin- T h e m o n a s t e r i e s w h i c h i n I r e l a n d or i n B r i t a i n owed t h e i r o r i g i n ter Coluim- i m m e d i a t e l y or m e d i a t e l y t o St. C o l u m b a f o r m e d a f e d e r a t i o n of cille w h i c h I o n a w a s t h e h e a d : ' arcem, p r i n c i p a t u m t e n e b a t ; ' cf. c. 3,

CHAP. 4 . ]

Notes.

135

p. 1 3 2 : 'Hii ubi plurimorum caput et arcem Scotti habuere coenobiorum,' c. 21, p. 171 ; ' insula primaria,' Rs. Ad. p. 12 ; ' Hii . . . cum his, quae sibi erant subdita monasteriis'; v. 22, p. 3 4 6 ; cf. v. 15, p. 315. These are the ' Columbae monasteria,' v. 9, p. 297, the ' muinter Coluimcille, or ' familia Columbae' of which we hear so frequently in Irish authorities ; cf. Rs. Ad. p. 162 ; Yita Tripart. p. 314. They would be included in the 'province' or ' diocese ' (v. s.) of which Iona was the head. Those in Ireland who were not included in the Columbite system are spoken of as ' ab Hiensium dominio l i b e r i v . 15, p. 316. The position of Iona must have been much enhanced by the fact of Columba inaugurating Aedan mac Gabrain as Dalriadic monarch ; Rs. Ad. p. 198. No later instance is quoted, but the ceremony was probably continued as an honorary function of the abbot; ib. 342, 198. The Scandinavian invaders at the beginning of the ninth century ravaged Iona and massacred most of the community. The headship of the Columbite monasteries in Ireland was transferred to Kells, of those in Britain to Dunkeld ; S. C. S. ii. 304, 305. Hence the ' Libellus de Ortu St Cuthb.' bravely by a double anachronism speaks of St. Columba as 'primus episcopus in Durikel'; Biogr. Misc., Surtees Soc. p. 78. Thus both ecclesiastically and politically the Scandinavian invasions tended to cut off the Scoti of Britain from those of Ireland, and so helped to constitute Scotland in the modern sense. That Bede in all the passages quoted above speaks of the supremacy of Iona in the past tense, seems to show that it had already declined in his day ; H. & S. ii. 115. Iona was restored by Queen Margaret the saintly wife of Malcolm Cennmor: ' Huense coenobium. . . tempestate praeliorum cum longa uetustate dirutum . . . fidelis regina reaedificauit, datisque sumptibus idoneis r e p a r a u i t ' ; Ordericus Yital. iii. 398, 399, ed. Prevost. qualiseumque fuerit ipse] Dr. Reeves (Ad. pp. lxxvii ff.) thinks Character that Bede may have in his mind some of the stories current about ofColumba. Columba, which, if true, would imply the existence in the saint of a somewhat hasty and undisciplined temper. Bede may however only be alluding to the fact implied in the previous sentence, that he had no materials for his life before him. successores] One of these, Adamnan, Bede probably had seen; v. s. permansit, &c.] v. s. Ecgberoto] On him, v. c. 27, pp. 192, 193. exulauerat pro Christo] On this practice, cf. c. 19, p. 163, and note. p. 135. correcti sunt] v. on v. 22. ut quidam rebantur] See above on ii. 19, p. 123.

136

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. M.

CHAPTER 5. Date of Aidan's mission,

missus est Aedan] Aidan died Aug. 31, 651; iii. 14 ad fin., in the seventeenth year of his episcopate, c. 17. The synod of Whitby, which was held before July 664, H. & S. iii. 106, was in the thirtieth year of the ' episcopatus Scottorum,' c. 26 ad init. Therefore Aidan must have been consecrated before July 635. We have seen that Oswald's de facto accession cannot be placed much before the end of 634, c. 1, notes; and to allow time ('aliquandiu . . . praedicans') for the unsuccessful mission of Aidan's predecessor, infra, p. 137, we can hardly place his own mission earlier than April or May 635 (though Richard of Hexham places it in 634; Hexham, i. 10). Hence, when Bede says (c. 26) that Aidan was bishop for seventeen years, he is speaking inexactly. In c. 17 ad init.,'completis annis episcopatus sui X V I I ' (B. C.) ' X V I ' (M. N.) the reading is unfortunately doubtful. The argument is hardly affected if the mission of Aidan's predecessor be included in the ' episcopatus Scottorum.' But I do not think it is so included by Bede. Segeni] On him see note to ii. 19, p. 123.

nude, &c.] Cf. the character given of him, c. 17 ad Jin., pp. 161, 162. non alitor . . . docebat] v. Introd. § 10. c u n e t a . . . gaudebat] Cf. the story of the horse given him by Oswin; c. 14, pp. 156, 157. per . . . urbana et rustica loca] 1 ge Jiurh mynsterstowe, ge ]>urh folcstowe,' AS. vers. Aidan non equorum dorso] Cf. c. 14 u. s. So his disciple Ceadda, walks, and c. 28 ad fin. ' non equitando, sed apostolorum more pedibus incedoes not dendo;' until Theodore with kindly compulsion placed him on ride. horseback; iv. 3, p. 206. (We find however Ceadda's brother Cedd riding ; c. 22, p. 174.) Cuthbert more often walked than rode on his preaching tours ; iv. 27, pp. 269, 270. For an instance of his riding, cf. Vit. Anon. § 22 ; Opp. Min. p. 271. Some canons ascribed to Gildas inveigh against those ' qui carnem non edunt, . . . neque uehiculis equisque uechuntur, et pro his quasi superiores ceteris se putant.' The Irish character of these canons, if they are due to Gildas, would illustrate his connexion with Ireland; H. & S. i. 108, 109. So in the spurious life of Polycarp : avrovpyy «xWro rcL irXefffra ¿Somopiq.; App. Ff. II. iii. 458. So of St. Kentigern ; N. & KL. pp. 192, 193. p. 136. a nostri temporis segnitia] Cf. Introd. p. xxxv. meditari] to study. So iv. 8 ad init. of a little child learning its lessons.

CHAP. 5 . ]

Notes.

13 7

psalmis discendis] The Psalter held a very large place in the Use of the devotions and studies of the xned.aeval church; cf. D. C. A. ii. • P s a ' t e r ' 1922. ' Canendis psalmis inuigilare,' is one of the duties prescribed by Gregory for the ' clerici extra sacros ordines constituti ; ' i. 27, p. 49. The Psalter was among the first things learnt by Wilfrid; v. 19, p. 323. Adamnan of Coldingham was 'occupatus noctu uigiliis et psalmis,' when he received the revelation of the doom which was to overtake his monastery; iv. 25, p. 264. The two Hewalds attracted the notice of the Saxons, because ' psalmis semper atque orationibus uacabant;' v. xo, p. 300. Ceolfrid for many years recited the whole Psalter twice daily, and thrice during the hundred and fourteen days of his journey to Langres ; Haa. § 33. (Bede's account, Hab. § 22, is somewhat different.) For the use of the Psalter at the canonical hours in the services at the of the Monastery, cf. Introd. §§ 2, 8. In the revived monastic life at Little Gridding ' the Psalter was in every four and twenty hours ' sung and read over from the first to the last verse ; ' Walton's Life of George Herbert, p. 336, ed. 1825. In the Irish Church the recitation of the Psalter had a pro- in the Irish minent place. From the number of the Psalms it was called ' the Church; three fifties,' ' na tri coicat'; on the symbolism of which number, see Opp. vii. 1 1 1 . Among the Psalms the 118th (119th), called the ' biait,' from its first words ' Beati inmaculati,' held a prerogative position; cf. MS. Bawlinson, B. 502, f. 44 a ; Lismore Lives, pp. x, xii, 32, 144 ; and a story (not Irish) in H. Y . i. 442. It was one of the marks of Patrick's saintship: 1 na tri coicat noscanad,' ' the three fifties he would sing;' Fiacc's Hymn; cf. Lismore Lives, pp. 32, 316. Fintan, another Irish saint, was nicknamed ' b£l na psalm,' i. e. 'psalm-mouth.' The recitation of the whole or a part of the Psalter, especially as a penithe seven Penitential Psalms, was frequently imposed or undertaken J ^ j j ^ d l s " as a penance. Dante, Letter v, speaks of ' il saltero della penitenza.' Thus Egbert vowed ' quia praeter sollemnem canonici temporis psalmodiam, . . . cotidie psalterium totum . . . decantaret,' c. 27, p. 193 (cf. the case of Adamnan of Coldingham, iv. 25, p. 263 : 'ieiuniis et psalmis, . . . quantum uales, insiste'). And this is constantly found in the Penitentials, English, Irish, and Continental ; cf. H. & S. iii. 333, 334, 425-429 ; Wasserschleben, Bussordnungen, pp. 372, 395, 428, &c. A penitential in Irish, which occurs in MS. Rawl.B 512 ff. 420-44 a, is full of instances of this usage. The Psalter or particular Psalms were also said, like masses, -with a with a special' intention,' as a form of intercession for the living , or the dead. Thus Berengar, King of Italy in 898, makes certain '

138

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. h i .

grants to the Church of St. Martin at Tours ' ea conditione quod in feriis ad Matutinas, " Domine, ne in f u r o r e " (Pa. v i or xxxvii) ; ad Yesperas, " D e Profundis" (Ps. cxxix); ad Completorium, "Domine, exaudi " (Ps. ci or cxlii), pro se et pro suis successoribus dicerentur ; ' Chron. Turon. Bouquet, ix. 49. Charles the Simple in 901 makes grants to the same church ' ita quod pro eo, & c . . . . dicerent i n feriis " A d Dominum cum tribularer " (Ps. cxix) et " De Profundis " ' (Ps. cxxix) ; ib. So in the letters of Frothar, Bishop of Toul, +846 : ' Sciatis . . . pro uita et sanitate uestra Missas tantas et Psalteria tanta fratres nostros decantasse ; ' Bouquet, vi. 386 ; cf. ib. 388, 389 ; Morison's St. Bernard, p. 285 ; Hexham, I. cxxxviii : ' a priore et conuentu Augustaldensi CCC missas, et CCC psalteria.' HeDce i n Irish ' salm * comes to have almost the meaning of ' an intercessory prayer ' ; cf. MacCarthy, Stowe Missal, p. 163. Of the recitation of Psalms for the dead, w e have had an instance in the case of Oswald, supra, c. 2. p. 129. So w h e n the death of St. Hilda was revealed at Hackness, the nuns were bidden ' orationibus ac psalmis pro anima matris operam dare ; ' iv. 23, p. 257 ; cf. Hist. A b b . § 23. Of the reprobate brother whose death is told in v. 14, p. 314, Bede says: 'neque aliquis pro eo uel missas facere uel psalmos cantare . . . praesumebat.' I n the ' Iudicia ciuitatis Lundoniae ' w h e n any gild brother died, each surviving member is to sing or have sung for his soul ' one f i f t y ' : 'gesinge àn fiftig,' 'cantet unum quinquagenarium psalmorum ; ' Thorpe, Ancient Laws, i. 236 ; ii. 499. On Lanfranc's obit, every priest belonging to the monastery of Christ Church, Canterbury, was to sing a mass for him, ' et qui missam non cantat, 1 psalmos cantet ; ' A n g . Sac. i. 56. So for another Canterbury benefactor : ' ssghwilc msessepriost gesinge fore his sawle twa n i e s s a n , . . . 7 seghwilc diacon arede t w a passione fore his sawle . . . 7 aeghwilc Godes Siow gesinge twa fiftig fore his sawle ; ' K. C. D. No. 226 ; Birch, No. 330. (The reading of a Passion w i t h an intention I have not met with elsewhere.) But the most striking instance of this use of the Psalter is in the beautiful story of Beornstan, Bishop of Winchester 931-934, told in G. P. p. 163 : ' Ilium purissimae sanctitatis fuisse accepimus ; cotidie . . . missam pro defunctorum requie cantitasse, noctibus, depulsa formidine, solum cimiteria circuire solitum, pro animarum salute psalmos frequentasse. Hoc cum quadam uice faceret, expletisque omnibus subiungeret : " Requiescant in pace " ; uoces quasi exercitus infiniti e sepulcris audiuit respondentium : " A m e n . " ' (A similar but inferior legend is given in M. & L. p. 247, from Hauréau.) The Council of Clovesho (A. D. 747) c. 27, regulates both the peni-

Chap. 5 . ]

Notes.

139

tential and the intercessory use of t h e Psalms w h i c h were : f S a n c t o Spiritu iam olim ad solaeium generi humano per os Prophetae prolati ; ' H . & S. iii. 372-374. I n t h e t w e l f t h century t h e Psalter w a s t h e m a i n staple of as an edaeducation for high-born m a i d e n s ; cf. A n n . Stadenses : ' cum tamen n i h i l unquam didicerit, nisi solum psalterium, more nobilium puellarum ; ' Pertz, xvi. 330 (of St. Hildegardl. I t was also one of the chief t h i n g s w h i c h A l f r e d the Great h a d h i s children t a u g h t ; Asser, M. H . B . p. 485. o p e r a m dare] A f t e r this t h e A S vers, inserts : ' oSSe f r i d d e on h a l g u m gebedum standan,' ' or, t h i r d l y , stand at holy prayers.' r e l i g i o s i ] ' r e l i g i o u s ' i n t h e technical sense of being under monastic rule. r e m i s s i o n s . . . paschalis] The period from Easter to Pentecost, The Past h e most festal season of the year. The keeping t h i s as a con- c I l a l Q l } i n " quagesitinuous festival goes back as far as Tertullian (early third century) ; ¿ a i cf. Epiphanius, De Fide, c. aa : Six0 H°vrls TlfurtKOffrfjs o\t]s rav ITEVTTJKOVTA {¡¡MpSiv, tv ah OVTC yovvKXtaiau yivovrai, ovre VQTRREIA irpoarcTAXRAI; Migne, Pat. Graeca, xlii. 828, cited b y M. & L . a. I. I t w a s to prevent the interruption of this j o y f u l season that St. Columba acquiesced i n the prolongation of h i s life to P e n t e c o s t ; Es. A d . pp. 329, 347I I I I * . . . s a b b a t i ] The v e r y name of W e d n e s d a y in Irish bears Two weekly witness to t h i s custom, being ' obtain/ t. e. 1 the first fast.' I t was kept as a fast in memory of our Lord's betrayal. (' Cetain in braith,' ' W e d n e s d a y of the betrayal,' is the Irish name for Wednesday i n H o l y w e e k ; F. M. ii. 1014.) The W e d n e s d a y fast is also found i n Tertullian. A s to the F r i d a y fast the same expression as that used here is f o u n d i n Y i t . Cudb. c. 5 : ' sexta sabbati . . . plerique fidelium ob reuerentiam dominicae passionis usque ad nonam horam solent protelare i e i u n i u m ; ' Opp. Min. p. 57. T h i s fasting to the n i n t h hour is also ancient. ' T h e n i n t h hour proved ultimately too rigorous a limit, a n d noon was moved backward till it meant mid-day ; ' M. & L. a. I. On t h e asceticism of t h e Irish Church, see Introd. § 9. i n i u s t e . . . u e n d i t i ] This seems to point to t h e existence of Slave-trade, something like t h a t slave-trade w h i c h St. W u l f s t a n i n later times laboured to suppress. On the use to w h i c h A i d a n put these ransomed slaves, v. note on i. 23, p. 42. d e p r o u i n c i a S c o t t o r u m ] ' of Scotta ealonde,' ' from the island Iona. of t h e Scots,' A S . v e r s . ; b y w h i c h is usually meant Ireland. B e d e of course means I o n a ; and in the original text of c. 17 infra, p. 160, Iona is spoken of as ' H i i , Scottorum insula.'

140

The Ecclesiastical History.

[bk. m i

p. 137. in conuentu seniorum] ' in gemote heora weotena,' ' i n an assembly of their wise men or counsellors,' AS. vers. homines . . . mentis] On the same ground Augustine and his companions had wished to give up the mission to Britain ; i. 23, p. 42. Construegenti quam petebantur, saluti esse] ' to afford the nation the tion of salvation for which they were asked.' On this construction of 'petor.' , ' petor, v. 11. 12, p. 107, note. ad . . . sacerdotem] ' to pam biscope,' AS. vers. Discretion. gratia . . . mater est] Cf. on Luke xxii. 35 sqq. ' Quam iuste discretionem matrem cunctarum nutricemque uirtutum patrum sententia deflniat, et ex hoc Domini sermone probatur, qui non eadem uiuendi regula persecutionis, qua pacis tempore discipulos i n f o r m a t ; ' Opp. xi. 339 ; cf. Introd. § 18. So, conversely, Nicolas, Prior of Worcester, writing to Eadmer about the rights of the see of York in Scotland, says of Aidan's unsuccessful predecessor: ' unus . . . ex eis propter suam indiscretionem inutilis. . . iudicatus, ab ipsis Scottis depositus e s t ; ' H . & S. ii. 203. ordinances . . . miserunt] ' to biscope gehalgedon, 7 Oswalde Jiam cyninge heora freonde to lareowe onsendan,'' hallowed him as bishop, and sent him as teacher to King Oswald their friend,' AS. vers.; cf. c. 25 : ' ordinatus et missus.'

CHAPTER 6. P . 138. incognita progenitoribus suis] v. c. 3 ad init., note. So S . D. i. 20 calls him ' primus in tota Berniciorum gente signifer fidei Christianae.' omnes nationes, &c.] v. ii. 5, notes. Languages I U I linguas] I n i. 1, p. 11, Bede speaks of five languages in oi Britain. . ^ut there he includes Latin as the ecclesiastical language, ' quae meditatione seripturarum caeteris omnibus est facta communis ; ' v. note a. I. Character largus] Cf. Ale. de Sanctis Ebor. w . 275 ff. oi Oswald. < Extruit ecclesias, donisque exornat opimis, Yasa ministeriis praestans pretiosa sacratis,' &c. —a point not specially noticed by Bede. ministrum . . . delegata] The later king's almoner, adprehendit dextram eius] ' 7 cyste,' ' and kissed it,' adds AS. vers. A similar, but very inferior, story is told of St. Dunstan and St. Edith, the daughter of King Edgar ; G. P. p. 189 ; Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 3 1 0 (Malmesbury's Life of Dunstan). Contrast Ks. Ad. p. 7 0 : ' Ilia manus . . . quam Findchanus contra fas et ius

CHAP. 7.]

Notes.

141

ecclesiasticum super caput fllii perditionis imposuit, mox computrescet, et ipsum . . . in terram sepelienda praecedet . . . Quae . . . prophetia . . . adimpleta est.' Many parallels are given in Dr. Reeves' note. Elmham has 1 putrescat' for ' inueterascat,' to make the prophecy correspond more literally with the fulfilment; p. 179. hactenus incorruptae perdurent] ' nu gena ungebrosnade Oswald's wuniaS,'' now still remain uncorrupted,' AS. vers. S. D., i. 20, 21, r e l i o s speaks as if it was only the right hand which remained uncorrupted ; no doubt in order to make the fulfilment of Aidan's prophecy seem more exact. On the fate of Oswald's relics generally, v. c. is, p. 15a, note, in urbe r e g i a . . . cognominatur] Bebbanburh, now Bamborough. BamOther forms are Bebburgh, S. D. i. 373, 374 ; Babbanburch, ib. ii. trough. 1 9 1 ; Babhanburch, ib. 287 ; Bamburth, ib. i. 334 ; Bambrught, ib. 339. Cf. ib. ii. 45 : ' Bebba . . . ciuitas urbs est munitissima, non admodum magna, sed quasi duorum uel trium agrorum spatium, habens unum introitum cauatum et gradibus miro modo exaltatum. Habet in summitate montis ecclesiam, . . . in qua est scrinium, in quo inuoluta pallio iacet dextera manus sancti Oswaldi regis incorrupta.' E . W . says : 'urbs Bebbam, quae nunc " B a a m b u r c " Gallice appellatur.' Bamborough was founded by I d a ; Chron. Sax. E . 547 A.D. Neither Bede nor the Chron. tells us whose queen Bebba was. Hennius, § 63, makes her the wife of Ethelfrid. I f so, he must have been married twice, as he certainly married Acha, Edwin's sister; see below and c. 1, note. The life of St. Oswald makes Bebba contemporary with Oswy ( ! ) ; S. D. i. 373. Lappenberg makes her the wife of Ida ; i. i a i ; E. T. i. 119. argenteo] ' et deaurato' adds R. W . i. 139, copying this passage. Derorum et Berniciorum prouinoiae] On their relations, v. Union of note to c. 1 ; cf. Biog. Misc. p. 7 : ' O s w a l d u s . . . Berniciorum Deyrorumque nationes et populis et moribus distinctas . . . de duobus unum fecerat regnum." p. 139. nepos] 'nephew,' a very late use ; v. Ltft. App. Ff. I. i. 44, note; cf. on iv. 23 ; and Opp. Min. p. 191: i Iustinianus Iustini ex sorore nepos.'

CHAPTER 7. E o tempore] The Sax. Chron. places the mission of Birinus Date of in 634. I f this is correct, his coming preceded by a few months B i . r i l ? u s ' „ . ., _ mission, that of Aidan. Rudborne says 6 3 5 ; Ang. Sac. i. 190. Bede gives no dates. I t is plain that he could obtain no reliable details as to the conversion of the West Saxons ; cf. Bright, p. 149.

142

Eeign of Cynegils.

Birinus.

Asterius.

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk, III.

Drogo's life of Oswald exaggerates the part played by Oswald in the conversion of Wessex ; A A . "SS. Aug. ii. 98. regnante Cynigilso] According to the Chron. he reigned from (-MS< ^ . t o Under 611 he is said 6 l I to B . C. E. F. (A. B. C. E.) to have reigned thirty-one years, which would bring his death to 64a, the same year as that of Oswald. Birino] For the later lives of him, which add nothing but idle legends to Bede's account, see Hardy, Cat. i. 235-239. From the first of these lives is taken the story about him in G. P. p. 157. per Asterium. . . episcopum] Asterius was archbishop of Milan, though he resided at Genoa ; Bright, p. 146. Gams dates his episcopate 630-640 ; Bright, 628-638.

in episcopatus . . . gradum] ' Birinus was thus made a " regiona r y " or missionary bishop, and left free to choose his own centre of operations'; Bright, u. s. Baptism of rex i p s e . . . ablueretur] 'An event hardly second in interest, when Cynegils. o n e c o n a j ^ e r s the destinies of Wessex, to the baptism of Ethelbert himself'; Bright, p. 148. The Sax. Chron. places this event in 635. eum . . . suseepisse] This was the function of the sponsor ; cf. c. 23 ad Jin. iv. 13, and see the note in Bright, u. s. A spurious charter of Ethelwulf (H. & S. iii. 646; K. C. D. No. 1057 ; Birch, ii. g6> wrongly makes Birinus himself godfather (' fulluht fseder,' ' baptism-father') to Cynegils. Birinus did both baptize and act as godfather to Cuthred, son of Cwichelm, son of Cynegils, in 639 ; Sax. Chron. ad arm. On Cwichelm, see ii. 9, p. 99, notes. On sponsors at baptism and confirmation, cf. H. & S. iii. 193 ; Wulfstan's Homilies, pp. 39, 67, 120, 300-302. Cynegils' flliain] The twelfth-century life of St. Oswald says that her daughter. l l a m e w a s Cyneburga; and that after Oswald's death she was persuaded by his niece Osthryth, c. i i , p. 148; iv. ax, p. 249; v. 24, p. 355, to take the veil; S. D. i. 349. It is possible to suspect a confusion with Cyneburga, daughter of Penda, wife of Alchfrid, the son of Oswy, c. 21, p. 170; but on the other hand, Cynegils may well have had a daughter named Cyneburga. Grant conambo reges] It may have been thought well to have the conOswaU.^ firmation of Oswald as Bretwalda. 1 Kynegilsus Eex donauit, et Oswaldus confirmauit donum ; ' Rudborne in Ang. Sac. i. 190 ; cf. Elmham, p. 226. Dorchester Dorcic] ' on Dorcot ceastre,' AS. vers. Dorchester near Oxford. Now a mere village; and such it had already become in the twelfth century. ' Reges . . . ambo dederunt [Birino] . . . Dorcestram, tune urbem, modo uillam ;' G. P. p. 158. On the history of Dorchester as a Mercian see, v. notes on iv. 23, p. 254.

CHAP. 7 . ]

Notes.

143

p. 140. migrauit ad Dominum] Dec. 3, 648, according to Rud- Date of borne, Ang. Sac. i 191, w h e r e see note ; 650, Stubbs, Ep. Succ. p. 161, following Sax. Chron. F. The MSS. of t h e Sax. Chron. ^ place the accession of his successor i n 649 or 650 ; see below. H e is commemorated at Dec. 3 i n Mart. Doneg. p. 3 2 4 ; cf. ib. p. 366. H e r e a later h a n d in MS. C. has inserted on the margin t h e date Non. Dec., which would be Dec. 5. Haedde . . . agente] According to the Sax. Chron. Haedde became H»dde, bishop i n 676, and died in 703. Bede, however, v. 18, ad mit., says t h a t h e died at t h e beginning of Osred's reign, i. e. in 705. Fl. Wig. follows Bede a n d not the Sax. Chron. translatus] ' Hsedde biscop h e h t his lichoman upadon,' ' Bishop Translation H . ordered h i s body to be taken up,' AS. vers. This translation of Birinus. is alluded to i n a pretended decree of Archbishop Theodore's, which will be discussed lower down in connexion w i t h the history of t h e West-Saxon see. Hen. H u n t . , p. xxvi., enumerating t h e glories of Winchester, says : ' ibi etiam Birini praesulis . . . miracula magna uidebis.' A n o t h e r translation took place in 1150; A n n . W i n t . p. 54 ; A n n . Wig. p. 379. in ecclesia . . . Pauli] Built by Cenwalh, the son and successor Winof Cynegils; v. Sax. Chron. 643, A. 642, B. C.; 641 E. Consecrated 648; ib. F. Lat. This is the < old Church,' as opposed to the < new C a t h e c l r a l See notes Mynster,' or H y d e Abbey, consecrated in 903 ; ib. F. ad II. defuncto . . . sueeessit] On the date, v. s. On Cenwalh, cf. Cenwalh. D. C. B. i. 592, 593. suscipere rennuit] W. M. says t h a t h e renounced C h r i s t i a n i t y ; i. 23. B u t this is against Bede's words, and is due to the wish to make a rhetorical point. aliam . . . uxorem] Probably Sexburgh, who survived h i m ; Lappenberg, i. 246. The E. T. i. 252, states this as a fact, tampering, as it frequently does, w i t h the text w h i c h it professes to translate. Cf. notes on iv. 12. regno priuatus] 645, Sax. Chron. A. F . ; 644, B. C. E. fidem . . . suscepit] 646, Sax. Chron. A. F . ; 645, B. C. E. According to Fl. Wig. he was baptized by Felix, i. 20. The Lib. Eli. p. 23, says t h a t A n n a acted as his godfather, and helped to restore h i m to his kingdom ; and t h a t this was w h a t drew on h i m t h e wrath of P e n d a ; c. 18, ad fin. This is probable enough, b u t it may be only an inference from Bede. Cenwalh was also a great f r i e n d of Benedict Biscop, Hab. § 4, p. 367; and of Alchfrid of D e i r a ; Eddius, c 7. Cenwalh's alleged brother Eielwine (i. e. Ethelwine), venerated as a saint at Athelney, is probably a m y t h

The Ecclesiastical History.

144

[ B k . Til.

c r e a t e d b y a n a t t e m p t to e x p l a i n t h a t n a m e a s ' iEftelwines-ei,' ' E t h e l wine's island,' G. P . p Descendants of A n n a of East Anglia,

199.

u i r . . . f e l i x ] Cf. c. 18 ; ad fin. A m o n g h i s ' s a n c t a s o b o l e s ' are his daughter

Ethelburga, h i s step-daughter Ssethryth, and

his

g r a n d - d a u g h t e r E a r c o n g o t a (by t h e m a r r i a g e of h i s d a u g h t e r S e x b u r g h t o E a r c o n b e r t of K e n t ) , a l l of w h o m b e c a m e abbesses

of

B r i e i n G a u l , inf. c. 8 ; h i s d a u g h t e r E t h e l t h r y t h (ii. 19, 20) abbess of E l y , i n w h i c h office she w a s s u c c e e d e d b y h e r sister S e x b u r g h , t h e m o t h e r of E a r c o n g o t a , w h o w a s i n t u r n succeeded b y a n o t h e r d a u g h t e r E r m i n g i l d , w h o h a d b e e n m a r r i e d t o W u l f h e r e of M e r c i a , t o w h o m she b o r e St. W e r e b u r g , F l . W i g . i. 3 a ;

B r i g h t , p. 152.

A f o u r t h d a u g h t e r b e c a m e a n u n a t E l y ; F l . W i g . i. 261 ;

and

a f t e r w a r d s a recluse at D e r e h a m ; B r i g h t , p. 1 5 1 ; cf. H a r d y , C a t . i. 264, 265, 469, 470 ; b u t t h e a c c o u n t s of h e r seem r a t h e r m y t h i c a l . S t i l l m o r e m y t h i c a l s e e m s a son, St. G e r m i n u s , m e n t i o n e d G . P . p. 1 5 6 ; with

L i b . E l i . p p . 15, 23.

T h e e d i t o r of G. P . i d e n t i f i e s h i m

St. G e r m a n u s of A u x e r r e , w h o l i v e d a b o u t

t w o centuries

earlier. Cenwalh restored. History of the W e s t Saxon see.

restitutus]

A s B e d e says t h a t he w a s i n exile three years, t h i s

w o u l d fix h i s r e t u r n t o 647 or 648, a c c o r d i n g to t h e C h r o n . u e n i t i n p r o u i n e i a m , &o.] T h e h i s t o r y of t h e W e s t - S a x o n see, f r o m B i r i n u s t o t h e d e a t h of Haedde, i s as follows. A f t e r t h e d e a t h of B i r i n u s A g i l b e r t b e c a m e b i s h o p of t h e W e s t S a x o n s w i t h h i s see at Dorchester.

D u r i n g h i s t e n a n c y of t h e see C e n w a l h a t t e m p t e d

t o d i v i d e t h e diocese, m a k i n g W i n e b i s h o p of t h e W e s t e r n p a r t w i t h h i s see a t W i n c h e s t e r .

Agilbert, offended at this, retired from

W e s s e x , l e a v i n g t h e see of D o r c h e s t e r v a c a n t . D o r c h e s t e r u l t i m a t e l y passed u n d e r M e r c i a n d o m i n i o n , a n d b e c a m e t h e seat o f a M e r c i a n bishopric. Wine,

and

W i n c h e s t e r t h u s r e m a i n e d t h e o n l y W e s s e x see, u n d e r his

successor

Leutherius

or

Hlothhere;

Haedde,

H l o t h h e r e ' s successor, r e c o g n i s i n g a c c o m p l i s h e d facts, t r a n s l a t e d t h e b o d y of B i r i n u s t o W i n c h e s t e r ; w h i l e o n Haedde's d e a t h t h e diocese w a s d i v i d e d ,

Daniel being located at Winchester,

and

A l d h e l m at S h e r b o r n e ; v . 18, p. 320. T h u s , s t r i c t l y speaking, t h e r e w a s n o t r a n s l a t i o n of t h e see of D o r c h e s t e r to W i n c h e s t e r ; b u t , a f t e r a n a b o r t i v e a t t e m p t t o d i v i d e t h e diocese of W e s s e x b e t w e e n t h e m , t h e f o r m e r ceased t o e x i s t as a W e s t - S a x o n see.

T h e decree

o f Theodore, h o w e v e r , a l r e a d y a l l u d e d to, ascribes s u c h a t r a n s l a t i o n t o Haedde :

' N o l u m u s , . . . i m m o nobis non congruit, ipso . . .

H e d d a superstite, q u i e c c l e s i a m W e n t a n a m t a m i n s i g n i t e r n o b i l i t a u i t , a u t h o r i t a t e s u m m i p o n t i f i c i s A g a t h o n i s t r a n s i e r e n do c o r p u s . . . Birini . . .

a u i l l a D o r k e c e s t r e n s i . . . una cum sede i n W e n t a n a m

c i u i t a t e m , cuius e t i a m . . . apostolico . . . m a n d a t o e x t u n c p r i m o

CHAP.

7.]

Notes.

145

confirmata est in ipsa ciuitate sedes episcopalis dignitatis, parochiam suam in aliquo laedere d i m i n u e n d o . ' H . & S. iii. 126, 127, from A n g . Sac. i. 193. N o w it i s true t h a t t h e W e s s e x diocese w a s not d i v i d e d t i l l after Hsedde's death. (For t h e reason, see on iv. 12.) I t is possible that Ilaedde m a y h a v e sought some papal sanction to accomplished facts i n t h e matter of t h e location of t h e see. B u t it is n o t true i n a n y sense t h a t h e first transferred the see to W i n chester. T h e declaration against division is so contrary to Theodore's general ecclesiastical policy as to be v e r y improbable ; not less improbable is it t h a t h e w h o resisted an express decision of t h e Pope as to the division of t h e N o r t h u m b r i a n diocese, should effusively i n v o k e papal authority for a m u c h less i m p o r t a n t change. On the w h o l e , this decree seems to me decidedly spurious. T h e Ann. bretes Winion. say w i t h more explicit falsehood: ' sedes WestS a x o n u m i n ecclesia de Dorcestria mansit . . . usque ad témpora H e d d a e ; . . . qui sedem transtulit . . . u n a c u m corpore . . . B i r i n i i n ecclesiam summae Trinitatis, modo apostolorum P e t r i et P a u l i W i n t o n i a e ; ' A n g . Sac. u. s. T h e statement as to the original dedication of the c h u r c h also flatly contradicts both Bede a n d the Chronicle. Y e t t h e same annals, as cited A n g . Sac. i. 191, seem to assign t h e translation of the see to Agilbert. A g i l b e r c t u s ] iEgelbert or ¿Ethelbert ; t h e difference in w r i t i n g Agilbert is due to t h e fact t h a t both S a n d g between vowels became a mere ' b r e a t h , ' a n d u l t i m a t e l y disappeared, l e a v i n g us t h e n a m e A l b e r t . (Cf. ' A e l b e r t , ' H a a § 29, and ib., § rx note ; ' Eielred,' G . P. p. 30 ; 1 E i e l w i n i , ' ib. 199.) T h e t i t l e ' p o n t i f e x ' s h o w s that he w a s already i n episcopal orders before h e came to B r i t a i n . Dr. B r i g h t t h i n k s that ' h e had been consecrated . . . i n Gaul as a vacant bishop, e }>reo,' ' t w o only, or three.'

154

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[Bk. III.

The miracles in cc 11-13, were not ' in loco illo, uel de puluere loci illius f a c t a ' ; and therefore do not affect t h e question. s t r a m i n e subtracto] The oldest MSS. all support this reading, with the doubtful exception of C . ; and even in the case of C. the AS. vers., which was certainly made from a MS. of the C. type, see Introduction, p. cxxix., favours ' subtracto.' Later MSS. and edd. read ' substrato' (see critical notes). I believe the explanation to be t h a t ' s t r a m e n ' is used incorrectly for ' stragulus' in the sense o f ' saddle' o r ' horse-cloth.' ' Sternere e q u u m ' is to saddle a horse (cf. inf. c. 14, p 156 : ' stratus r e g a l i t e r ' ; ' distratus equus,' an unsaddled horse, Opp. Min. p. 263. Ducange has ' strarnenlum, insellatura equi'). The later scribes, not understanding this use, altered ' subtracto' into 'substrato.' p. 146. familiares domus illius] ' ]>a higan,' ' t h e members of the household,' t h e ' paterfamilias' being their chief, ' J>ses higna ealdres,' AS. vers. e t cum his . . . reuersa est] Cf. iv. 10, ad fin.; Vit. Cudb. Pros, c 32,

ad fin.

CHAPTER 10. P . 147. uicani] ' fjset ham eall,' ' t h e whole village,' AS. vers, in u n a posta] Note how near the first numeral is approaching to the sense of an indefinite article. uirgis . . . t e c t u m ] For this mode of construction, and consequent frequency of fires, cf. ii. 14, p. 114, n o t e ; for the thatched roof, cf. Yita Cudb. cc. 5, 14, 20. posta . . . r e m a n s i t ] A similar miracle in Rs. Ad. p. 114.

CHAPTER 11. Translation of Oswald.

P . 148. n u n c s e t u a n t u r ] ' nugehealdene syndon,'AS. vers. O s t h r y d a e ] Wife of Ethelred, King of Mercia; iv. 21. She w a s murdered in 697 ; v. 24, p. 355. There is a spurious charter in which Ethelred grants land to Oftfor, Bishop of Worcester, ' p r o absolutione criminum uel meorum, uel coniugis quondam meae Osthrythae ' ; K. C. D. No. 33 ; Birch, No. 76. Ethelred succeeded his brother Wulfhere in 675 ; v. 24, p. 354. I n 704 he became a monk, ib. pp. 355, 356, and ultimately abbot, v. 19, p. 329, of this very monastery of Bardney, W. M. i. 54, 78, where also he was buried, Sax. Chron. 716. AsOsthryth is spoken of as queen at this time, the translation must have taken place 675 x 697, probably after 679 ; v. next note. Where t h e body of Oswald was buried prior to this translation, I find nowhere expressly stated ;

Chap, ir.]

Notes.

155

probably at Maserfelth. The Sax. Chron. E. 641 seems to place the burial at Bardney immediately after the slaughter of Oswald. i n prouinoia L i n d i s s i ] Lindsey seems to have followed the Lindsey. alternations of success between Northumbria and Mercia. Under E d w i n it belonged to the former ; ii. 16. I t probably passed from h i m to Penda in 633. Oswald recovered it (cf. inf. 'super eos regnum acceperat,' to w h i c h W . M. i. 53 adds, ' bellico iure'). On his fall in 642 it would pass to Penda again, until his defeat by Oswy in 655. Wulfhere of Mercia, on his successful rebellion against Oswy three years later, c. 04, ad fin. or at some subsequent time, recovered i t ; for Egfrid had to reconquer it, 671 X675 ; iv. 12, p. 229 ; Eddius, cc. 19, 20; H. Y . i. 30, 3 1 ; S. D. i. 200. Ethelred regained it once more, iv. 12, ad fin.; probably in consequence of the battle of the Trent in 679, iv. 2 1 ; to w h i c h year Fl. Wig. i. 243 expressly assigns the recovery. The translation of Oswald's body would probably be subsequent to this. Beardaneu] Bardney in Lincolnshire. I t is commonly said to Bardney. have been founded by Ethelred himself (e.g. Fl. W i g . i. 46, note ; G. P. p. 312, note), but Bede would hardly have omitted this, had it been the fact. 1 The ruines of Bardney Abbey are yet to be seen ; ' Enderbie, Cambria Triumphans, p. 213 (1661). ' N o w nothing remains but the moated s i t e M u r r a y ' s Lincolnshire (1890), p. 140. tamen, q u i a . . . acceperat] Whether the people of Lindsey Strength of considered themselves to belong more properly to Mercia, or *eel" mg whether their local feeling resented incorporation in any larger unity, is uncertain. The words ' de alia prouincia' rather favour the latter view. A n d they once had princes of their own ; Fl. W i g . i. 253. A n y h o w the incident shows how far the Teutonic tribes in Britain were from any community of sentiment, columna lucis] cf. i. 33, p. 71, note, u e x i l l u m ] cf. Edwin's banner, ii. 16, ad fin. tumbam] Offa of Mercia afterwards adorned it magnificently; Oswald's tombcf. Ale. de Sanctis Ebor. vv. 388 sqq:: ' Postea rex felix ornauerat Offa sepulchrum, U t decus et specimen tumbae per saecla maneret, Praemia pro modico sumpturus magna labore.' A l c u i n is of course a strictly contemporary witness for the reign of Offa. i n angulo saerarii] ' sacrarium' means (i.) the sanctuary, the ' Sacrapart of a church where the altar stands; (ii.) the sacristy; (iii.) n u m the cemetery ; Ducange. It is probably used in the third sense here ipsa terra . . . effectum] The Sftlll6 is told of Oswin, Biogr. Demoniacs Misc. p. 14, and of Arnulf, Bishop of Soissons (1081-82), 'uidimus h e a l e d .

156

Exorcism.

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. hi.

euergumenum . . . eui c u m puluis ille nolenti in os f u i t iniectus, mox mentem recepit ; ' Pertz, xv. 900. W i t h the story w h i c h follows cf. one in V i t a Cudb. c. 41, w h i c h is a good deal heightened from the earlier version i n V i t a A n o n . § 44. Aediluini] v. c. 27, iv. 12, pp. 192, 229. Peartaneu] e. ii. 16, p. 117. g r a u i s s i m e u e x a r i ] One of the sections of Theodore's Penitential, I I . x, is ' De uexatis a diabulo ' ; H . & S. iii. 197. a n u l l o . . . l i g a r i ] cf. A l c u i n ' s account, u. s. v v . 405, 406 : ' E t cum nullus eum potuit constringere uinclis, V e l miseri saeuos flagri» compescere motus ; ' w h i c h throws light on t h e treatment of these u n h a p p y beings. p u l s a n s a d o s t i u m ] ' 7 sloh tacen set geate,' ' a n d gave a signal b y k n o c k i n g at the gate,' A S . vers, ad l o c u m u i r o r u m ] v. on c. 8. p. 150. d i c e b a t . . . e x o r e i s m o s ] ' song he . . . 7 raedde orationem f a Se w i S psere aSle awritene waeron,' 4 he sang and read the prayers that were prescribed against that disease,' A S . vers. ; cf. V i t . Cudb. u. s. There were two k i n d s of exorcism ' in euergumenis siue cathecumenis ' ; Isidore, i n Ducange. T h i s is an instance of the former kind. I n t h e latter, the evil spirit was expelled from persons, especially converts from heathenism, w h o were about to be baptized ; v. D. C. A . Unction also formed part of the ceremony of exorcism ; cf. Theodore's Penitential, I I . iii. 8 : ' Secundum Grecos presbytero licet facere oleum exorcisatum, et infirmis crismam, si necesse est. Secundum Eomanos . . . non licet nisi Episcopis solis H . & S. iii. 193. Cf. Bede, Opp. x. 88 : ' Unde [1. e. from James v. 14] patet ab ipsis apostolis h u n c sanctae ecclesiae morem esse traditum, u t euergumini, uel alii quilibet aegroti, ungantur oleo pontificali benedictione consecraio' ( = xi. 92). So on L u k e viii. 30 : ' S e d et nostri temporis sacerdotes, qui per exorcismi gratiam daemones eiicere norunt, solent dicere, patientes non aliter ualere curari, nisi . . . omne, quod ab i m m u n d i s spiritibus . . . pertulerint, . . . confitendo . . . e x p o n a n t . . . U t quidam uicinus m i h i presbyter retulerit, se q u a n d a m sanctimonialem feminam a daemonio curare coepisse, sed q u a m d i u res latebat, n i h i l apud earn proficere potuisse. Confesso a u t e m quo molestabatur phantasmate, mox et ipsum orationibm caeteiisgue quae oportebat purificationum generibm effugasse, et eiusdem . . . corpus ab ulceribus, quae daemonis tactu contraxerat, medicinali studio adiuncto sale benedici» curasse.' One ulcer remained obstinate. T h e mode of cure was suggested b y t h e patient herself : ' Si . . . oleum, pro infirmis consecratum eidem medicamento asperseris, sicque m e perunxeris, statini sanitati restituar. N a m uidi quondam per

CHAP. 1 2 . ]

Notes.

157

spiri turn, in quadam . . . ciuitate, quam nunquam corporalibus oculis uidi, puellam quandam . . . taliter a sacerdote curatam.' The result was satisfactory ; Opp. xi. 76, 77. I n the parallel passage of the later commentary on Mark, Opp. x. 71, 72, Bede omits this curious personal reminiscence, which indeed is a rare phenomenon in his theological works ; cf. also on exorcism, x. 261. On exorcists as a special order in the early Church, cf. Ltft App. Ff. I I . iii. 240. 241. A spurious charter (K. C. D. No. 34 ; Birch, No. 77) is signed by ' Pinewald, exorcista ' ; cf. Cockayne, AngloSaxon Leechdoms, I. xxxix, cited by M. & L.

CHAPTER 12. P . 151. inflrmitas . . . oontingere] Note how the fever is per- Illness jiersonified ; cf. Luke iv. 39, probably conceived of vaguely as an evil sonified, spirit; cf. Tylor, Anthropology, pp. 353-355; I m Thurn, Among the Indians of Guiana, c. 16. a tempore . . . persteterit] i>. Introduction, p. xxvi. dixit Osuald] ' se halga Oswald,' ' Saint Oswald,' AS. vers. p. 152. quo post annum deueniens, &c.] I t is noteworthy that Oswald's Oswy should be strong enough to do this at the beginning of his r e ^ c s reign ; cf. on c. 24, pp. 177, 178. For the legendary development of this story, see the life in S . D. i. 354-358. The history of Oswald's relics falls into three divisions, viz. that of the head, the arms, and the body. A. The head, as Bede narrates, was buried at Lindisfarne. I n 875 the monks, in fear of the Danes, determined to quit Lindisfarne and take with them the body of S t . Cuthbert, ' e t una cum eo in eiusdem thecae loculo, ut in ueteribus libris inuenitur, . . . caput . . . Oswaldi, antea in . . . ecclesiae coemiterio seputyum ' ; S. D. i. 57. Hence it shared the wanderings of St. Cuthbert's body, ib. 61-68 ; to Chester-le-Street, ib. 69 ; to Ripon, ib. 78, 79 ; and finally to Durham, ib. 79; cf. ib, 221 : ' I s in 'Sere byri eac . . . ©es clene cyninges heofud, Oswaldes,' 'There is in that city too the head of the pure king Oswald ; ' cf. ib. 252, 255. ' Caput . . . nunc Dunelmi inter brachia beatissimi Cuthberti teneri aiunt ' ; W. M. i. 53. The life of Oswald, S. D. i. 351, 375-378, has a foolish and legendary tale, quite inconsistent with the above historical facts, t"hat the head was removed first to Bamborough, whence it was stolen by a stratagem by a monk of Durham ; cf. Hardy, Cat. i. 631. The monastery of Epternach also claimed to possess the head of Oswald ; AA. SS. Aug. ii. 90. B . The arms, as Bede says, both here and in c. 6, were deposited at Bamborough ; by queen Bebba(!) adds the l i f e ; u.s. p. 373. The right arm,

158

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. hi.

according to the life, was stolen b y a monk of Peterborough; ib. 374) 375-

The left arm was at Gloucester, ib. 370 ; and yet there

was an arm at Durham, ib. 381.

(This is a difficulty which often

confronts the investigator of the history of relics.

Thus at Kome

there were two bodies of St. Hippolytus; Ltft. App. Ff. I. ii. 459, 460 t ef. W. M. I I . lxiv.)

The Peterborough arm was afterwards

translated to E l y ; A A . SS. u. s. p. 88.

W . M. i. 53 throws doubt

on the existence of these relics in his day ; but in G. P. pp. 293, 317, 318, he to some extent revoked his doubts.

Swartebrand, an

old monk of Durham, told Simeon that he had often seen the uncorrupted right hand ; but whether at Bamborough or at Durham is not clearly stated.

I t is quite possible that it may really have

been removed to Durham.

Nic. Harpsfeld (sixteenth century) says

t h a t ' testes dignissimi omnique exceptione maiores' had seen it in his day, but he does not say where ; Hist. Eccl. Angl. Saec. vii. c. 26. C. The body was probably buried first at Oswestry; thence it was translated to Bardney, v. s.; cf. Life, u. s. p. 368.

Thence for fear

of the Danes it was removed in, 909 by Ethelflaed, lady of the Mercians, and her husband Ethelred to the monastery which they had built in his honour at Gloucester ; Sax. Chron. ad arm.; W . M. i. 54, 136; G. P. p. 293.

A retranslation of these relics to a new

shrine took place 1 1 0 8 x 1 1 1 4 , at which the author of the life was present, u. s. pp. 369, 370.

This is hardly consistent with his state-

ment, pp. 368, 369, that owing to the carelessness of the monks of Bardney 'uicissim succedentes barbari partem de ossibus illius pietatis furto abstulerunt, et per regiones innúmeras tam nationum transmarinarum quam Anglicanarum disperserunt'; three small bones were left at Bardney.

until only

Judith, the wife of Tostig,

was said to have taken relics of Oswald with her when she left E n g l a n d ; Pertz, xv. 922, 923 ; cf. inf. on c. 14. notes to the

next

chapter how many places

claimed to possess relics of

St. Oswald.

W e shall see in the on the Continent

The monastery of St.

Winnoc's at Bergues in French Flanders professed to have obtained his whole body from Harold Harefoot or Edward the Confessor. This pretended body was said to have been burnt by the French Protestants in 1558; A A . SS. u. s. pp. 88, 89.

Alfred, sacrist of

Durham in the eleventh century, made a deliberate attempt to concentrate the relics of all northern saints at D u r h a m ; Eaine's Hexham, I. liii. ff. Canon Baine remarks justly : ' There are few things more discreditable in mediaeval history than this hungry and jealous relic-mongering;' Chron. 1013.

H . Y . I. x l v i i i ; cf. note on Sax.

CHAP. 1 3 . ]

Notes.

159

CHAPTER 13. a m o r t i s a r t i c u l o r e u o c a t u s ] T h e A S . vers, v e r y literally, ' f r a m deaöes li5e waes gehaeled,' ' w a s h e a l e d from the j o i n t of death.' B r i t t a n i a e fines] W e find churches dedicated to St. Oswald at DedicaGrloucester, v. c. i a , note ; Carlisle, P . & S. p. 19a ; Oswestry, S. D . o s w l w in i. 350 ; H e x h a m , and B a r d n e y in Lincolnshire, ib. ii. 52 ; Paddles- Britain, w o r t h in K e n t , B r i g h t , p. 155 ; S t . Oswald's in E l v e t , D u r h a m , cf. Hoveden, iv. 69 ; Nostell Priory, ib. i. 186 ; Kaine's H e x h a m , I . clxiii ; W i n w i c k , Lanes., w h e r e also are still some verses to h i m ' i n an old barbarous character,' Camden, i i . 968; w h i l e Makerfield near W i n w i c k is one of the claimants for t h e honour of being B e d e ' s Maserfelth. There are K i r k o s w a l d s i n C u m b e r l a n d and A y r s h i r e . A c h u r c h dedicated to h i m a n d St. C u t h b e r t j o i n t l y w a s founded at ' Scythlescester i u x t a m u r u m , ' t h e scene of t h e m u r d e r of A l f w o l d , K i n g of N o r t h u m b r i a , i n 788 (perhaps Chesters near Chollerton) ; S. D . ii. 5a. t r a n s o c e a n u m . . . a t t i g i t ] Of t h e v e n e r a t i o n felt for Oswald i n Cult of I r e l a n d w e h a v e a record in the m e n t i o n of his n a m e at h i s day, Oswald m A u g . 5, i n t h e Félire of Oengus t h e Culdee ; t h e gloss 011 w h i c h and on the passage confuses h i m w i t h a n o t h e r N o r t h u m b r i a n k i n g w h o like Continent. Oswald h a d been an exile a m o n g t h e S c o t i — A l d f r i d ; on w h o m see inf. iv. a6, p . a68 ; Introduction, § 10. T h e I r i s h also claimed to possess relics of Oswald ; A l f o r d , A n n . Eccl. i i . 365. Of t h e cult of Oswald on t h e C o n t i n e n t I h a v e f o u n d t h e f o l l o w i n g traces (of course t h e later the date, t h e greater t h e testimony to Oswald's popularity) : — A . Relics. (On E p t e r n a c h a n d St. W i n n o c ' s , see notes to c. ia.) (a) E v i d e n t l y f r o m Bede's w o r d s here, W i l b r o r d took relics of Oswald w i t h h i m to Frisia. These w o u l d probably be at U t r e c h t or E p t e r n a c h . (&) Trêves, fifteenth century, churches of S. Maria ad Martyres and of St. E u c h a r i u s ; Pertz, x v . 1275, 1379. ( c ) Tegernsee, Bavaria, e l e v e n t h c e n t u r y (a tooth) ; ib. 1067. (d) P r ü f e n i n g or Prüfling, t h i r t e e n t h century ; ib. 1078. (e) Kamshofen, diocese of Passau, t h i r t e e n t h c e n t u r y ; ib. 1107. (/) W e t t i n g e n , i n the Aargau, t h i r t e e n t h c e n t u r y ; ib. 1286. (g) Sauris a n d Tai, t w o v i l l a g e s i n t h e V e n e t i a n A l p s , disputed t h e possession of a finger of St. Oswald ; A A . SS. A u g . ii. 90 ; I t a l i a n Life, pp. 59 ff. ; cf. Baedeker, Eastern A l p s , p. 371. (h) I n t h e e i g h t e e n t h century, t h e abbey of our L a d y at Soissons claimed to possess relics of S t . Oswald, as d i d (i) W e i n g a r t e n , Swabia, {k) Herford, W e s t phalia, (I) and Lisbon ; A A . SS. A u g . ii. 89, 90. B . Dedications. (a) B a m b e r g , t w e l f t h c e n t u r y , a chapel i n t h e monastery of S t .

160

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. HI.

Michael; Mon. Bamberg, p. 603. (b) Prague, thirteenth century, an a l t a r ; Pertz, ix. 177. (c) Altenmünster, Bavaria (thirteenthcentury life of an eleventh-century saint), altar ; ib. xv. 847. (til St. Emmeran, Katisbon, thirteenth century, a church and chapel containing relics, the dedication festival held on the Sunday following his day, Aug. 5 ; ib. 1097. (e) Oberlonon near Meran, Tyrol, thirteenth century, chapel and altar ; ib. 1112. (/) Weingarten, Swabia, thirteenth century, c h u r c h ; A A . SS. Aug. ii. 92. (g) Höllenthal, Schwarzwald, c h a p e l ; v. Meyer's Schwarzwald, p. 167. C. Festivals, &c. (a) H i s day observed at Epternach, end of twelfth century; Pertz, xxiii. 72. (6) The Annales Hamburg, date the solar eclipse of 1263 quite correctly by St. Oswald's day ; ib. xvi. 385. (c) The author of the Italian life says that he had evidence in his own day (1769) of the cult of St. Oswald at Cologne, Constance, Mainz, Münster, Salzburg, Udine (his own city), Venice, Vicenza, and in Bohemia, p. 77. This is taken from A A . SS. Aug. ii. 91, very largely, from which m a y be added Bamberg and Spires. D. Places called St. Oswald. I n Styria and Carniola alone I have found four : (i) Close to Grätz ; Baedeker, u. s. p. 343. (ii) near Judenburg; ib. 361. (iii) On the Drave between Saldenhofen and Marburg, (iv) On the borders of Styria and Carniola, about twenty miles NE. of Laybach. E. Miscellaneous, (a) The ' Hrotsuithae Gesta Oddonis,' speaking of the marriage of Otho, afterwards the Emperor Otho I, w i t h Edith, Athelstan's sister, calls her ' natam de Stirpe beata Oswaldi regis, laudem cuius canit orbis, Se quia subdiderat morti pro nomine Christi.' Pertz, iv. 320, 321. That this is not genealogically correct only makes the testimony the more striking. (6) The Italian life cited above is itself a curious testimony to the popularity of St. Oswald. It is by a certain Giam Pietro della Stua, and dedicated to Gian Girolamo Gradenigo, Archbishop of Udine ; printed at Udine in 1769. (c) I have also before me ' Sermone al popolo in onore di S. Oswaldo. . . recitato . . . nella chiesetta campestre della nob. famiglia Caimo-Dragoni dall' Abate Giuseppe Onorio Marzuttini,' Udine, 1827. From the sermon itself it appears that this ' chiesetta' was dedicated to St. Oswald, and that he was the patron saint of the place. (d) The mention of St. Oswald in foreign missals and breviaries printed in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries is also evidence of his continued popularity ; A A . SS. u. s. p. 91. Smith, on c. 12, says 'infinita sunt loca in Anglia, in Belgio, et Hibernia quae reliquias S. Osualdi uendicant.'

CHAP. 1 4 . ]

Notes.

161

H a r d y ' s Catalogue omits all notice of a n y lives of St. Oswald. Lives of I therefore give a short list of such as have come u n d e r m y notice. Oswald, (i) The life p r i n t e d b y Suriua at Aug. 5 is a mere cento of passages f r o m Bede. (ii) Life by Drogo, a monk of t h e monastery of St. Winnoc's at Bergues, i n t h e eleventh century. P r i n t e d i n AA.SS. Aug. ii. 94-103. (iii) Life by Reginald of D u r h a m . P r i n t e d (incompletely) in Arnold's edition of Sim. D u n . i. 326 ff. (iv) Life in Capgrave's ' Noua Legenda Angliae.' (v) Osvald's Saga. P r i n t e d i n ' A n n a l e r for Nordisk Oldkyndighed,' 1854 > a perfectly fabulous a n d worthless saga of t h e fifteenth century. A c e a ] On him, see v. 20 and notes. B o m a m u a d e n s ] W i t h W i l f r i d i n 703, 704. See on v. 19, P- 327. p r e s b y t e r a d h u c ] Delia Stua, u. s. p . 69, a n d M. & L. a. I. understand t h i s of Acca. B u t it almost certainly refers to Wilbrord, w h o was in I r e l a n d c. 677 ; Mon. Ale. pp. 42, 4 3 ; Bright, pp. 154, 484. scolasticus q u i d a m ] ' s u m leorning mon,' ' a student,' AS. 'Scholasvers.; the I r i s h themselves would call h i m ' mac legind,' ' a son of ^ c u s " reading.' ' Scholasticus' also m e a n s 'professor,' w h a t t h e I r i s h call ' fer legind,' ' a m a n of reading,' a regular officer i n t h e I r i s h monasteries; cf. Ks. Ad. p. 196. I n a letter of Alcuin cited on c. 4, p. 133, t h e ' soholastici' are certainly t h e pupils of t h e monastic school. t i m e r e ooepit] Cf. Bede on 1 J o h n iv. 17 : ' Q u i d est habere ' A looking fiduciam i n die iudicii ? Non timere ne ueniat dies iudicii. Cum ^ment. ofjudgee n i m quis primo poenitendo se de malis actis conuerterit, incipit timere diem iudicii, ne uidelicet apparente iusto Iudice ipse damn e t u r iniustus. Processu uero bonae conuersationis a n i m a t u s discet non timere quod timebat,' &c. ; Opp. xii. 307, 308. p. 153. p i e t a s ] ' p i t y ; ' a n d so often.

CHAPTER 14. P . 154. f r a t e r §ius O s u i u ] ' f r a t e r eius nothus,' Biogr. Misc. Oswy. p. 3. So Yit. Oswaldi: ' septem . . . filios habuit [Ethelfridus] E a n f r i d u m , Oswaldum, Oswium, &c. . . . quorum duo p r i m i . . . de regis Elle filia f u e r u n t ; caeteri uero de concubinis procedebant,' S. D. i. 340; cf. ib. 363. W . M. however, i. 48, says distinctly t h a t Oswy was a son of Acha, a n d Smith declares the opposite view to be ' contra omnem historicorum fide dignorum auctoritatem.' X X X circiter a n n o r u m ] According to iv. 5, ad init., h e died Feb. 15, 670, in his fifty-eighth year. T h a t would fix h i s b i r t h to VOL. I I .

M

162

Paulinus.

Ithamar.

Oswine.

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. hi.

Feb. 612 x Feb. 613. But I have shown there that the true date of his death is probably 671. Possibly therefore his birth also should be placed a year later. This would not much conflict with Bede's statement that he was about thirty at his accession in 643. W . M.'s statement, i. 48, that he was four years old at his father's death is probably a mere inference from Bede. inpugnatus] On Oswy's early difficulties, see on c. 24, ad init. Alohfrido] He fought however on his father's side at the battle of the Winwaed, c. 24, p. 178. See notes on c. 28. Oidilualdo] v. inf. cc. 23, 24. anno secundo . . . sexto Id. Oct.] This date, Oct. 10, 644, falls in Oswy's third year ; for Oswald died Aug. 5, 642. qui X et V i l l i . . . dies X X I . ] He was consecrated July 21, 625, ii. 9, p. 98 ; which seems to give 19. 2. 20, as the length of his episcopate. Note the curious legend of his death in App. I . § 17. secretario] v. ii. 1, p. 79, note. A n d r e a e ] v. ii. 3, p. 85. Lanfranc destroyed the old church and rebuilt it, translating Paulinus' bones. Smith. Ithamar . . . aequandum] Malmesbury more mo paraphrases Bede's words about Ithamar, noting his importance as the first native bishop : ' ita primus in patriam pontificalis honoris in Angli persona ferens gratiam, prouincialibus suis nonnullam dignitatem a d i e c i t ; ' G. P. p. 135. For later lives of him, v. Hardy, Cat. i. 252, 253. Osuini] There is a twelfth-century life of him printed in Biog. Misc., from MS. Cotton, Jul. A. x ; cf. A A SS. Aug. iv. 57-66. This MS. is incomplete; the lacuna can be supplied from MS. C.C.C. Oxon. 134, which contains further two homilies, and other liturgical matter relating to Oswin. I shall occasionally refer to this M S , the account of which in Hardy, Cat. i. 248 250, is incomplete, and in points inaccurate. Cf. also R. W . i. 145-148. ds stirpe . . . A e d u i n i ] This is inexact. He was no descendant of Edwin, but his first cousin once removed. See the pedigrees in note to c. 1. Osrioi] According to his life, Oswin, on the death of Osric, was carried by his friends into Wessex; Biog. Misc. p. 3 ; cf. MS. C.C.C. fF. 80, 91.

Etymologies.

Osuini . . . Aeduini . . . Osrici] ' Que tria uocabula . . . non casu fortuito . . . sed Dei dispositione . . . si iuxta ethimologiam patrie lingue diligenter interpretentur, fuisse probantur imposita;' MS. C.C.C. f. 27. This homily is full of the wildest etymologising of proper names. Oswy and Oswin, like Ceadda and Cedd, are often inextricably confused by later writers ; e. g. Elmham, p. 226.

CHAP. 1 4 . ]

Notes.

163

supra] c. i. p. 155. septem annis] Oswin was murdered on Aug. 20, 651 (infra). Therefore if he reigned for seven years his accession must be placed in 644 ; and this is the year given by the Sax. Chron. E. causis dissensionum] W. M. i. 55 says that the division of the Relations kingdoms had been peaceably arranged, and that the subsequent ^nd Deir^ dissensions were caused by the machinations of evil men ; but this is probably only his own fertile imagination. On the relations of Bernicia and Deira, v. c. 1. Uilfardesdun] Possibly Gariston. Mr. Haigh, cited by Stephens, ut, infra, says Wilbarston, Northants, which is impossible. a uico Cataraetone] ' from Catreht weorfige,' AS vers. ; v. ii 14, p. 115. contra solstitialem occasuta] 'westrihte,' 'due west,' AS. vers. milite . . . eomitis] ' Jiegne,' 'gesiSes,' AS vers. Tondheri] ' Tylsii filio,' Biog Misc. p. 9. proditum] Treason to a lord was of special heinousness in Treason to Anglo-Saxon law. I t was ' bótleas,' %. e it admitted of no compensa- a tion. Cnut's laws, ii. 64 ; Schmid, Gesetze, p 304 ; Thorpe, Ancient Laws, i 410 ; cf. ib. 408. ' Quod si communis proditio talis est, domini proditio qualis est ; ' Biog. Misc. p 10. So of the faithful Tondheri it is said, ' fecit quod potuit, et mortem suam eius morti adiunxit' MS. C.C.C, f. 18 b. (The printed life is defective here.) So on f. 83 b he is represented as saying, ' Cur mihi, quod omnibus licet strenuis, pro domino meo mori non liceat ? ' This preserves a genuine trace of the ancient feeling, that it was disgraceful for the members of a ' comitatus ' to survive their lord ; v. Sax. Chron. s. a. 755, notes. Cf. the devotion of Edwin's thane Lilla, ii. 9, p. 99. praefectum] ' geréfan,' ' reeve/ AS. vers. interfeoit] W. M. conceives that Oswy did all he could by Murder of subsequent good conduct to atone for his crime. ' Guin Oissin mie Oswin, Oiseirg,' Tigh ; ' Jugulatio Oisseni mie Oissirgg,' Ann. Ult. These entries illustrate the way in which the Saxon name ' Oswine ' passed into Irish and became ' Oissene ' or ' Oisin,' the name of the son of the famous Finn mac Cumail, better known in the Scotch form of Ossian ; v. Zimmer, ' Früheste Berührungen,' &c. p. 302 ; though Professor Rhys would give to this, as to so much else, a Pictish origin ; Proc. Soc. Ant. of Scotland, 1892, pp. 329 ff. There are several Oisins and Oissenes in the Indices to Mart. Don. a n d F . M . A latinised form Oisseneus is found in Es. Ad. p. 32 (i. 2, ad fin.). M a

164

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. III.

die XIII® Kal. S e p t . . . . nono] Aug. so. I n v. 24, p. 354, Bede says distinctly that Oswin and Aidan died in 651. But as Oswald died Aug. 5, 642, Aug. 20, 651, strictly falls in the tenth year from that date. Bede has made a similar mistake as to Oswy's regnal years above ; ' regni eius ' must refer to Oswy, as Oswin only reigned seven years, v. s. Oswin's cross still exists at Collingham, Yorks., according to Stephens, Runic Monuments, i. 390. Ingetlingum] This was Ceolfrid's first monastery, Tunbert, afterwards bishop of Hexham, being abbot of it ; Haa. §§2, 3, pp. 388, 389. Usually identified with Gilling, near Richmond. Mr. Haigh, cited by Stephens, u. s., suggests Collingham, but this is unlikely. For the form, see on ii. 14. Burial and Oswin was buried at Tynemouth : ' in oratorio . . . Yirginis translation. [Mariae] . . . ad aquilonem fluminis ; ' Biog. Misc. p. ix. I n process of time his tomb was neglected and forgotten ; but was revealed in 1065, when the body was solemnly translated by Bishop -33gelwin of Durham. To the neglect of Earl Tostig to be present at this translation the biographer attributes his expulsion that same year. His wife Judith however took great interest in the matter, and received some of the saint's hair as a reward ; cf. mp. on c. 12. The body was retranslated early in the twelfth century ; Biog. Misc. pp. 11-15,24 ; Matth. Paris, Chron. Maiora, ii. 138. The writer of the former of the two homilies in MS. C.C.C, discusses, f. 25, the question whether Oswin was a martyr. After citing the cases of Isaiah, Jeremiah, and St. John the Baptist (cf. i. »7, p. 5 i \ he concludes, f. 26: ' Igitur beatus Oswinus non pro fide Christi sed pro iusticia Christi morti addietus, . . . morti sue martyrii nomen indidit.' Cf. St. Augustine's saying : ' martyrem non facit poena sed causa ; ' Opp. ed. Bened. ii. 920, 311, 765, a n d f q . ; v. Index. His festival was kept as a ' festum duplex ' ; Biog. Misc. p. 24 (v. Ducange, s. v. ' festum '). monasterium construetum est] By Eanfled, Oswy's wife, c. 24, p. 179. aspectu uenustus] .' aspectu angelicus,' R. W. i. 141. 1 Minisp. 156. ad eius ministerium] ' to his folgaSe 7 his ]>egnunge,' terium. « h j s retinue and service,' AS. vers. ' Ministerium ' is here the abstract or collective of ' m i n i s t e r ' in the sense of 'thane,' and is nearly equivalent to ' comitatus ' ; cf. ' obsequium,' i. 7, p. 20, note, humilitas] 'quae custos uirtutum dicitur,' R. W. u.s. Oswin and ambulare solitus] See on c. 5, p. 135. On this incident the Aidan. author of the homily, u. s., remarks : ' Nee . . . de doni quantitate sed de donantis indiscretione iusta fuisse cuipiam poterit uideri regis conquestio. . . . Quid si alter egenus occurrisset, iam equo regio ab altero suscepto, pontifex quid dedisset ? ' ff. 22 b, 23 a.

CHAP. 1 5 . 1

Notes.

165

p. 157. promittens] ' p r o f e s s i n g , ' ' a s s u r i n g him.* multum . . . p l a c a t u m ] ' ]>aet h e h i m swiSe bli'Se weere,' 1 t h a t he was very friendly to h i m , ' AS. vers. Cf. Hist. Abb. § 17 : ' Omnes . . . sibi placatos existere . . . obsgcrat,' p. 382 ; cf. also IV. 24, pp. 261, 262 (Caedmon's death), a n d t h e AS. vers, there quoted. quam rex . . . non nouerant] Contrast Oswald, c. 3, p. 132 ; and Oswy, c. 25, p. 182. n u m q u a m . . . h u m i l e m regem] Cf. t h e story of St. Oswald of Edgar and York a n d King Edgar : ' ipse autem nequaquam potuit se propter Oswald of . . . regis humilitatem abstinere a fletu, quia intellexit quod gens ista non meruisset t a m humilem, t a m q u e sapientem h a b e r e ; ' H . Y. i. 437p r i d i e Kal. Sept.] Aug. 31. See t h e Mart. Don. for t h a t day ; Decline of the Felire of Oengus, w i t h the gloss. I t shows t h e later decline of Aidan's fame t h a t i n the life of Oswin, u. s. p. 46, a priest, on hearing of a vision i n which Aidan h a d appeared, is represented as saying, ' De . . . Oswino nonnulla . . . audieram, sed . . . A y d a n i . . . nec n o m e n ad me peruenerat.' I t was by a vision of Aidan's soul being t a k e n u p to heaven t h a t St. Cuthbert was led to embrace t h e monastic life ; Baedae Yit. Cudb. c. 4 ; Yita Anon. § 8. CHAPTER

15.

This incident is given by Bede in his metrical life of Cuthbert, c. 5, but not in t h e prose life. i n t e r n u s a r b i t e r ] 'aelmihtig God,' adds AS. vers. U t t a ] Afterwards abbot of Gateshead ; c. 21, p. 170. Eanfledam] Seeii. 9, 20; iii. 24, 25 ; v. 19, pp. 99, 126, 179, 181, Eanfled. 323. As Oswy is spoken of as king, this mission m u s t have been after 642, and probably soon a f t e r ; for Ecgfrid, t h e son of this marriage, fell on May 21, 685, in his fortieth year. H e must therefore have been born before May 21, 646; iv. 26, p. 267. The political object of this marriage, as of t h a t of Ethelfrid w i t h Acha, was no doubt to conciliate the loyalty of Deira ; see the pedigree i n t h e notes to c. 1, and cf. Green, M. E. p. 296. p. 158. t a n t u m i t e r ] This shows t h e difficulty of communi- Difficulty cation between the different parts of Britain at this time. ofcommum i s i t de oleo] v. i. 17, p. 34, note ; cf. Bede on Gen. i. 3 : ' nec „ , , . Oil calms m i r a n d u m nobis diuina operatione lucem in aquis posse resplendere, the sea. cum et h o m i n u m operatione constet eas saepius illustrari, naut a r u m uidelicet, qui in profundo maris demersi, emisso ex ore oleo, perspicuum sibi hoc ac lucidum r e d d u n t ; ' Opp. vii. 8. To t h e same effect, Opp. vi. 152. Note t h e partitive use of the pre-

166

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. hi.

position ' d e ' as in modern French; ' il mettait de l'huile;' and for the meaning of ' mittere' cf. p. 124, above. Gift of per prophetiae spiritum] Cf. Bede on John xvi. 13: ' Constat prophecy. innumeros fidelium per donum Sancti Spiritus praenosse ac praedixisse uentura ;' Opp. v. 12. Cynimund. nostras ecelesiae] 1. e. the joint monastery of Wearmouth and Jarrow. A Cynimund, monk and priest of Lindisfarne, is Bede's authority for an incident in Cuthbert's life, c. 36; and the similarity of the terms in which he is spoken of makes it probable that he is the same as the Cynimund here.

CHAPTER 16. Alcuin.

Bam,borough.

Fame.

This incident is alluded to by Alcuin in his poem, ' De Clade Lindisfarnensis Monasterii,' 793; v. Sax. Chron. ad arm. Diimmler, Poetae Latini Aeui Carolini, i. 233 : ' Praesulis egregii precibus se flamma retorsit Aedani quondam Bebban ab urbe procul.' quae . . . cognominatur] ' seo is nemned Bebbanburg,' ' which is called Bamborough,' AS. vers. The church of Bainborough is appropriately dedicated to St. Aidan. p. 159. neque . . . capere poterat] No doubt because of the wall mentioned Sax. Chron. 547 E. a. uioulis] ' tunas,' ' townships,' AS. vers. trabium, ses ]>e he biscop waes,' ' about fourteen years from the time that he became bishop,' AS. vers. The translator mistook XUII for X I I I I . corpus . . . sepultura est] Part of his relics were carried away His relics, by Colman after the Synod of Whitby in 664 ; c. 26, p. 19a The remainder shared the wanderings of Cuthbert's body; S. D. i. 57 f t ; v. one. 12. The assertion that the relics of Aidan, Ceolfrid, and Hilda were translated to Glastonbury, W. M. L 56; Gr. P. p. 198, is simply an instance of that huge system of monastic lying, in which Glastonbury had a bad pre-eminence. A similar Glastonbury lie with reference to Dunstan called forth an indignant protest from Eadmer; Stubbs' Dunstan, pp. 412-422. Whether Eadmer would have been as zealous for the truth, if he had not been a Canterbury man, is another question, basilica maior] v. c. 25, ad init F i n a n ] See on c. 25, ad init destina] A prop or buttress, 'studu,' AS. vers., glossed 'stipere,' Anglo-Saxon Glossaries, i 126. i p s a . . . perederet] ' se leg Jnirhaefc )>a naeglas in J>sem )>yrelum )>e heo mid Jjaem to timbre gefsestnad waes,'' the flame ate through the nails in the holes with which it was fastened to the timber,' AS. vers. Cf. Lismore Lives of Saints, p. 323, for a similar tale. p. 16L scripsi autem] I n two of the MSS. of the AS. vers, this paragraph to the end of the chapter is omitted; possibly because it repeats to a large extent what has already been said in c. 5 ; possibly because of the censure of Aidan which it contains. Cf. on c. 3 ; inf. cc. 25, 26. in libro . . . de temporibus] There is a short chapter (xv) in ' De Temthe De Temporibus entitled 'De Sacramento Temporis Paschalis,' porum BaOpp. vi. 1 3 1 ; but unquestionably Bede refers to the larger work, ^ 10n6 ' the De Temporum Ratione, which he himself, v. 24, p. 359, calls, De Temporibus Librum Maiorem. See especially cc. 6, 30, 51, 59-65. See on these works, Introduction, §11. in euangelicis . . . litteris] 1 on halgum bocum,'' in sacred books,' AS. vers. p. 162. u t quidam] v. on c. 4, p. 135. eadem una sabbati] On this belief, v. Bright, p. 143.

168

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. III.

CHAPTER 18. Chronology.

Schools founded.

Divisions of East Anglia,

East Anglian chronology.

H i s temporibus] This is a very vague expression. Aidan died in 651 ; and we have seen on ii. 15 that the accession of Sigbert and the mission of Felix cannot be placed later than 631. Sigbert and his successor Egric are not mentioned in the Sax. Chron., perhaps becaiise the compilers could not place them chronologically. scolam] This has been claimed as the origin of the University of Cambridge. See additional critical note, and cf. Stev. a. I. and Bright, p. 125. On the Frankish schools, cf. ib. 124. W . M. i. 97 improves on Bede : ' scholasque etiam litterarum per loca instituit ; quod pro magno certe debet praedicari, ut litterarum dulcedinem per eum experirentur homines agreste» antea et fanatici.' Pits, p. 108, cites an alleged correspondence between Sigbert and Desiderius, Bishop of Cahors (637-660). These letters are printed in Canisius, Antiquae Lectiones, v. 527, 528, 548, 549, Their genuineness is very doubtful. But even if they are authentic, the Sigbert in question is not Sigbert of East Anglia, but Sigbert I I I , King of Austrasia, 632-656 ; cf. Scherer, Verzeichniss der Hss. der Stiftsbibliotek zu St. Gallen, p. 68 (Halle, 1875). q u e m . . . acceperat] I n what sense Sigbert received Felix from Kent may be seen from ii. 15. Originally he came from Burgundy. See a life of Felix with notes in AA.SS. March, i. 779 f£ iuxta morem Cantuariorum] This seems to imply that Felix had spent some little time in Kent. For the later schools at Canterbury, founded by Theodore and Hadrian, v. iv. 2. These earlier schools were probably due to Augustine. cognato] Perhaps brother-in-law ; v. i. 27, pp. 50, 51, note. I f so, we have again in this kingdom an instance of succession through females. See on ii. 15 ; and the words which follow, ' qui . . . tenebat,' omitted by the AS. vers., seem to point to a division of the kingdom, perhaps into the two 'folks,' North and South, whose names still survive in the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk. The division of the diocese points the same way; iv. 5, ad Jin. ; cf. on ii. 3, 15. monasterium . . . fecerat] 1 in Betricheswrde,* i. e. Bury St. Edmund's ; Lib. Eli. pp. 14, 23. pro aeterno . . . militare] v. c. 23, p. 176, note, p. 163. successor . . . Anna . . . oocisus est] The Sax. Chron. A. B. C. place Anna's death in 654, E. F. in 653 ; all however agreeing in placing it one year before the battle of the Winwsed, which they date 655 and 654 respectively. The date of Egric's fall and Anna's

CHAP. 1 9 . ]

Notes.

169

accession is nowhere given. A n n a was certainly king w h e n Cenwalh of Wessex took refuge w i t h h i m in 644 or 645 ; see on c. 7, p. 140. The Lib. Eli. places his accession in 637, p. 14 ; and at p. 37 says that he died in the nineteenth year of his reign, w h i c h would throw back his accession to 635 or 636. The latter is the date adopted b y Dr. Stubbs, D. C. B. iv. 302 ; but is difficult to reconcile with Bede's words, p. 162, supra, that Sigbert was monk (and consequently Egric king), ' m u l t o t e m p o r e ' ; as i n that case the joint reigns of Sigbert and Egric would only occupy five or six y e a r s ; for Sigbert's accession must be placed 6 3 0 x 6 3 1 ; ii. 15, note. The events narrated here, and the fact that Ethelhere, Anna's successor, fought on Penda's side at the Winwaed, c. 24, p. 178, show how completely East Anglia was dominated by Mercia ; c£ Green, M. E. p. 274. According to Lib. Eli. u. s, Anna was buried at Blythburgh in Suffolk. filius E n i ] ' fratris Redwaldi,' W . M. i. 97 ; so the pedigrees in Fl. Wig. i. 249, 261. optimae . . . sobolis] See on c. 7, p. 140.

CHAPTER 19. The bulk of this chapter is taken from a Latin life of St. Fursa Earlier life which exists in many MSS. (v. Hardy, Cat. i. 239), and has been of St.Fursa. printed b y Surius, the Bollandists, Mabillon, and Colgan. To the MSS. given by Hardy should be added the Codex Salmanticensis (so called because it once belonged to the Irish College at Salamanca), now in the Royal (Burgundian) Library at Brussels. This MS. has been edited by the Jesuits De Smedt and De Baeker, A c t a Sanctorum Hiberniae e cod. Salm. (4to, Edinb. and Lond. 1888). The life of Fursa occupies cols. 77-102 ; it is followed by a second book, of miracles, cols. 102-111, which Bede does not use. I have made this edition the basis of m y collation w i t h the text of Bede, and I indicate its readings i n the critical notes by the symbol SI. ; and references to its sections are placed in the margin. Bede acknowledges his obligations to this life, inf. pp. 164, 165, 168. For other lives of Fursa, see Hardy, Cat. i. 241-246. The story of Fursa is incorporated into an Anglo-Saxon homily by jElfric, Thorpe, ii. 332 if., but it is taken not from Bede, but direct from the life of Fursa. superuenit de Hibernia] A glance at the marginal references Bede's arwill show that Bede has transposed a good deal the order of his raj3 gement original, w i t h the result that he has greatly obscured the course o f t h & t e x t -

170

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. iii.

of his own narrative. To avoid confusion it should be noted that from the beginning of the chapter to ' a d o r n a r u n t ' on p. 164, Bede gives summarily an account of Fursa's coming to Britain, and of his working in East Anglia. Then w i t h the words ' erat autem,' &c., he reverts to his early life in Ireland, and follows it up to p. 167, when the journey to Britain occurs in its due order, followed by his migration to Gaul and death. Hence the 'infirmitas,' 'uisio,' and ' monasterium' of p. 164, lines 3, 4, 10, belong to the sojourn in East Anglia, and are quite distinct from the 'monasterium,' 'infirmitas,' and ' r a p t u r e ' of p. 164, lines 25, 26, 27 ff., which belong to the earlier life in Ireland. Irish love peregrinam ducere uitam] This is a very prominent trait in the of pilgrim- m a r ] t e c [ ] y ascetic character of the Irish Church; cf. Stokes, Lismore Lives, pp. cviii. 21. I t began as early as the sixth century, and lasted at least till the ninth. Of. the well-known passage in the ninth-century life of St. G a l l : ' natio Scotorum, quibus consuetudo peregrinandi iam paene in naturam conuersa e s t ; ' Pertz, ii. 30. So of the Irish pilgrims at Glastonbury, Osbern says : ' quod aliis bona uoluntas in consuetudinem, hoc illis [sc. Hibernis] consuetudo uertit in naturam Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 74. So Hericus to Charles the Bald, A. D. 876 : ' Quid Hiberniam memorem, contempto pelagi discrimine, pene totam cum grege philosophorum ad litora nostra migrantem ? quorum quisquis peritior est, ultro sibi indicit exilium, ut Salomoni sapientissimo famuletur ad uotum ;' Bouquet, vii. 563. (Cf. with this last the quaint passage from the monk of St. Gallen's Gesta Caroli, cited on ii. 1.) I n c. 25 we find an Irishman, Ronan, w h o had travelled in Gaul and Italy. Adamnan tells us how Irish saints set out ' eremum in oceano quaesituri;' Rs. Ad. pp. 30, 49, 50, 166-171 (ed. Fowler, pp. 22, 33, 115). Often they would commit themselves to the deep in a slender coracle without oarage or steerage, and trust their fate and the direction of their course to the winds and waters. (For a striking instance of this, v. Sax. Cliron. s. a. 891, and notes, a. I.). Often pilgrimage or exile was imposed or voluntarily undertaken as a penance. (Cf. the case of Egbert, c. 27, pp. 193, 194 ; Opp. Min. p. 203 ; H. & S. i. 117, 1x8 ; iii. 179, 336 ; Rs. Ad. pp. 52, 157. Legend assigned this motive to St. Columba himself, ib. lxxiv f., 247 ff.) Besides the love of wandering, the desire for self-mortification, and for gaining and imparting knowledge, there was above all the missionary zeal, which was the real motive of St. Columba ; and to which was due the fact that so large a portion of the Continent owed their first knowledge of the glad tidings to Irishmen. Cf. on the whole subject, Zimmer, in GOtt. Gel. Anz. 1891, pp. 181, 182 ; Sitzungsb.

171

Notes.

CHAP. 1 9 . ]

d. K ö n . preuss. A k a d . d. Wissensch. 1891, pp. 28a ff., 317 ; Preuss. Jahrb. l i x . 31 ff. ; Greith, Irische Kirche, Books i i i - v . p. 164. C n o b h e r e s b u r g ] T h i s has been identified w i t h B u r g h Castle, near Y a r m o u t h ; Camden, ii. 157. d e n o b i l i s s i m o g e n e r e ] The Irish authorities differ w i d e l y as Fursa's to Fursa's pedigree ; v. Lismore Lives, p. 294 ; Mart. Don. p. 18 ; P®^1^®^ cf. Pertz, vi. 320 ; ' ex Hibernia regio stemmate orti' (of Fursa a n d his brothers Foillan and Ultan), V i t a S. A m a t i , Episc. Senon. i n Bouquet, iii. 608, w h i c h also makes Fursa a n d Foillan bishops. A s to Foillan, see below. Neither t h e life nor Bede say anything as to Fursa's ecclesiastical rank. A n old G e r m a n version of this chapter is entitled : V o n eim Biscoff Forsee genannt (printed 1473 a n d 1476, fol.). So De Furseo episcopo, in MS. A d d . 14,251, f. 199, w h e r e t h i s chapter occurs separately, r a p t u s . . . e corpore] On visions of the other world, see v. 12, note. The vision, m e r u i t a u d i r e ] ' h u heo God lofodon 7 heredon,' ' h o w they praised a n d glorified God,' adds A S . vers.. i b u n t s a n c t i , ¿Sc.] T h i s is a v e r y favourite text w i t h Bede himself, w h o frequently cites it i n h i s works ; e. g. Opp. Min. p. 83 ; Opp. v i i . 229 ; viii. 327 ; i x . 12, 274, 340 ; xii. 268. I n all these places Bede h a s ' ambulabunt ' for 4 ibunt.' ' I b u n t ' is the reading of the so-called Gallican Psalter, n o w embodied i n t h e Vulgate ; 4 a m b u l a b u n t ' of t h e Roman Psalter. On these t w o Psalters, see v. 19, note. i n S i o n ] T h e A S . vers, after giving t h e Latin, glosses these words ' in w l i t e sceawunge,' ' i n beauty of vision.' r e d u c t u s i n c o r p o r e ] W e should expect ' i n corpus.' For other instances, see M. & L . a. I. p . 165. respicere i n m u n d u m ] cf. Apocalypsis Pauli, § 13 ; Tischendorf, Apocal. Apocr. p

41 : ' «ai tTvev npós jxe 6

ßK&fiov

/cai tdov

fh

TT)V frjv

/cai f/SXii^a,

8\ov

ròv

ayyi\os,

KÓa/wv dis

oiSiv

iviimóv fiov l*\€Aonrdra ; ' cf. Dante, P a r a d . x x i i . 133-135 ; Rossetti's Blessed Damozel, stanza 6. i m p i e t a t i s ] i.e. pitilessness. See on ii. 14, p. 114. p. 1 6 6 . u i r o r u m de s u a n a t i o n e ] 4 quorum alter Beanus, alter uocabatur Meldanus. Hos presules cunctorum memoria dignos usque ad nostra tempora celebrai ; ' V i t a , § 13. According to the Miracles, § 10, Fursa translated their bodies to Péronne. p. 1 6 7 . h o c a r s i t i n t e ] ' I n quocunque membro quis amplius peccauerit, i n eo ampliora . . . patietur t o r m e n t a . . . . Quod accidisse constat diuiti illi. . . . N a m qui . . . in epulando defluxerat, i n lingua amplius ardebat ; * Opp. i x . 130. i l l i s s o l u m m o d o ] So D r y t h e l m , v . 12, p. 309.

172

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. III.

narrare solet] ' cwaeS se J»e fas booc wrat,' 'says he who wrote this book,' adds AS. vers. multis annis, &c.] ' Completis uero annis X omnibus &c. . . . irruentium populorum multitudines non ferons, aliquantorum etiam animos inuidia stimulante contra se commotos esse deprehendens, relictis &c. . . . ad insulam quandam paruulam in mari profectus est ; atque exinde non multo post de Hybernia insula, peregrina ' Saxonia.' litora petens, per Britanniam in Saxoniam transuectus est ; ' Yita, § 26. These last words are specially interesting as showing that the Celts applied the term Saxonia to any part of Britain occupied by the Teutonic tribes. ' Scotland.' in Scottia] ' geond eal Yerland 7 Scotland,' ' throughout all Ireland and Scotland,' jElfric, ii. 346. This illustrates the change of meaning in the word 'Scotland.' See on i. 1, p. 13. Foillanaad Fullano] Foillan, Faelan in Irish. He was a bishop; as is Ultan. implied here by the distinction between him and the ' presbyteri,' Gobban and Dicul. Similarly in the life, § 28, where he is called ' sacerdos.' He and Ultan were evidently among the ' pauci fratres ' who accompanied Fursa to ' Saxonia.' After his death they followed his example and migrated to Gaul ; AA.SS. Oct.xiii. 387 ; Mab. AA.SS. ii. 785 ; Ann. Bened. i. 420 ; Capgrave, cited by Hardy, Cat. i. 254. See also below. They founded a monastery at Fosse, in the diocese of Liège, on land given them by St. Gertrude, Mab. Ann. Bened. i. 420, whose death Ultan foretold. See her life in SS. Rerum Merouingicarum, ii. 462, 463. This monastery was burnt and rebuilt more than once in the twelfth century ; Pertz, xxiv. 270 ; xxv. 101 ; Bouquet, xiii. 605. There was another monastery of Foillan's at Eoeulx near Mons ; Pertz, xxi. 551. He is said to have been martyred in 655 and buried at Fosse ; ib. iv. 11. His day is Oct. 31 ; Félire, and Mart. Don. The various lives of him, with a long preliminary dissertation, are in AA.SS. Oct. xiii. 370-445. Gobban p. 168. Gobbano et Dicullo] ' Galbano et Tibulla,'SI. corruptly, and Dicul. p 0 r the name Dicul, Dicuil, ». iv. 13, note. There are no less than Ultan.

Hermits.

eight Gobbans commemorated in Mart. Don. Ultamim] See above. He became abbot of Fosse, and afterwards ruled the community of Irish monks at Péronne, where Fursa was buried; Mab. AA.SS. ii. 755-758. He died c. 680, ib. ; cf. Gallia Christ., iii. 933; ix. 1036. His day is May 1; AA SS. Maii, i. 118, 119. annum . . . cum . . . eo . . . uixit] On hermits living in pairs, cf. Eaine's Hexham, i. Appendix, p. xxxii. gentilium] i. e. the Mercians under Penda, v. c. 18, notes.

CHAP. 1 9 . ]

Notes.

173

Hloduio] Clovis or Hlodowig II, who succeeded as king of Clovis II. Neustria in 638, at the age of four, and died in 656. He was the husband of Bathildis, on whom see c. 8, notes ; v. 19, note. Ercunualdo] This is Ercinwald, Neustrian Mayor of the Ercinwald. Palace, 640-657. construxit] ' suis manibus,' Mirac. § 6 ; according to which Lagny. Ercinwald gave Fursa his choice of various places, out of which he chose Latineacum, Lagny, on the Marne near Paris ; Gallia Christ., vii. 490 ; cf. Bouquet, iv. 664, ix. 531. diem clausit ultimum] Just before his death he had set out Death of from Lagny to visit his brothers Foillan and Ultan, whom he had • F l i r s a " left in ' Saxonia ; ' but on the way he fell ill and died at Maceriae (MazeroSles, in Ponthieu on the Authie, on which place see a very interesting note in Mab. AA.SS. ii. 310). He died Jan. 16 ; Yita, 5 29 ; Mirac. $ 7 ; and this is his day in the calendars ; Opp. iv. S3 ; Félire ; Mart. Don. According to Mirac. §§9, io, a contest for his body took place between Ercinwald and two other magnates. The first was victorious. The chronology of Fursa's life can only be fixed within rather Chronovague limits. His coming to Britain must be after the accession l o g i r " of Sigbert, '630 x 631 ; notes on ii. 15, iiL 18. Penda's great attack on East Anglia, in which Sigbert and his successor Egric were slain, cannot be later than 644, ib. Therefore Fursa's departure to Gaul was probably not later than 644 ; and cannot be earlier than 640, the date of Ercinwald's election to the mayoralty. The Ann. Ult. enter his death under three years, 647, 648, 660. The last is certainly too late, as it is after the death of Ercinwald. The Ann. Laubienses say, ' 649, Sanctus Furseus . . . ad Gallias usque peregrinatur, quem . . . sequuntur fratres sui Foillanus et Ultanus;' Pertz, iv. 1 1 ; cf. ib. xiv. 515; Bouquet, iii. 40, 171, 17a, 304. As regards Foillan and Ultan, this is very possibly eorrect ; but as regards Fursa, the date of his migration to Gaul is evidently confused with that of his death, which occasioned his brothers' migration. The Ann. Ult. place his vision in 626, and according to the life, §§ 25, 26, he remained in Ireland ten or eleven years after that; this would bring his arrival in Britain to 636 or 637, which is possible ; Fl. Wig. places it vaguely, ' eo tempore,' under 636. It would be interesting to know whether any other Irish missionaries besides Fursa and his company came to East Anglia, and how far the evangelisation of the province was due to Irish influences. Bede only lays stress on the Burgundian influence. Perrona] Peronne, on the Somme. After St. Fursa's death His relics.

174

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. hi.

a monastery was founded there i n connexion w i t h t h e church which contained his body, and seems to have attracted m a n y I r i s h t h i t h e r . From t h e seventh to t h e t e n t h centuries we find i t called ' P e r r o n a Scotorum ; ' Pertz, i. 319 ; xiii. 626 ; cf. Lanigan, ii. 465. r e c e p t u i c o r p o r i s ] I n later times Canterbury claimed to possess the head of St. Fursa ; H . Y. I. xlvi. Smith says, ' H i s relics are i n t h e collegiate church at Péronne dedicated to h i m , except t h e skull w h i c h is at Lagny.'

CHAPTER 20. Death of Felix.

P . 169. d e f ü n c t o F e l i c e ] For t h e bearings of t h i s chapter on East Anglian chronology, see notes to ii. 15. From t h e calculations there made Felix m u s t have died in 645 (so Fl. Wig. i. ao) or 648 (Peter of Blois, cited b y Stev. from. Gale, i. 109, says 646) ; a n d h i s successor Thomas i n 652 or 653. The latter year is given i n t h e Latin of Sax. Chron. F., b u t m a y be only a n inference from t h i s passage. Capgrave (cited Ang. Sac. i. 403) says t h a t Felix died on March 8. H e was buried first at Dunwich, thence translated to Seham, near Ely, a n d thence to Ramsey Abbey ; G. P. pp. 147, 3 1 8 ; Lib. Eli. pp. 21, 22. p o s t . . . a n n o s accepti episoopatus] The same phrase, v. 19, ad init. p . 3 2 2 , M . & L ,

Bishop Thomas.

T h o m a m ] The second native b i s h o p ; I t h a m a r being t h e first; c. 14, p. 154. p r o u i n c i a G y r u i o r u m ] ' Gyrwa msegB,'' the kindred of Gyrwas,' The Gyrwas. AS. vers. Not Jarrow, as Mr. Hamilton makes it, G. P. p. 147. ' G i r u i i sunt omnes australes A n g l i i n magna palude habitantes in qua est I n s u l a de E l y ' ; Lib. Eli. p. 4 ; ' extending from South Lincolnshire to South Cambridgeshire'; D. C. B. ii. 19. B e r c t g i l s u m . . . B o n i f a t i u m ] So t h e great St. Boniface origiBertgils. nally bore t h e native name of W i n f r i d ; Cont. Baedae, p. 363. Honorius. H o n o r i u s . . . m i g r a u i t ] E l m h a m gives his epitaph, p. 1 8 3 c f . AA.SS. Sept. viii. 698-711. cessante . . . m e n s e s ] The reason for t h i s i n t e r r e g n u m is not mentioned. I t m a y have been due to t h e troubles caused by Penda. Deusdedit. D e u s d e d i t ] The first native archbishop. According to E l m h a m , w h o gives h i s epitaph, h i s native n a m e was Frithonas, pp. 192, 193. For later lives of him, cf. H a r d y , Cat. i. 261, 262. W e have h a d a Pope called Deusdedit, ii. 7. For names of this kind, cf. Milman, Lat. Christ, i. 243; Bright, p. 174. I n D. C. B. there are several prelates called ' Quoduultdeus.'

CHAP. 2 1 ]

Notes.

175

r e x i t . . d i e s ] If Bede is right in saying, ii. 7, that Deusdedit died July 14, 664, then his archiepiscopate reckoned from his consecration lasted less, not more, t h a n nine years and four months. Possibly Bede reckons from his election ; in which case the date of his election would be Dec. 12, 654. defuncto I t h a m a r ] From Bede's anguage here, it has been inferred that Ithamar died very soon after Deusdedit's consecration, probably in the same year, 655 ; H. & S. iii. 100; Ang. Sac. i. 320. But considering Bede's way of grouping his facts according to subject rather than date, this must be regarded as very uncertain. Damianum] ' I t marks the great spread of Christianity that the four bishops whose consecration is recorded in this chapter were all of native o r i g i n M . & L.

Death of Rhamar.

Native ^hops-

CHAPTER 21. His temporibus] 653, v. 24, p. 354. Middilangli] ' Middelengle,' AS. vers, and Sax. Chron. B. C. E. ; The Middle ' Middelseaxe,' A., wrongly. They occupied roughly the modern Leicestershire. They are mentioned in i. 15 as one of the tribes of Anglian origin. R. W. identifies ' Middelanglia' with Mercia, i. 89. principe] om. AS. vers.; ' ealdormenn,' Sax. Chron. Bede seems to imply that he had the title of king, 'regis nomine . . . dignissimus.' F e a d a ] By a confusion very common in Saxon names, W. M. i. Peada. 77 calls him Weda ; so Elmham, p. 184. persona] ' hada,' ' orders,' AS. vers. filiam . . . coniugem] Who was said to have betrayed him to his death, c. 24, ad fin. I n AASS. Feb. ii. 180, it is suggested that she may have been illegitimate, like Aldfrid. p. 170. cognatus] A clear instance of the meaning 'brother- 'Cognatus.' in-law'; v. on i. 27, pp. 50, 51. Cyniburgam] On her and her sister Cyneswith, cf. Hardy, Cat. Cyneburg i. 370, 371. On the death of her husband, Alchftid, Cyneburg is said to have entered the monastery of Castor in Northamptonshire, where Cyneswith also took the veil; Hardy, w. s. There they were buried, and thence translated to Peterborough, according to Sax. Chron. E. ad ann. 963 ; cf. FL Wig. i. 265; H. H. p. xxvii; G. P. p. 317. The Sax. Chron. E. brings them into connexion with the alleged endowment of Peterborough by Wulfhere and Oswy, ad arm. 656. Both they and their brother Wulfhere are

176

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. iit.

mentioned on Alchfrid's memorial cross at Bewcastle J Stephens, Bunic Monuments, i. 398 ff. comitibus ao militibus] 'geferum 7 cyninges pegnum,' 'companions and king's thanes,' AS. vers. A d Murum] ' set Walle,' AS. vers. Walton, eight miles from Newcastle; Camden, ii. 1054, 1055, 1087, ed. 1753. Walbottle ; Smith. Cedd. Cedd] See next chapter. Not to be confounded with his brother Ceadda, as is often done ; a practice against which Fuller quaintly protests: ' though it is pleasant for brethren to live together in unity, yet it is not fit by errour that they should be jumbled together in confusion.' See Kaine's Hexham, i. 21, aa. Diuma. Diuma] Mentioned again, c. 24, p. 179; of the other two, Addar and Betti, we hear nothing more. TJttan] The weak Saxon genitive from Utta, v. c. 15. Gateshead. Ad Caprae Caput] Gateshead, on the Tyne, opposite Newcastle ; ' 8et Rsege heafde,' AS. vers., from 4 reege, a roe.' nobilium et inflrmorum] ' ge aeSele ge unieSele,'' both noble and non-noble,' AS. vers. nec prohibuit Penda] The baptism of his own son Peada is a strong instance of this. Dioceses p. 171. duobus populis] Note that the bishops are bishops of doms^11^" tribes, not of the cities as on the Continent; cf. S. C. H. i. 224226. Hence the early dioceses are conterminous with the kingdoms ; cf. sup. on ii.3; Ang. Sac. i. 423. Note that the Middilangli, though in subjection to Mercia, still retain their separate existence. Infeppingum] Not identified; cf. 'Paerpinga ]>reo hund hyda is in Middel Englum ;' Birch, i. 413-415. E i i , ubi . . . coenobiorum] v. s. on c. 4. temporibus Uulfheri regis] 658-675. For the chronology of these Mercian bishops, see notes to c. 24, p. 179.

CHAPTER 22. ReconverBo tempore etiam] These words imply that the reconversion sion of the of the East Saxons was strictly contemporary with the conversion East of the Middle Angles in the preceding chapter, i. e. 653. Saxons. abiecerant] In 616 or 617; v. on ii. 5, p. 91. rex eiusdem gentis] Of the kings of the East Saxons subsequent East Saxon to Ssebert, Bede mentions Sigbert 'paruus,' Sigbert (sometimes chronology called ' bonus' or ' sanctus'), and Swidhelm, son of Sexbald, here ; Sighere and Sebbi, who ruled jointly, c. 30, iv. 6; Sighard and Swef'red, sons of Sebbi, who also ruled jointly, iv. ir, ad fin. Bede

177

Notes.

CHAP. 2 2 . ]

g i v e s us l i t t l e h e l p t o w a r d s c o n s t r u c t i n g t h e i r p e d i g r e e or d e t e r m i n i n g their c h r o n o l o g y ; hence probably their omission i n the Sax. Chron., except that Sighere

and

Sebbi are represented

as

s i g n i n g t h e s p u r i o u s c h a r t e r t o P e t e r b o r o u g h i n 656 E., a d a t e prob a b l y anterior to t h e i r accession.

T h e w a y in w h i c h the pedigree

w a s constructed b y t h e antiquarians of t h e t w e l f t h c e n t u r y m a y be s e e n i n F l . W i g . i. 250, 262-264 ; W . M. i . 99.

T h e y differ i n some

points from one another, and f r o m t h e natural m e a n i n g of Bede's words.

On t h e w h o l e I place little reliance

on them.

As

to

chronology : — S i g b e r t ' t h e L i t t l e ' m u s t h a v e been dead before t h e d a t e of t h e e v e n t s of t h i s c h a p t e r , v i z . 653.

Sigbert ' t h e

l i v e d ' t e m p o r e n o n p a u c o , ' p. 173, a f t e r t h a t d a t e .

Good'

B u t both he

a n d h i s s u c c e s s o r S w i d h e l m w e r e d e a d b e f o r e t h e p l a g u e of 664, a s a t t h a t t i m e w e find S i g h e r e a n d S e b b i r e i g n i n g ; c. 30. r e i g n m u s t t h e r e f o r e h a v e b e e n a s h o r t one.

Swidhelm's

Sighere and Sebbi

w e r e also r e i g n i n g w h e n E a r c o n w a l d b e c a m e b i s h o p of L o n d o n , p r o b a b l y i n 675 ; i v . 6.

I n i v . 11 S e b b i i s s p o k e n of a s sole k i n g :

' socio a n t e se d e f u n c t o , ' s a y s W . M . i. 99 ; p r o b a b l y r i g h t l y , b u t probably also o n l y d r a w i n g a n inference, as w e do, f r o m w o r d s ; R . W . p l a c e s t h e d e a t h of S i g h e r e i n 683. thirty

years ;

iv.

11.

Bede's

Sebbi reigned

Hence his resignation and death

cannot

b e l a t e r t h a n 694, t h o u g h S t u b b s , D . C . B . i v . 594, p l a c e s i t i n 6 9 5 ; n o r e a r l i e r t h a n 692, as E a r c o n w a l d , w h o p r e d e c e a s e d h i m , ib., c e r t a i n l y l i v e d t i l l 692, i f n o t 693. B i r c h , i. 115.

(See K . C . D . N o .

35;

A g r a n t p u r p o r t i n g t o be m a d e b y E a r c o n w a l d i n

695 i s c l e a r l y s p u r i o u s ; K . C . D . No. 38 ; B i r c h , i. 123.) s u c c e e d e d b y h i s s o n s S i g h a r d a n d S w e f r e d , v. s.

Sebbi w a s

H e seems to h a v e

j o i n e d t h e m w i t h h i m s e l f i n the sovereignty before, a n d perhaps i n p r e p a r a t i o n f o r , h i s a c t u a l r e s i g n a t i o n , as i n t h e a b o v e c h a r t e r t h e y sign after h i m w i t h the title 'Rex.'

Swefred makes a grant

to

W a l d h e r e , B i s h o p o f L o n d o n i n 7 0 4 ; K . C . D . N o . 52 ; B i r c h , No. i n . A n a t t e m p t h a s been m a d e to i d e n t i f y h i m w i t h Bede's Swsebhard o f K e n t ; v . 8, ad fin. B u t t h e f a c t t h a t B e d e g i v e s t h e t w o n a m e s i n s u c h d i s t i n c t f o r m s , w i t h o u t a n y h i n t of i d e n t i f i c a t i o n , i s , t o m y mind,

conclusive against the theory.

See h o w e v e r D . C . B . i v .

666, 744, 745, f o r a t r a d i t i o n t h a t k i n g s of E s s e x d i d b e a r r u l e i n K e n t ; a n d R . W . d o e s c a l l S w s e b h a r d , S i f r e d ; i. 185. recisurae]

4

chips,' ' parings.'

It is not i n a n y dictionary that

I h a v e c o n s u l t e d ; for f o r m a n d s e n s e cf. ' r a s u r a , ' i . 1, p . 13. habita . . . conoulcata] 'conculcatae'; meant.

We

should

certainly expect

' habitae,'

for it is t h e 'recisurae,' not t h e ' u a s a ' t h a t are

I t i s p r o b a b l y t h e o c c u r r e n c e of t h e l a t t e r w o r d t h a t h a s

caused t h e rhistake. VOL. II.

N

178 Date of Sigbert's baptism. Consecration of bishops in the Celtic Churches.

Title of East Saxon bishop.

Ythaneaestir.

Tilbury. The Pant.

Asceticism.

Death of Sigbert,

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK. ILL.

p. 172. baptizatns est] The identity of place and of the officiating prelate makes it probable that Sigbert's baptism took place at the same time as Peada's; c. ai. This confirms what was said above as to the date of the reconversion of the East Saxons. uocatis . . . aliis duobus episcopis] Not, I think, British bishops, as D. C. B. i. 430; but bishops of the Irish Church in Britain, the head of which was at Iona. Hence even in the Celtic Churches consecration by more than one bishop was preferred when attainable. Much as Bede ' detested' their paschal errors, he clearly did not regard their orders as invalid, as did Theodore and Wilfrid; iv. 2 ; H & S. iii. 197 ; Eddius, c. 12 ; Bright, pp. 170, 171, 227, 228. Note also that though London still belonged to the East Saxons, iv. 6, Cedd is never called bishop of London by Bede, but always bishop of the East Saxons. Mellitus (ii. 4, p. 88) is called bishop of London; Earconwald (iv. 6) bishop in the city of London; Waldhere (iv. 11) bishop of the city of London; Ingwald (v. 23, p. 350) Lundoniensis antistes. What Wharton, Ang. Sac. i. 424, says of the earliest Mercian bishops would probably apply to Cedd also: 'nullam . . . cathedram siue certam sedem sibi positam habuerunt, in monasteriis uitam agere contenti.' p. 173. fecit per loca ecclesias] So of Bernicia, above, c. 3, p. 132: ' construebantur . . . ecclesiae per loca.' Ythancaestir] Identified with Othona, one of the military stations under the Count of the Saxon Shore ; M. H. B. p. xxiv. It was at the NE. corner of the tongue of land between the Blackwater and Crouch rivers, Essex; Camden, 1.411; Pearson, Hist. Maps. ' Anglice : St. Peter's on the Wall,' Smith. Tilabuxg] Tilbury; famous in connexion with the history of the Armada. Pent®] The Pant river or Blackwater, Essex: 1 hodie et amnis et ciuitas absorptae sunt,' Smith, examine] So iv. 4, ad Jin. disoiplinam uitae regularis] No doubt, as i n the case of Lastingham, c. 23, p. 176,' iuxta ritus Lindisfarnensium ubi educatus erat.' i n quantum . . . poterant] On the asceticism of the Irish Church, v. Introd. p. xxx. On Cedd's own asceticism, see c. 23. tempore non pauco] This is all that Bede tells us as to the date of Sigbert's murder, that it was ' some time after' the reconversion of the East Saxons. u n u s e x his . . . comitibus] ' o}>er }>ara gesiSa,' 1 one of the gesiths,' AS. vers. inlioitum coniugium] Possibly a marriage within the prohibited ; v. s. on i. 27.

CHAP. 2 3 . ]

Notes.

179

exoommunicauit earn] This is t h e only mention of the exercise of this power in Bede. p. 174. s e d e r a t . . . i n equo] v. s. on c. 5. Rendleesham] Rendlesham in Suffolk. s u s o e p i t . . . sancto] ' hine onfeng set fulwihte baSe him to god- Baptism of s u n a , ' ' received him at the bath of baptism as his godson,' AS. vers.; Swidhelm. v.s. on c . 7, p. 139. Aediluald] ' Homo bonus ac uerus Dei cultor ; ' Lib. Eli. p. 25. Ethelwald Ea.st H e succeeded his brother E t h e l h e r e ; see on ii. 15, p. 116 He must not be confounded with the Ethelwald or ' Oidiluald,' King of Deira, n g ' mentioned i n the next chapter.

CHAPTER 23. Oidiluald . . . habebat] He is mentioned as one of Oswy's Oidilwald opponents i n c. 14. He would seem to have got possession of Deira at some time after the murder of Oswin, possibly Deira. through Penda, who was at this time decidedly superior to Oswy in power, c. 24, and whose interest it was to keep the northern realm divided. ( F l . Wig. says, 'cui [Oswino] successit i n regnum Oithelwald regis Oswaldi A l i u s ; ' i. 21 ; cf. ib. 269.) Green, M. E . p. 300, says that Ethelwald was appointed by Oswy, and gives Bede as his authority. This seems to me impossible. Thus, even from t h e worldly point of view, Oswy's crime appears to have brought him no profit. At the time of Oswald's death Ethelwald cannot, as the author of the life of Oswald points out, S. D. i. 359, have been more than seven years old, and was therefore naturally passed over. A t the time of Oswin's murder he would be fifteen or sixteen, and at t h e time of the battle of the Winwsed he would be nineteen or twenty. I t is hardly surprising that he should have taken part against Oswy, to whom he certainly owed no gratitude, whereas he may have had obligations to Penda; cf. "Vita Osw. u.s.: ' nec mirum . . . si Alius saneti Oswaldi, dum aetatis incremento robustius uiguit, contra patruum pro regno reluctari contenderit.' B u t on any view the part he played i n the actual battle was an unworthy o n e ; c. 24, p. 178. B u t he may not have been altogether a free agent. He is not heard of again after the battle of the Winwsed; and he is not mentioned at all i n t h e Sax. Chron. p. 175. n a m . . . eredidit] ' ond cwseiS Jjset he . . . gelyfde,' ' and he said that he believed,' AS. vers. q u i ipsi . . . solebat] A sort of royal chaplain, the 'cynges N 2

180 Royal chaplain.. Discipline of Lindisfame.

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. in.

preost' of Sax. Chron. E. 103a; where P. Lat. has 'capellanus regis.' familiae ipsius] ' his hiwum,' A S . vers.

a quibus . . . didieerat] i.e. the monks of Lindisfarne, see b e l o w ; but the discipline of Lindisfarne was of course Scotic at ,. this time. p. 176. p e t i i t . . . conplere] For the construction, see on ii. 12. LastingL a e s t i n g a e u ] ' Leastingaig,' FX. Wig. i. 22. Lastingham, near ham. W h i t b y . For its subsequent history, cf. Hardy, Cat. ii. 50 ; Mon. A n g l . i. 342. The'prostatutis propositi»] ' 7 J>ser prafost 7 ealdormon gesette,' ' a n d positus.' there appointed a provost and alderman,' A S . vers. The plural need not however mean that more than one 'propositus' was appointed at one t i m e ; but that Cedd, who was abbot of the monastery, carried on the management of it when absent in his diocese, by appointing 'propositi' from time to time. For the office of the 'propositus,' who answers to the later prior, v. Introduction, pp. xxviii, xxix, as also for the form of the word. I t illustrates the non-diocesan character of Scotic episcopacy that Cedd should act as abbot of a monastery which was not in his own diocese ; see on c. 4. The plague, tempore mortalitatis] ' in J>a tide J>sere miclan deatflicnesse 7 wooles J>e ofer moncyn cumen wses,' 1 in the time of the great mortality and plague which came upon the race of man,' A S . vers. This was the plague of 664. On the visitations of the plague, v. on c. 27. adueniens] A f t e r the Synod of W h i t b y ; v. c. 26. de lapide facta] i. e. the earlier church had been of w o o d ; v. on ii. 14. i n monasterio . . . S a i o n u m ] i.e. either Tilbury orYthancaestir. Monks at aut uiuere . . . sepeliri] So some of those w h o had followed the tomb of Ceolfrid to Langres chose ' ad tumbam defuncti inter eos, quorum 0 their abbot. ' , nec linguam nouerant, pro mextinguibili patris afifectu residere ; Hab. § 21, p. 386; Haa. §§ 37, 38, pp. 402, 403. So Alcuin to the monks of Wearmouth: ' Patribus oboedite uestris, . . . adolescentulos bene docete, ut habeatis qui super sepulcra uestra stare possint, et intercedere pro animabus uestris;' Mon. Ale. p. 843; H . & S. iii. 4 7 1 ; cf. Tennyson, I n Memoriam, viii.: ' I go to plant it on his tomb, That if it can it there may bloom, Or dying, there at least m a y die.' ' Militia eonmilitonibus] So c. 18 : ' ut . . . intraret monasterium, . . . oaelestis.' a t q U e _ , . p r 0 aeterno magis regno militare curaret' (of Sigbert

CHAP.

24.]

Notes.

181

of Essex); c. 24, p. 178 : 'ad exercendam militiam caelestern' (of the foundation of monasteries by Oswy) ; Hist. Abb. §§ 1, 8 ; cf. Rs. Ad. p. 339. p. 177. intercessionibus . . . patria] Bede believes in the inter- Interceseession of departed saints for u s ; on John xvi. 26 he says, 'ubi si^n of saints. ueraciter in nomine Iesu petunt electi, dum pro nostra fragilitate intercedunt, quatenus ad suae saluationis sortem pertingamus, a qua adhuc inter insidias hostium peregrinamur in terris ; . . . in die etenim petunt, quia non in tenebris pressurarum, ut nostra in praesenti, sed in luce sempiternae pacis et gloriae, beatorum spirituum pro nobis intercessio funditur ; ' Opp. v. 18, 19. Bede also believes in our asking for that intercession. In the homily for St John Baptist's Day he says, ' Ipsum itaque intercedendo rogemus impetrare, ut ad eum cui testimonium perhibuit, . . . peruemre mereamur ; ' ib. 243. So on Cant. v. 12 : ' Cauernam maceriae cito uolatu petamus, id est, sanctorum . . . crebras pro nobis intercessiones . . . quaeramus. . . . Haec sunt etenim firmissima . . . ecclesiae praesidia ;' Opp. ix. 313 ; cf. also v. 246, viii. 210, xi. 40. But he says no less distinctly, ' etsi sancti . . . nobis . . . possunt . . . intercessionis suae apud Dominum suffragia ferre ; nemini tamen eorum, sed soli dilecto Saluatori nostro dicere debemus, " Filii autem hominum sub protectione alarum tuarum sperabunt " ; ' Opp. ix. 234. m o r t e m . . . aeternam] On the fate of the unbaptized, cf. Opp. Fate of the ix. 199 : ' Catholica fides . . . etiam paruulos esse iudicandos confìtetur eos, qui, . . . priusquam aliquid boni maliue . . . nosse poterant, sine baptismo rapti sunt. . . . Quamuis, ut sanctus Augustinus ait, mitissima . . . damnatio erit omnium, qui praeter peccatum . . . originale . . . nullum insuper addiderunt.'

CHAPTER 24. inruptiones] W e have had instances of these ' inruptiones ' in Struggles cc. 16, 17. The former, in which the royal city of Bamborough itself was only saved by what was thought to have been a umbria. miracle, must have happened before, the latter after the death of Aidan in 651. That in these irruptions the Britons, as earlier and later, were in alliance with Mercia seems plain, as both Tighernach and Ann. Ult. have an entry three years after the death of Oswald: 'bellum Ossu contra Britones.' It would certainly seem that what Bede has said above, ii. 5, p. 89, as to the power of Oswy as ' Bretwalda,' can only be understood of the time posterior to the battle of the Winwaed ; and Bede may mean to hint as much by

182

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. NR.

the words 'nonnullo tempore' in that passage. See also on p. 180 below. U p to that date, w i t h a partisan of Penda on the throne of Deira, w i t h Bernicia open to invasion up to the very gates of the capital, and his son a hostage in the hands of his enemy (see below), his power must have been small. necessitate cogente promisit] These words have been brought into connexion w i t h a parenthetical remark which occurs in Nennius' account of the battle in which Penda fell, §§ 64, 65. A f t e r mentioning ' reges Brittonum . . . qui exierant cum . . . Pantha i n expeditione usque ad urbem quae uocatur Iudeu,' he adds: ' t u n c [i.e. on the occasion of this " e x p e d i t i o " ] reddidit Osguid omnes diuitias quae erant cum eo in urbe usque in manu Pendae, et Penda distribuit eas regibus Brittonum, id est, Atbret I u d e u ' [the restoration of Iudeu]. Mr. Skene would identify ' urbs I u d e u ' with the ' urbs Giudi,' which Bede, i. 12, p. 25, says was in the Firth of Forth ; C. S. i 254. See however note on i. 12. Professor Rhys would read ' Iuden,' understanding it of Edinburgh ; C. B. pp. 132, 133. Jedburgh and Jedworth have also been suggested by Mr. Nash ; Cambrian Journal, 1861, p. 15. I n any case, if the statement is worth anything, it points to Oswy's being driven to the northern part of his kingdom. I n Nennius, however, the treasure is extorted by Penda ; in Bede it is offered to him by Oswy and declined. 'Perfidus.' r e x perfidus] For the meaning of ' perfidus,' see on i. 7, p. 18. That Penda was 'perfidus' also in the ordinary sense, appears from ii. 20; and W . M. calls him ' hominem . . . ad furta belli peridoneum,' i. s r . X I I . . . praediorum] ' t w e l f boclanda sehte,' ' t w e l v e estates of booklands,' AS. vers. p. 178. siquidem . . . habuere] Om. AS. vers. Egfrid a obses tenebatur] A striking proof of the depression of Oswy's hostage. power. It may have been in the 'expeditio Iudeu' that Oswy had to surrender him. He was the younger son and Oswy's favourite, according to Lib. Eli. pp. 24, 27, 28; see on c. 1. Cynuise] ' Cynwisse,' AS. vers. W . M. calls her Kyneswitha, i. 77, w h i c h was the name of one of Penda's daughters; see on c. 21. Ethelwald Oidiluald] See on c. 23. of Deira. eisdemque . . . exspectabat] For this passage the A S . vers, has ' 7 feaht 7 wonn w i S his eSle 7 wiS his fsedran,' ' a n d he fought and contended against his country and against his uncle ' ; which gives a very different complexion to the affair. It is hard to say whether this version is due to a mere misunderstanding, or

CHAP. 24.]

Notes.

183

w h e t h e r it w a s made d e l i b e r a t e l y ; and if the latter, w i t h w h a t a u t h o r i t y and motive. d u c e s ] ' aldermonna 7 heretogena,' ' a l d e r m e n a n d dukes,' A S . Princes v e r s . ; ' cynebearna,' S a x . Cliron. E . F. ; ' regulos,' F . Lat. A m o n g s ^ p 1 0 1 1 "Win

the

these were no doubt t h e B r i t i s h princes m e n t i o n e d b y Nennius. B o t h T i g h . a n d A n n . U l t . m e n t i o n t h e slaughter of t h i r t y kings, ' r e g e s ; ' a n d b o t h e n t e r t h e b a t t l e t w i c e , at a n i n t e r v a l of s i x years. auotor i p s e b e l l i ] B e d e n o w h e r e tells us h o w t h i s was. T h e Ethelhere L i b e r Eliensis, a f t e r m e n t i o n i n g A n n a ' s death, says, ' cui frater A T1•0E> |f.l ftst E d i l h e r u s successit in r e g n u m . Hie P e n d a e regi amicus factus, sub eo regnaturus, deinde suscepit i m p e r i u m , ' p. 23. p r o p e fluuium U i n u a e d ] ' n e a h W i n w e d e streame,' A S . vers. Battle of N e n n i u s , u. s., says, ' Osguid . . . occidit P a n t h a i n campo Gai, et Winwsed. n u n c facta est strages Gai Campi, et reges B r i t t o n u m interfecti sunt, &c. (ut supra) . . . Solus autem Catgabail, rex Guenedotae regionis, c u m exercitu suo euasit de nocte' consurgens, quapropter uocatus est Catgabail Catguommed [». e. " the battle-seizer w h o b a t t l e avoids," or " t h e fighter w h o fights s h y " ] . ' T h e site of the battle is v e r y u n c e r t a i n . M u c h depends o n w h a t is m e a n t b y the ' regio Loidis ' below. Most commentators u n d e r s t a n d t h e district round Leeds to be m e a n t ; C a m d e n ; S m i t h ; Thoresby, D u c a t u s Leodiensis, ed. W h i t t a k e r , pp. 143, 1 4 4 ; W h i t a k e r , E l m e t e a n d Loidis, p. 3 ; Pearson, Historical Maps ; Raine, D. C. B . iv. 166, w h o identifies t h e W i n w s e d w i t h t h e W e n t , a t r i b u t a r y of the Don. Others, e. g. Skene, C. S. i. 254, 2 5 5 ; Nash, u. s. p p . 1 - 1 6 , understand i t of t h e L o t h i a n s . Mr. Skene's earlier v i e w , P. & S., pp. cxvi. f., does not seem to h a v e m u c h to recommend it. A s Leeds is i n Deira, E t h e l w a l d ' s territory, a battle there w o u l d i m p l y a forw a r d m o v e m e n t on t h e part of O s w y . T h e r e is n o t h i n g i n Bede's narrative inconsistent w i t h t h i s . T h e w o r d s ' confisus occurrit,' supra, m a y be t h o u g h t to favour it. T h e other v i e w suits better w i t h t h e situation as deduced f r o m N e n n i u s ' account, if a n y v a l u e c a n be a t t a c h e d to that. Moreover, Fl. W i g . , speaking of Penda's m a r c h to t h e W i n w s e d , says d i s t i n c t l y : ' i n Berniciam ad debelland u m regem O s w i u m ascendit,' i. 23. T h e second part of the n a m e Winwsed is t h e Saxon wsetS, ' a ford.' T h e first part m a y be connected w i t h ' w i n n a n , ' to fight. I t is impossible n o t to be r e m i n d e d of t h e battle of B r u n a n b u r h , w h i c h i n the Egils Saga, c. 52, is called ' V i n h e i S i , ' ' W i n h e a t h , ' and i n S. D. ' W e n d u n e , ' or ' Weondune,' i. 7 6 ; ii. 93. U n h a p p i l y t h e site of B r u n a n b u r h is as uncertain as t h a t of the Winwaed. H e n . H u n t , here again h a s a proverb:

184

The Ecclesiastical History.

[bk. iii.

' u n d e dicitur I n W i n w e d a m n e uindicata est caedes A n n a e Caedes r e g u m Sigbert et Ecgrice Caedes regum Oswald et E d w i n e ' ; p. 60. Cf. W . M. i. 76. O n p 97 H e n . H u n t . ' s i m a g i n a t i o n conceives of P e n d a as visited b y a sort of heaven-sent confusion i n the battle. W . M., i. 55, e x u l t s i n the d o w n f a l l of ' i l l u d u i c i n o r u m e x c i d i u m , i l l u d perduellionum s e m i n a r i u m . ' Professor R h y s t h i n k s t h a t Celts from C o r n w a l l , I r e l a n d , a n d Scotland w e r e present i n P e n d a ' s a r m y ; C . B . p. 140. I f so, t h i s is another p o i n t of resemblance w i t h B r u n a n b u r h . T h e battle w a s decisive as to the religious destiny of the E n g l i s h : ' w i t h it all active resistance on the part of t h e older h e a t h e n d o m came to a n e n d ' ; Green, M. E. p. 310. d e d i t filiam s u a m ] S h e is called E t h e l f l e d a b y W . M. i. 56. On t h e dedication of i n f a n t s to t h e l e l i g i o u s life b y their parents, cf. Introduction, p. ix. X I I . . . t e r r a r u m ] ' p a t w e l f boclond,' ' t h e t w e l v e booklands,' A S . vers. i n p r o u i n c i a D e r o r u m ] T h i s shows t h a t O s w y n o w for t h e first t i m e got possession of the w h o l e of i f o r t h u m b r i a . W e hear n o t h i n g as to t h e fate of E t h e l w a l d . Hartlepool, p. 1 7 9 . H e r u t e u ] ' Heorotea,' A S . v e r s . ; ' Heortesig,' Fl. W i g i. 23, v. critical note. N o w Hartlepool. T h e cemetery of t h i s monast e r y w a s discovered i n 1838, a n d some remarkable slabs w e r e f o u n d ; R a i n e in D. C. B . i v . 879. i n s u l a o e r u i ] Cf. ' I n s u l a q u e C e r u i dicitur, que est inter P l u m b i n u m [ P i o m b i n o ] et E l b a m [ E l b a ] ' ; Pertz, x v i i i . 30a. T h e island of C a p r a j a is p r o b a b l y meant. H i l d ] On h e r v. iv. 23. Foundap o s t b i e n n i u m ] 657 A.D. ; v. inf. tion of X f a m i l i a r u m ] i. e. it w a s one of t h e t w e l v e monasteries founded by O s w y in f u l f i l m e n t of h i s v o w . Whitby. S t r e a n s e s h a l c h ] ' Quorum praecipuum monasterium, t u n c foem i n a r u m , n u n c uirorum, . . . antiquo uocabulo Streneshalh, modo W i t e b i n u n c u p a t u r . . . . I l l u d coenobium, sieut et o m n i a eiusdem regionis, tempore Danicae uastationis . . . d e l e t u m ; . . . n u n c mutato nomine, p a u l u l u m pro tempore restauratum, antiquae opulentiae u i x t e n u e praesentat uestigium ; ' W . M. i. 56. For i t s restoration in t h e e l e v e n t h c e n t u r y , v. S. D. i. 1 1 1 ; ii. 20a. W . M. is w r o n g i n saying t h a t it w a s a ' monasterium f o e m i n a r u m ' under H i l d . I t w a s a m i x e d m o n a s t e r y ; iv. 23. Billed. d i s c i p u l a . . . m a g i s t r a ] ' discipula 7 leornung m o n . . . magister 7 lareow,' A S . vers., retaining t h e L a t i n w o r d s together w i t h t h e

CHAP.

24.]

Notes.

185

translations. By 1 magistra ' Bede means abbess (which office she held in conjunction with her mother Eanfled, iv. 26, p. 267, cf. App. I. § 18, who seems to have retired thither after the death of Oswy). As abbess, Elfled was a great friend of St Cuthbert, and more than one of his miracles are connected with her ; Baed. Vit. Cudb. ec 23, 34 ; Yit. Anon. § § 28, 39. She played an important part in the final restoration of Wilfrid ; Eddius, cc. 43, 59, 60, who calls her ' sapientissima uirgo, semper totius prouinciae consolatrix optimaque consiliatrix,' c. 60. There is a commendatory letter from her to Adolana, Abbess of Palatiolum [Palentz], near Trêves, in Mon. Mog. p. 49. eoiipleto . . . numero] She was barely a year old at the time of the battle of the Winwœd, Nov. 15, 655. Therefore she must have been born at the end of 654 or the beginning of 655, and must have died at the end of 713 or in 714. Her death is mentioned in the Irish Annals, 1 Filia Ossu in monasterio lid moritur ; ' Ann. Ult. 712 ; Tigh. 713. Aeduini] For Edwin's translation, cf. on ii. 20, p. 125. The Translaothers were probably buried there in the first instance. The Î*011 Edwin.

Glastonbury myth translates Eanfled to Glastonbury ; W. M. i. 25. tertio decimo . . . Decembrium] This would be Nov. 15, 654, as Date of the Oswy's thirteenth year extended from Aug. 5, 654, to Aug. 4, 655. battle of the But in v. 24, p. 354, Bede distinctly says that Penda fell in 655. The three oldest MSS. of the Sax. Chron. (A. B. C ) say the same. This date agrees with the statement above, anhymbra biscop,' Tuda ' w h o w a s bishop of t h e N o r t h u m b r i a n s a f t e r Colman,' adds A S . v e r s . ; a n addition necessitated b y t h e omission of cc. 25, 26. P s e g n a l a e e h ] T h e r e is an e x t r a o r d i n a r y v a r i a t i o n i n t h e later Pasgnaa u t h o r i t i e s as to the n a m e of Tuda's burial-place. T h e Sax. l a e c h C h r o n . ad. ann. 664, E. h a s ' o n W a g e l e ' ; G a i m a r (M. H . B . p. 78i i h a s ' Paggle,' w i t h t h e o r d i n a r y confusion of W and P ; H . H . O 2

196

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. III.

p. TOO, has Wemalet, w i t h a v. I. Weinalet, w h i c h last m a y easily be a mis writing of Peinalee, w h i c h is not so far from Bede's form. Wagele has been identified w i t h W h a l l e y on the borders of Lancashire and Cheshire, v. Earle, Sax. Chron. a. 1. ; H. & S. iii. 44*4. S m i t h would identify Psegnalaech w i t h S. D.'s Wincanheal, or Pincahala, ii. 43, 51, 376; and both w i t h the modern Finchale, near Durham. B u t the whole matter is v e r y uncertain. The plague H i b e r n i a m q u o q u e ] The A n n . XJlt. notice outbreaks of the in Ireland. p ] a g u t t i n 6 6 6 j 6 6 7 ; 682, 683, 699-702 ; Tigh. 664, 665, 667, 683, 684 ; F. M. 664, 666, 684. Cynifrid, formerly abbot of Galling, died of the plague i n I r e l a n d ; Haa. § 3. This was probably in 661, as it is mentioned i n connexion w i t h the migration of Tunbert and Ceolfrid to Kipon about that time. See on c. 26. The story of Wilbrord and the I r i s h scholar i n c. 13. implies a visitation ahout 677, v. notes a. I. The Irish called it ' b u i d e chonaill,' ' cron chonaill,' ' buidechair ' ; Lib. H y m n . pp. 123, 124 ; A n n . Ult. 555 ; F. M. 548, 664, and n o t e s ; the British called it ' y fall (or y f a d ) felen,' Rhys, C. B . p. 68 ; all names derived from the yellow colour of its victims. So ' flaua pestis,' Giraldus Cambr. Opp. iii. 57, 151, M y friend and former good physician Dr. Tuck w e l l t h i n k s t h a t it was probably a malignant form of typhus. n o b i l i u m . . . m e d i o c r i u m ] ' ge aetfelinga ge o'Serra/ both ethelings and others,' A S . vers. Resort of q u i . . . secesserant] Of this resort from B r i t a i n to Ireland students to f o r purposes of study or devotion Bede himself gives several instances. Besides the three mentioned i n this chapter w e have the cases of Wilbrord, c. 13 ; v. 10, ad init.; Tuda, c. 2 6 ; Ceadda, iv. 3, p. 211 ; Eddius, c. 1 4 ; Higbald, iv. 3, p. 211 ; Witbert, v. 9, ad fin.; the two Hewalds, v. 10 ; Haemgils, v. 12, p. 309. The case of C y n i f r i d from Haa. § 3, has been cited above. So the Frankish Agilbert, iii. 7, p. 140; cf. Bright, pp. 159, 160. The lives of the Cambro-British saints (ed. Eees) w h i c h are h i g h l y mythical, show t h a t it w a s considered the correct thing for a British saint to have studied in Ireland, e. g. St. Cadoc, pp. 35, 36, cf. p. 59 ; St. Kebi, ib. pp. 184-186; cf. P. & S. pp. 112, 113. There is a letter from A l d h e l m to a friend named Eahfrid who had spent six years in Ireland, ' uber sophiae sugens.' H e says that the number of those w h o resorted to Ireland resembled a swarm of beea H e mentions as their subjects of s t u d y : grammar, geometry, physics, and the allegorical and tropological interpretation of scripture [v. Introd. § 14). H e is however somewhat piqued that Britain, w h i c h has inherited the learning of Theodore and Hadrian, should have to resort to Ireland for instruction : ' ac si istic fecundo Britanniae i n

Chap. 27.]

Notes.

19 7

cespite didascali. . . reperiri minime queant ; ' Opp. pp. 91-95. The letter would be very interesting if it were not almost unintelligible through the writer's puerile pomposity. I n some cases the exile was not wholly voluntary, but was due partly to political causes. We find also exile in Gaul, iii. 8 ; iv. 23 ; Hist. Abb. §§ a, 3 ; and in Italy, Hist. Abb. Anon. § 27. magistrorum] I n all the Irish monasteries there was a regular officer called the ' fer legind,' lit. ' man of reading,' lector, or professor ; v. s. on c. 13. sine pretio] That the Irish sometimes offered their learning for sale is shown by the story given above, on ii. 1, from the monk of St. Gallen. duo iuuenes . . . de nobilibus] 4 twegen geonge aeiSelingas,' ' two young ethelings,' AS. vers. Eogberct] See v. 9, and notes; cf. Opp. Min. p. 203. E d i l u i n i ] v.s. c. 11, p. 149 ; inf. iv. 12, p. 229. B a t h m e l s i g i ] Colman of Rath Maelsighe is commemorated in the RathmelMart. Don. at Dec. 14. ' Colgan places it in Connaught, but the B l g l exact situation remains to be identified ; ' Us. Ad. p. 379. Stevenson and M. & L. say Melfont or Mellifont, Co. Louth ; but I find no real authority for this. adflicti] ' 7 him mon feores ne wende,' ' a n d their lives were despaired of,' AS. vers. adds. p. 193. cubiculo . . . quieseebant] The infirmary of the monastery, the 'seocra manna i n n ' of the Sax. Chron. 1070 E., v. Introd. p. xxvii. adeo] ' for Gode,' ' for God,' AS. vers.; so that the translator Religious must either have read ' Deo' or misunderstood his text. The e x i l e misunderstanding would be helped by passages like c. 4, p. 134, ' exulare pro C h r i s t o ' ; c. 19, ad init. ' pro Domino . . . peregrinam ducere u i t a m ' ; iv. 3, 23, pp. 2 1 1 , 253, 'peregrinus pro Domino ' ; Hist. Abb. § 3, ' peregrinatio pro Christo.' B r i t t a n i a m ] As Egbert ended his days in Iona, this is another Iona not in proof that Iona was not considered part of Britain, v. s. on cc. 24, Britain. 26; though 'ad ius quidem Brittaniae pertinet,' c. 3, p. 132. psalmodiam] v. s. on c. 5. sacerdotii gradum] ' biscophade,' ' episcopal orders,' AS. vers. The evidence that Egbert was a bishop is collected in a note to v. 9, ad init. nuper . . . D C C X X V i l l i 0 ] Om, AS. vers. This agrees with the date 731 for the writing of the Hist. Ecel. p. 194. cuius . . . curabat] cf. iv. 30, p. 276 ; D. C. B. iii. 367. Threefold This threefold ' L e n t , ' if so it m a y b e called, occurs frequently in I^ent.

198

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. IN.

I r i s h sources. T h u s w o h a v e • corgus [ = quadragesima] erraig,' or ' Spring-Lent,' Fél. p. xl. ; ' samchorgus 7 gemchorgus,' i. e. ' S u m m e r - L e n t a n d W i n t e r - L e n t , ' L . Br. 261 b, 74. T h e last, or fortyd a y s before Christmas, is also called ' corgus Moysi,' ' Moses' L e n t , ' Fél. p. c l x v i , f r o m t h e idea t h a t it commemorated Mose3' fortydays' sojourn i n t h e mount. T h e S p r i n g - L e n t is also called ' i n corgus mór,' ' t h e Great L e n t , ' L. B r . 9 b, 7.

CHAPTER 28. Wilfrid.

U i l f r i d u m ] See v. 19, a n d notes, r e g e m G a l l i a r u m ] Clothaire I I I , K i n g of Neustria. s u i s q u e ] ' 7 h i s h i w u m , ' ' a n d his household,' A S . vers, p l u r i m i s ] Eleven, besides A g i l b e r t , v. 19, p. 325 ; Eddius, c. i a ; a n d note on iii. 7 sup. I n C o n p e n d i o ] Compiegne. p r o p t e r o r d i n a t i o n e m ] B e l o w v. 19, p. 326, B e d e omits these w o r d s ; a n d E d d i u s , c. 12 says t h a t W i l f r i d remained abroad ' spatium t e m p o r i s ' after h i s consecration. A n y delay prior to t h e consecration, w h i c h cannot h o w e v e r be later t h a n 664 (see on v. 19), m a y h a v e been t h e result of the v e r y unnecessary n u m b e r of consecrators employed, w h i c h looks l i k e a touch of v a n i t y on W i l f r i d ' s part. A n y h o w the delay w a s v e r y prejudicial to h i s c a u s e ; cf. G. P . ' q u o ultra mare moras nectente,' p. a n .

Causes of Ceadda's (Chad's) appointment

i m i t a t u s i n d u s t r i a m filii] A l c h f r i d ' s sending of W i l f r i d w a s ' c u m consilio a t q u e consensu patris sui,' v. 19, p. 325. I t is difficult to account for Oswy's change of front. E d d i u s and Eadrr.er b o t h attribute it to the influence of t h e ' q u a r t o d e c i m a n ' p a r t y , H . Y . i. 21, 174, w h o m t h e latter represents as u s i n g t h e (surely not unreasonable) plea ' n e , ecclesia diutius earente past ore, fides C h r i s t i . . . iacturam i n c u r r a t ; ' cf. Kaine's H e x h a m , i. 25. I t is possibly connected w i t h the fate of A l c h f r i d w h o had been t h e leader of t h e R o m a n party, c. 25, v . 19, pp. 182, 325. I t is certain t h a t a t this point he disappears f r o m history ; and probable t h a t t h a t disappearance, w h e t h e r b y death or exile, w a s due to his rebellion against his f a t h e r w h i c h B e d e has i n c i d e n t a l l y mentioned in c. 14 ad init. ; cf. D . C. B . i. 7 2 ; iv. 167. T h e date on A l c h f r i d ' s cross a t Bewcastle is ' f r u m a n gear . . . Ecgfri]>u,' ' t h e first y e a r of E g f r i d ' ; Stephen's R u n i c Monuments, i. 398 if. ; Sweet, Oldest E n g l i s h Texts, p. 124 ; but w h e t h e r t h i s refers to t h e date of A l c h f r i d ' s death, or to t h a t of the erection of t h e cross, I do not k n o w . I f his rebellion is r i g h t l y placed here, it w o u l d account for t h e t r i u m p h of W i l f r i d ' s opponents, b r i n g i n g D e i r a

Chap. 28.]

Notes.

199

more directly u n d e r Oswy's government, a n d increasing t h e preponderance of Bernicia, w h i c h was more u n d e r Celtic a n d less open to S o u t h e r n influence t h a n D e i r a ; cf. H . Y. I . xxvi. For t h e grounds on w h i c h Oswy h a d decided t h e issue of t h e Synod of W h i t b y were n o t those of a n ecclesiastical enthusiast. There is however n o reason to suppose t h a t Ceadda, a n y more t h a n h i s brother Cedd, refused t o accept t h e decisions of t h e Synod as t o Easter a n d tonsure. u i r u m s a n c t u m , &o.] Cf. t h e b e a u t i f u l character of h i m i n iv. 3. His characE v e n Eddius, w h o regards h i m as a usurper, calls h i m ' s e r u u m t e r Dei religiosissimum et a d m i r a b i l e m d o c t o r e m ' ; c. 14. For l a t e r lives of h i m ( w h i c h add n o t h i n g to Bede), v. H a r d y , Cat. i. 275277. p . 195. E a d h a e d u m . . . H r y p e n s i s ecclesiae] H e w a s i n t h e first instance consecrated bishop of Lindsey, a n d was t r a n s f e r r e d t o Ripon w h e n Lindsey became Mercian again, probably i n 679 ; v. on c. 11. c o n s e c r a t u s ] 664 ; v. on v. 19. a d s u m t i s . . . e p i s c o p i s ] P r o b a b l y C o r n i s h ; H . & S. i. 124. ComT h i s i n s t a n c e of c o m m u n i o n a n d co-operation between t h e Churches ^ ^ W e s t of t h e W e s t Saxons a n d B r i t o n s is of great i n t e r e s t ; b u t i t probably g a x o n ^ ^ f o r m e d one of t h e grounds on w h i c h Ceadda's consecration w a s the British PVi nrnli objected to b y T h e o d o r e ; see on iv. 2. I t m a y be added t h a t W i n e ' s own ecclesiastical position was not above criticism i n p o i n t of r e g u l a r i t y ; h e h a v i n g been 4 s u b - i n t r o d u c e d ' i n t o t h e diocese of Wessex w h i l e Agilbert still held i t ; c. 7, p. 140. secus m o r e m ] ' s e c u s ' as a n adverb m e a n s ' o t h e r w i s e ' ; w h e n used as a preposition i t is a vulgarism for ' s e c u n d u m . ' Bede h e r e combines t h e adverbial sense w i t h t h e prepositional use, giving i t t h e force of ' contra.' Mr. Gridley w a s t h e first to call a t t e n t i o n to t h i s p o i n t ; M, & L. n o n e n i m . . . e p i s c o p u s ] I t h a s b e e n pointed out t h a t t h i s is a n exaggeration. E v e n if D a m i a n of Eochester was dead by t h i s time, t h e r e was Boniface of East Anglia ; H . & S. iii. 106 ; Bright, p. 212. c a s t i t a t i ] Here, as often, ' castitas,' ' castus,' r e f e r to p u r i t y f r o m ' Castitas' h e r e s y ; cf. v. 18, p. 3 2 1 : ' B r e t t o n e s . . . pascha n o n suo tempore celebrant, . . . alia . . . ecclesiasticae castitati . . . c o n t r a r i a g e r u n t ' ; iv. 18, p. 2 4 2 : ' a b h e r e t i c o r u m contagiis c a s t u s ' ; v. 20 ad fin.: ' i n catholicae fidei confessione c a s t i s s i m u s ' ; so Opp. ix. 220, 233. o p p i d a . . . eastella] ' byrig 7 lond 7 ceastre 7 t u n a s 7 h u s , ' AS. vers. A i d a n i ] 'Jjsbs godan biscopes,' ' t h e good bishop's,' inserts enthusiastically t h e AS. translator.

200 AngloSaxon version.

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. HI.

ueniens . . . factus] See on v. 19, p. 326. qui . . . patriam] ' Ja 0e betweohn Ongle eardodon, 7 fsere riht gelefdan ldre wiiferwearde wsei-on, ge in gehaelde rihtra Eastrena, ge in monegum oSrum wisum, oSpe heora treowa sealdon, fast heo riht mid healdan woldon, oj>0e ham to heora eSle hwurfen,' ' who lived among the English, and were opposed to the orthodox doctrine as to the holding the correct Easter, and in many other ways, either pledged their troth that they would join in holding the right, or returned home to their own country,' AS. vers. The additions were rendered necessary by, the omission of cc. 25, 26. manus darent] ' submitted,' ' surrendered.' The AS. translator has interpreted it on the analogy of the native phrase ' on hand syllan,' ' to bargain, promise, h a n d s e l ' ; cf. Icelandic ' handsala.' To surrender in Anglo-Saxon is 'on hand g a n ' ; cf. iv. a, where the translator has rendered it correctly.

CHAPTER 29. P . 196. H i s temporibus] 667. Sax. Chron. E. 665; Jaffig E. P. p. 165. Beginnings reges . . . agendum] This joint deliberation between Oswy and of English Egbert' on the state of the Church of the English,' and the fact that unity. their line of action was taken ' with the choice and consent of the holy Church of the race of the English,' m a r t an important stage in the development of a sense of unity among the English tribes in Britain, and show that the first impulse to such unity came from the ecclesiastical and not from the secular side ; cf. iv. 1. I n Hist. Abb. § 3 the sending of Wighard is ascribed to Egbert alone. He had of course a special interest in the matter, Canterbury being in his kingdom. W. M. i. 55. 56, recognises this while ascribing the principal credit to Oswy, ' de cuius [Theodori] in Angliam aduentu princeps Oswio debetur gratia, licet Egbertus . . . pro iure prouinciae multum illius delibet gloriae.' aptum episcopatu] An unusual construction, probably due to the analogy o f ' dignus,' &c. presbyterum] Apparently not a m o n k ; cf. D. C. B. iv. 1176. morte] By the plague, iv. 1. litterae] Briefly epitomised in the AS. vers. Uitalianus] 657-672; v. D. C. B. iv. 1161-1163. conuersus] This alludes to Oswy's conversion to the Boman Easter, &c., at Whitby. p. 197. celebrandum] ' celebrando' would be better; and so some later MSS.

CHAP. 2 9 . ]

Notes.

201

et post nonnulla] Here, as in ii. 19, Bede omits the passage on Paschal the Paschal question. Perhaps he felt that in c. 25 and v. 21, he c o n t r ° versy. had given his readers as much as they could stomach on that question, and that he could state the arguments himself better than they could be stated by the Papal See. Ussher recovered from a MS. which he believed to have belonged to Whitby, a portion of the missing passage:' nunquam enim celebrare debemus sanctum pascha nisi secundum apostolicam et catholicam fidem, ut in toto orbe celebratur a Christiana plebe, id est secundum apostolicam regulam cccxviii sanctorum patrum, et computum sanctorum Cyrilli et Dionysii. Nam in toto terrarum orbe sic Christi una columba, hoc est ecclesia immaculata, sanctum paschae resurrectionis diem celebrat. Nam Yictoris [lege Yictorii] regulam paschae sedes apostolica non adprobauit, ideo nec sequitur dispositionem eius pro p a s c h a ' ; Ussher, Vet. Epp. Hibern. Sylloge, No. 9, p. 126. B y the ' 3 1 8 f a t h e r s ' is meant the council of Nicaea; cf. iv. 17, p. 240. And for the appeal to Nicaea in the paschal controversy, cf. ii. 1 9 ; iii. 25, p. 186. W e must undoubtedly read ' Y i c t o r i i ' for ' Y i c t o r i s ' with H. & S. iii. 112. Victor, Bishop of Capua in the sixth century, was the orthodox champion who answered Yictorius; v. De Temp. Eat. c. 51, 'uerum ne nos amatores Victorii temere ilium aggressos esse lacerent, legant librum doctissimi et sanctissimi uiri, Yictoris . . . Capuani episcopi de pascha, . . . et quanti a . . . catholicis ecclesiae doctoribus aestimatus sit suus magister i n u e n i e n t ' ; Opp. vi. 248. The whole chapter is a vigorous polemic against Victorius. hominem . . . t e n o r e m ] Above, Bede speaks of the two kings as Question of having merely sent Wighard to Rome to be consecrated ; here the Pope treats Wighard as merely the bringer of Oswy's gifts ' qui m e n t . haec obtulit munera ' (cf. iv. 1, p. 201, on these gifts); and assumes that he has been asked to provide an archbishop. This is commonly treated as a mere instance of papal usurpation. B u t below, iv. 1, p. 203, Theodore is distinctly spoken of as ' episcopum quem petierant a Eomano a n t i s t i t e ' ; so that probably some discretion was left to the Pope in the matter. Otherwise Wighard, like Wilfrid, might have been consecrated in G a u l ; cf. ib. p. 211, t petentibus hunc [Yighardum] . . . archiepiscopum o r d i n a r i ' ; cf. Kemble, Saxons, ii. 365, 366. p. 198. de sacratissimis uinculis] Cf. D. C. A. i. 611 ; ii. 1771. totam suam insulam] Note the position assigned to Oswy.

20.2

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. iv.

CHAPTER 30. P . 199. Orientalium Saxonum . . . reges] See on c. 22. apostasiam] The plague h a d something of t h e same effect in Northumbria, though not to the same extent, iv. 27 ; Vit. Cudb. Pros. c. 9. On t h e general tendency to regard prosperity as t h e test of religious t r u t h , cf. on ii. 13. dicemus] iv. 11. fidelem] ' believing,' i n contrast w i t h t h e apostasy of his colleague ; cf. note on i. 7 ; and contrast ' perfidia' below. I a r u m a n ] v. c. 24, ad fin.; iv. 3. H e succeeded Trumhere and was succeeded by Ceadda. p. 200. u i a m i u s t i t i a e ] Of. 2 Pet. ii. 2 1 ; M. & L. d e s t r u e t i s . . . aris] v. notes on i. 30. ipsi sacerdotes . . . eorum] ' s e biscop 7 heora lareowas,' ' t h e bishop a n d their teachers,' AS. vers.

BOOK IV.

Niridanum

Theodore.

CHAPTER 1.

P . 201. D e u s d e d i t ] See above, iii. 20, note, p r i d i e I d u u m I u l . ] J u l y 14. eodem . . . d i e ] v. s. on iii. 27. non pauco tempore] Theodore was consecrated March 26, 668; a n d reached Canterbury May 27, 669, infr. ; and c. 2. Bede, c. 2, dates Theodore's tenancy of the see from the latter date. He would therefore consider the vacancy as lasting till the same time. E. W. says : 'cessauit sedes I I I I anms,' i. 159. d i x i m u s ] iii. 29. p r a e e r a t ] 4 wses aldorbiscop,' ' w a s chief-bishop,' AS. vers. p. 202. N i r i d a n o ] This is t h e right r e a d i n g ; v. critical n o t e : i u x t a Montem Cassinum,' Smith ; N a n d I I are very ( ;locus easily confused in MSS. ' Nisidano' in Holder's text is a pure conjecture, a n d has no MS. authority ; E l m h a m has ' Hiridano,' p. 202. H a d r i a n u s ] On the latter lives a n d miracles of H a d r i a n , v. Hardy, Cat. i. 403, 404 ; cf. AA.SS. Ian. i. 595, 597. ex t e m p o r e ] 'sefter faocc,' ' a f t e r a time,' AS. v e r s . ; ' a t leisure,' ' i n t i m e ' ; cf. Pref. p. 5, note. T h e o d o r a s ] Cf. Bede Chron. ' Theodoras . . . et Hadrianus, . . . uir aeque doctissimus, a Yitaliano missi Britanniam, plurimas ecclesias Anglorum doctrinae ecclesiasticae fruge f o e c u n d a u e r u n t ; ' Opp Min. p. 197. Pope Zacliarias, w r i t i n g to St. Boniface m 748,

20.2

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. iv.

CHAPTER 30. P . 199. Orientalium Saxonum . . . reges] See on c. 22. apostasiam] The plague h a d something of t h e same effect in Northumbria, though not to the same extent, iv. 27 ; Vit. Cudb. Pros. c. 9. On t h e general tendency to regard prosperity as t h e test of religious t r u t h , cf. on ii. 13. dicemus] iv. 11. fidelem] ' believing,' i n contrast w i t h t h e apostasy of his colleague ; cf. note on i. 7 ; and contrast ' perfidia' below. I a r u m a n ] v. c. 24, ad fin.; iv. 3. H e succeeded Trumhere and was succeeded by Ceadda. p. 200. u i a m i u s t i t i a e ] Of. 2 Pet. ii. 2 1 ; M. & L. d e s t r u e t i s . . . aris] v. notes on i. 30. ipsi sacerdotes . . . eorum] ' s e biscop 7 heora lareowas,' ' t h e bishop a n d their teachers,' AS. vers.

BOOK IV.

Niridanum

Theodore.

CHAPTER 1.

P . 201. D e u s d e d i t ] See above, iii. 20, note, p r i d i e I d u u m I u l . ] J u l y 14. eodem . . . d i e ] v. s. on iii. 27. non pauco tempore] Theodore was consecrated March 26, 668; a n d reached Canterbury May 27, 669, infr. ; and c. 2. Bede, c. 2, dates Theodore's tenancy of the see from the latter date. He would therefore consider the vacancy as lasting till the same time. E. W. says : 'cessauit sedes I I I I anms,' i. 159. d i x i m u s ] iii. 29. p r a e e r a t ] 4 wses aldorbiscop,' ' w a s chief-bishop,' AS. vers. p. 202. N i r i d a n o ] This is t h e right r e a d i n g ; v. critical n o t e : i u x t a Montem Cassinum,' Smith ; N a n d I I are very ( ;locus easily confused in MSS. ' Nisidano' in Holder's text is a pure conjecture, a n d has no MS. authority ; E l m h a m has ' Hiridano,' p. 202. H a d r i a n u s ] On the latter lives a n d miracles of H a d r i a n , v. Hardy, Cat. i. 403, 404 ; cf. AA.SS. Ian. i. 595, 597. ex t e m p o r e ] 'sefter faocc,' ' a f t e r a time,' AS. v e r s . ; ' a t leisure,' ' i n t i m e ' ; cf. Pref. p. 5, note. T h e o d o r a s ] Cf. Bede Chron. ' Theodoras . . . et Hadrianus, . . . uir aeque doctissimus, a Yitaliano missi Britanniam, plurimas ecclesias Anglorum doctrinae ecclesiasticae fruge f o e c u n d a u e r u n t ; ' Opp Min. p. 197. Pope Zacliarias, w r i t i n g to St. Boniface m 748,

CHAP,

I.]

Notes.

203

s a y s : ' Theodorus Greco-Latinus a n t e philosophus et A t h e n i s eruditus, Romae o r d i n a t u s , pallio s u b l i m a t u s ad . . . B r i t a n n i a m t r a n s m i s s u s iudicabat et g u b e r n a b a t ; ' cf. t h e passage given f r o m A l d h e l m on iii. 27, p. 192, above. On t h e later lives of Theodore v. H a r d y , Cat. i. 362, 363. T h e r e is a n a d m i r a b l e account of Theodore i n D. C. B. iv. 926, ff., by Dr. Stubbs. sufflciensque . . . p r o p r i o r u m ] ' 7 eac swylce J>aet h e wses i n his a g n u m geferscipe wel g e m o n n a d , ' ' a n d also t h a t h e w a s well m a n n e d i n respect of h i s o w n c o m p a n y ; ' AS. vers. p. 2 0 3 . G r e c o r u m m o r e ] T h i s h a s been t h o u g h t to r e f e r to t h e Monothelite controversy, B r i g h t , pp. 220, 221. I f so, t h e Pope's suspicions proved groundless, as t h e council of H a t f i e l d showed t h a t Theodore a n d t h e E n g l i s h c h u r c h were q u i t e sound on t h i s p o i n t ; see cc. 17, 18, a n d notes. t o n s u r a m ] See Excursus on t h e E a s t e r a n d Tonsure controversies. d i e V I I . E a l . A p r . ] March 26 ; t h i s w a s a S u n d a y i n 668. H i s o r d i n a t i o n as subdeacon four m o n t h s previously m u s t have been i n Nov. 667. V I K a l . I u n . ] May 27. I o h a n n i . . . i l l i u s ] J o h n , Archbishop of Aries, 658-675 ; Gallia Christ, i. 542. s c r i p t s e o m m e n d a t i c i a ] ' g e w r i t . . . psot heo m o n m i d are onfenge,' ' w r i t i n g s (to t h e effect) t h a t t h e y should be received w i t h honour,' AS. vers. E b r i n u s . . . r e g i a e ] Mayor of t h e palace to Clothaire I I I . H e succeeded E r c i n w a l d , iii. 19. p. 168, about 657, a n d w a s m u r d e r e d 680 ; v. M a r t i n , H i s t , de France, ii. 151-162. I n iii. 19, Bede, following t h e life of St. Fursa, calls h i s predecessor ' patrieius.' H e r e h e gives E b r o i n t h e t i t l e ' m a i o r d o m u s regiae ' ( ' s e ealdorm a n , ' ' t h e a l d e r m a n ' ; AS. vers.). A g i l b e r c t u m . . . d i x i m u s ] v. iii. 7, 25, 26, 28; p p . 140, 183, 189, 194. H e w a s a p a r t i s a n of E b r o i n , a n d his accomplice i n some of h i s worst acts. Yet h e r a n k s as a s a i n t ; Martin, w. s. pp. 159, 161. E m m e ] or E m m o ; Bp. of Sens 658-675 ; Gams, p. 629. F a r o n e m ] B p . of Meaux 626-672; Gams, p. 575. H i s life, by Hildegar h i s successor i n t h e n i n t h century, is i n Mabillon, AA.SS. ii. 606-625. q u e m p e t i e r a n t ] p. s. o n iii. 29. E a e d f r i d u m . . . s u u m ] ' ReSfriS h i s gerefan,' ' h i s reeve,' AS. v e r s . ; 'high-reeve,' D. C. B. iv. 927. Q u e n t a u i e ] Etaples. T h e n a m e m e a n s ' uicus a d Q u a n t i a m ' ; i. e. on t h e C a n c h e ; cf. Bouquet, iii. 580.

Monothelitism.

Ebroin.

Agilbert

Emme. Faro.

High-reeve, Quentawic.

204 Ebroin's suspicions.

Abbot Hadrian.

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK.IV.

legationem imperatoris . . . gerebat] Dr. Stubbs says : ' Ebroin S U S p e c ted t h a t Hadrian was acting in t h e interests of Constans, who was now dying at Syracuse, but whose residence in t h e West had fluttered t h e Frank kingdom ; it was possible t h a t an alliance was in contemplation between t h e English kings and t h e E m p e r o r ' ; D. C. B. iv. 927 (cf. Lappenberg, i. 118; E. T. i. 115, 116). ' I t is not impossible that Theodore had followed t h e Emperor Constans on his journey to the W e s t ; ' ib. 926 ; cf. ib. 1162. p. 204. r e g n u m ] ' Froncna rice/ ' the kingdom of the Franks,' AS. vers. u e n i t ] For t h e date of his arrival i n Britain v. on v. 20, ad init. s t a t i m . . . d e d i t ] This can hardly be correct. I n Hist. Abb. §§ 3> 4> W f - PP- 366, 367, Bede says that on Theodore's arrival in Britain, Benedict Biscop, who had accompanied him from Kome at t h e Pope's request, received the monastery of St. Peter, and ruled it for two years. Therefore Hadrian cannot have been abbot u n t i l 671; and his arrival in Britain can hardly be later t h a n 670 ; eft Fl. Wig. i. 28, 29. and notes. Elmham boldly argues from t h e present passage t h a t Biscop never was abbot of St. Augustine's at all, p. 204. There are three charters extant in which grants are made to Hadrian as abbot of St. Peter's ; the first genuine, the other two spurious; K.C. D. Nos. 37, 30, 4 1 ; Birch, Nos.67, 73, 90. praefatus sum] i . 33 ; ii. 3.

praeceperat, &c.] Hence, in a privilege granted by Pope Adeodatus to Hadrian for his monastery, he is spoken of as ' abbas ab apostolica sede ordinatus atque destinatus' ; H . & S. iii. 123. Elmham, as a true Augustinian, insists t h a t Hadrian received t h e abbacy from Theodore, ' non . . . ut ab archiepiscopo, sed u t ab apostolicae sedis legato,' p. 204. Dioecesis.' dioeesi] A diocese, in the political terminology of t h e later Eoman empire, was t h e union of several provinces. Hence, when t h e word was transferred to the ecclesiastical sphere it indicated, not a diocese in t h e modern sense, for which t h e original term was napoiKia, parochia, (see on c. 5), but the union of several (ecclesiastical) provinces under a patriarch, or of several dioceses (in t h e modern sense) under an archbishop; i. e. an (ecclesiastical) province. On t h e other hand, it was also used to denote ' baptismalis ecclesiae t e r r i t o r i u m ' ; i.e. t h e modern parish. See Ducange ; D. C. A. s.v. I t is probable t h a t Bede uses it here of Theodore's province. We have seen (iii. 4, notes) t h a t Adamnan uses the term of t h e district subject to the ecclesiastical jurisdiction of the monastery of Iona, a use based on a correct analogy, since Iona was the head of a federation of monasteries, v. s. on iii. 4.

205

Notes.

CHAP. 2.]

prouideret]

A . word

of evil

omen

in. c o n n e x i o n

with

p a p a l P a p a l pro-

influence on ecclesiastical appointments.

visions.

CHAPTER 2. s e c u n d o . . . d o m i n i c a ] i. e. M a y 27, 669, t h e a n n i v e r s a r y of t h e d a y o n w h i c h h e h a d s e t o u t , c . 1.

T h i s w a s a S u n d a y i n 669.

m a n t i s d a r e ] v. i i i . 28, ad fin. ' h i m

eall

Ongolcyn

h y r n e s s e Position

ge}>afode,' ' t h e w h o l e E n g l i s h race y i e l d e d h i m o b e d i e n c e , ' A S . v e r s . ; c f E l m h a m , p . 206.

' Theodore seems steadily to have ignored St. a o r e -

G r e g o r y ' s p l a n f o r c r e a t i n g t w o p r o v i n c e s , ' D . C . B . i v . 929. w a s t h e first o f t h e a r c h b i s h o p s w h o m a l l t h e n a t i o n s and in

He

recognised,

t h e i r r e c o g n i t i o n of h i m w a s c o n t a i n e d t h e g e r m of t h e

u n i t y w h i c h w a s not realised in secular matters for nearly c e n t u r i e s t o c o m e , ' i b . 930.

three

I n Gr. P . p p . 5 1 , 5 s , t h e r e i s a n a l l e g e d

letter of Y i t a l i a n ' s to T h e o d o r e w h i c h s a y s : ' nobis u i s u m est . . . c o m m e n d a r e tuae sagacissimae sanctitati o m n e s ecclesias in insula B r i t a n n i a e positas.'

I t is t h e f o u r t h of t h e M a l m e s b u r y series of

letters c o n n e c t e d w i t h t h e p r i m a c y of C a n t e r b u r y .

I t is n o t

such

a g l a r i n g f o r g e r y a s s o m e of t h e o t h e r s ; b u t i t i s n o t g e n u i n e . a

further

legatine M.&

growth

authority

of

legend,

over

Thorn,

England,

c.

1769,

Scotland,

gives

By

Theodore

and Ireland;

cited

L.

d i s c i p u l o r u m c a t e r u a ] A m o n g t h e p u p i l s o f T h e o d o r e a n d H a - Schools a n d d r i a n B e d e m e n t i o n s A l b i n u s ; P r e f . p . 6 , v . 2 0 , adinit.; o f R o c h e s t e r , v . 23, p . 348.

Tobias, B p . scholars,

A l d h e l m w a s a l s o a p u p i l of H a d r i a n .

I n A l d h . O p p . e d . G i l e s , p . 330, i s a f r a g m e n t o f a l e t t e r by

Aldhelm:

' reuerendissimo

patri

uenerando praeceptori Adriano.' cf. on

iii.

18 ; W . M . i .

' insulam, tyrannorum

16,

meaeque

rudis

addressed infantiae

F o r earlier schools at C a n t e r b u r y ,

says

quondam

that

Theodore

nutriculam,

and

familiare

Hadrian philoso-

p h i a e d o m i c i l i u m efifecerint.' metricae . . . arithimeticae]

' in

metercrseft 7 i n

t u n g o l c r s e f t S u b j e c t s of

7 i n g r a m m a t i c c r a e f t , ' ' i n m e t r e - c r a f t , a n d i n s t a r - c r a f t , a n d i n study, grammar-craft,' A S . v e r s . ; substituting ' g r a m m a r ' for the 'ecclesiastical a r i t h m e t i c ' of t h e original.

B y t h i s last is m e a n t

studies connected w i t h the calendar, in w h i c h Bede himself

those was

s o g r e a t a p r o f i c i e n t ; I n t r o d u c t i o n , § 1 1 ' v cf. D . C . A . s. v. ' C a l e n dar').

A s t r o n o m y or ' s t a r - c r a f t ' w o u l d be studied largely

a v i e w to this.

with

B e d e h i m s e l f also wrote on ' m e t r e - c r a f t ' ; he w a s

i n fact indirectly, through Benedict Biscop, largely indebted

to

206

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[Bk. IV.

this Canterbury school. For these subjects gf study, cf. the passage quoted from Aldhelm on iii. 27. The Picts. p. 205. barbaris nationibus] Bede is probably thinking of the Picts, who were such a serious danger to Northumbria in his own time ; v. Introd. p. xxxiv. He would not speak of the Scots, either of Ireland or Britain, as barbarians ; the former of whom he calls ' gens innoxia et nationi Anglorum semper amicissima,' c. 26. sonos cantandi] v on ii. 20. Aeddi or Aeddi] This is the biographer of Wilfrid. He mentions himself Eddius o n e e jn c o u r s e 0 f h i s -work, c. 14, where he tells how Wilfrid ' episcopalia officia per plura spatia agens, cum cantoribus J3dde et Eonan, et caementariis, omnisque paene artis institoribus, . . . instituta ecclesiarum Dei bene meliorabat.' Misstateprimus . . . didicit] This is an extraordinary statement. Wilfrid ment. Prior to that date the following five w a g c o n s e c r a t e d in 664. bishops of English birth were consecrated, of whose orthodoxy there does not seem to be the slightest suspicion : Ithamar, 644 ; Thomas, 647 or 648 ; Boniface, 652 or 653 ; Deusdedit, 655 ; Damian, (?) 655. Cf. the somewhat similar exaggeration about Wine above, iii. 28, p. 195. Increase of ordinabat . . . episcopo«] Bisi for East Anglia, c. 5 ; Chad, j)ate6P1SCO" r e c o n s e c r a ^ e d and transferred to Mercia, cc. a, 3 ; Putta at Bochester, infra ; Leutherius for Wessex, iii. 7 ; Wynfrid in succession to Chad, c. 3, ad Jin. Wilfrid, though consecrated in Gaul, was established as bishop of Northumbria by Theodore, c. 3 ; v. H. & S. iii. 18. On Theodore's arrival. 1 Theodore, with Wilfrid, Chad, and Wine formed the whole episcopate of the English Church. As Wilfrid and Chad were . . . claimants of the same see, and Wine a siinoniac, Theodore had before him a fair field for reform, organisation, and administration' ; D. C. B iv. 927. no11 Ceadda's • • • r i t e . . . consecratum] Chad's consecration might be conchad's) sidered irregular on two grounds : 1. that he had been consecrated a see alread tion lircguy occupied ; 2. that he had been consecrated by two lar. schismatical British bishops. Eddius bases Chad's deposition on both grounds, making him confess ' peccatum ordinandi [i. e. the sin of being ordained] a Quatuordecimanis in sedem alterius,' c. 15. Eadmer makes Chad resign on the former ground alone ; H. Y. i. 179 ; so E. W . i. 159. I n Bede Chad does not admit any wrong in himself; he merely yields to Theodore's judgement : ' si . . . nosti,' &c. ; cf. Bright, pp. 227, 228. episcopatum dimittere] Not 'to resign the bishopric' (asBright, p. 228) but ' to give up the episcopal office.' Above, Dr. Bright has construed 1 episcopatum . . . suscepisse ' quite rightly.

CHAP.

3.]

Notes.

20 7

ipse . . . d e n u o . . . c o n s u m m a u i t ] Bede connects t h i s recon- Reconsec secration of Chad (for such t h e word denuo implies) w i t h h i s resignation or deposition ; Eddius w i t h h i s transference to Mercia. Eddius represents t h i s as t h e work, not of Theodore, b u t of Wilfrid, a n d makes it follow immediately on t h e deposition; whereas Bede, c. 3, v. 19, p. 326, represents Chad as retiring for a t i m e to Lastingh a m . If t h e events took place as Bede represents, Theodore m u s t have consecrated Chad as a bishop without a see. Moreover, E d d i u s says t h a t t h e bishops ' Ceaddan . . . per omnes gradus ecclesiasticos ad sedem praedictam plene . . . ordinauerunt,' c. 15, which if taken literally would imply t h a t not only his consecration but his orders were treated as invalid. Cf. Bright, pp. 228, 229, a n d Note C. So St. Kentigern, w h o h a d been consecrated in t h e Celtic m a n n e r b y a single bishop (v. s. on i. 2 7 ; iii. 22), is said to have intreated St. Gregory to confirm h i s election, ' q u e deerant consecrationi eius s u p p l e n s ' ; N. & K. p. 210. p. 206. r e d i i t ] On r e t u r n i n g f r o m Gaul W i l f r i d was attacked by Wilfrid t h e h e a t h e n South Saxons, and ultimately landed a t S a n d w i c h ; Eddius, c. 13. Hence h e was n a t u r a l l y asked to perform episcopal functions in Kent. a t ipse] i. e. Theodore, n o t W i l f r i d ; a n d so it is distinctly understood b y Fl. Wig. i. 28, 29, a n d G. P . p. 216. Eddius says t h a t W i l f r i d h a d ordained P u t t a priest, implying t h a t h e did not consecrate h i m bishop, c. 14. On P u t t a , see c. 12, infra, p. 228. d e f u n c t o D a m i a n o ] H e probably died before Deusdedit, other- Damián, wise t h e latter would have consecrated a successor; a n d almost certainly before Ceadda reached Kent in 664, otherwise the latter would have been consecrated by h i m a n d not by W i n e . H e m a y have been one of t h e victims of t h e plague of 664 ; hence t h e ' iamdiu cessauerat' of Bede ; cf. H . & S. iii. 100.

CHAPTER 3. m o r t u o I a r u m a n n o ] The death of J a r u m a n (Gearomonn, AS. Date of vers.) is often placed i n 669 (e. g. Hardy's Le Neve, i. 5 3 8 ; cf. PI. Wig. sub arm.) by a false inference from t h i s passage. The Mercian see h a d certainly been vacant some time before Chad's transference to it. E d d i u s says distinctly t h a t Wilfrid, d u r i n g h i s t h r e e years' retirement at Eipon, 666-669, ' frequenter a Wlfario rege Merciorum ad officia . . . episcopalia i n regione sua . . . inuitatus est,' c. 14; a n d Fridegoda, i n his life of Wilfrid, speaks of

208

Wilfrid.

Liehfleld.

Chronology-

' Living stones.'

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. IV.

Chad as appointed 'sedi longum pastore uacanti,' H. Y. i. 123. Chesterfield places Jaruman's death in 667, and this date is accepted by Wharton, ad loc. ; Ang. Sac. i. 425 ; and Stubbs, Ep. Succ. p. 164. postulau.it a rege Osuio] His consent was required as Chad was a Northumbrian. omnium MTordanhymbrorum] See note on v. 19, p. 326. sed et Pictorum . . . poterai] So a little later Eddius says : ' sicut. . . Ecgfritho . . . regnum ad Aquilonem et Austrum . . . augebatur, ita Wilfritho . . . ad Austrum super Saxones, et ad Aquilonem super Brittones et Scottos, Pictosque, regnum ecclesiarum multiplicabatur,' c. 21. For the extent of Oswy's dominions, v. on ii. 5, iii. 24. ambulando] See on iii. 5. p. 207. Lindisfarorum] See on iii. 11. Adbaruae] ' set Bearwe,' AS. vers., from ' bearw, a wood or grove.' Barton-on-Humber ; Smith. Barrow, near Goxhill, Lines. ; Stev. The form of the name is decidedly in favour of the latter view. Iiyccidfelth] Lichfield. ' Licitfeld est uilla exigua in pago Statfordensi longe a frequentia urbium . . . Ecclesia angusto situ erat, antiquorum, uirorum mediocritatem et abstinentiam praeferens. Locus pudendus nostri aeui episcopis, in quo episcopali s dignitas diuersaxi deberet ; ' €r. P. p. 307 ; i>. s. on iii. 3. mansionem] 1 sundor wic,' ' separate dwelling,' AS. vers, duobus annis ac dimidio] If Chad was transferred to Mercia in the latter part of 669, as would appear from Bede's narrative, his death is rightly placed by Fl. Wig. in 672 ; and, as he died on March 2, his accession must be dated August or September. Chesterfield (Ang. Sac i. 426) places his death in 670 ; but this is due to the erroneous assumption that he succeeded immediately on the death of Jaruman. mittendi] 'spargendi,' Vulgate. This is from the old Latin, Sabatier Latinae Yersiones Antiquae, ii. 358 ; cf. some verses on this subject attributed to Bede in S. D. ii. 23. clades] v. on iii. 27. uiuos . . . lapidea . . . transferret] This metaphor (derived from 1 Pet. ii. 5) occurs more than once in Bede's work De Tempio Salomonis. Thus on 1 Kings, vi. 7, he says : ' hie tundimur aduersitatibus, . . . u t illic locis . . . congruis disponamur, et, castigatione cessante, solo amoris glutino . . . adinuicem copulemur,' Opp. viii. 284. Elsewhere in the same work (ib. 270, 274) he treats the transference of the stone from the quariy to the building as

CHAP. 3 . ]

Fotes.

209

a type of the translation of the soul from a state of nature to a state of grace, p. 208. Aedilthryde] v. c. 19. eratque . . . eius] ' ond he WSBS hire fegna 7 huses 7 hire Owixie. geferscipes ofer all aldermon,' 4 and he was chief of her thanes and house, and her company generally,' A S . vers. The Liber Eliensis calls him 'maior familiae eius,' ' paedagogus et princeps domus illius,' pp 36, 6a. H i s day is March 4 according to A A . S S . Mart, i. 3 1 3 ; which also states that there was a church at Gloucester dedicated to him. ut quidam] Cf. Introd. p xxxv. quo minus . . . inpendebat] On manual labour in monasteries, v. Introd. p. xxv. On Bede's reverence for God's unlearned saints, ib. pp. xxi, xxii. p. 209. ne hoc . . . dieas] This is a frequent injunction i n ' T e l l t h e mediaeval miracles. I t is of course modelled on the command of v i s i o n to( Christ to the three apostles w h o were witnesses of the Transfiguration. Cf. Bede, Vit. Cudb. c. 10, where this command is expressly quoted ; ib. c. 24 = Vit. Anon. § 28 ; infra, v. 19, p. 329 ; Vita Metr. Cudb. c. 45 ; cf. H. Y . i. 217, 258. p. 210. ab ergastulo corporis] v. Introd. pp. lxvii, lxviii. frater quidam . . . T r u m b e r c t ] This is the only place, as far as Trumbert. I know, in w h i c h Bede mentions any of his teachers by name. si forte, &c.] H o w much i n accord w i t h Bede's own mode of Warnings thought this is appears from his comment on Ezra x 9 : ' c u m °i e ^g n t g t pluuias . . . ultra solitum cadere c e r n e r e n t . . . intellexerunt hoc ob sua scelera factum, iramque . . . coelestem ex ipsa aeris perturbatione admoniti timuerunt. Ideoque . . . in platea domus Domini, assumpto poenitentiae . . . habitu COD sederunt. Hoc propter eos, qui, turbatis licet elementis, . . . atque ipso iudice per aperta indicia uim suae irae minitante, nihil omnino de correctione morum, qua iudicem placent, plagamque impendentem euadant, inquirunt ; sed tantum seduli pertractant qua arte aduersa, quae exterius propter peccata desaeuiunt, aut euitent, aut superent;' Opp. viii. 456, 457. For prayers against lightning, cf. D. C. A . ii. 99a. p. 211. E c g b e r c t i ] v. on v. 9. Ceadda . . . i n H i b e r n i a ] v. on iii. 27. H y g b a l d ] ' There can be little doubt that he is identical w i t h Hygbald. the Hygbald whose name occurs i n the Liber Vitae Dunelm. p. 9. His monastery seems to have been Bardney ;' D. C. B. iii. 183. p. 212. u t r u m de se . . . i n c e r t u m ] Fl. Wig. however states it as a f a c t ; i. 30. s e x t o die] March 2, 672, v. s. VOL. XI.

P

210

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. IV.

qui . . . praeesset. . . tenebat] Here again we note the coinciCivil and ecclesias- dence of the boundaries of ecclesiastical and temporal authority. tical boundaries.

CHAPTER 4.

Inisboffin.

Mayo.

P. 213» primo u e n i t . . . Hii] v. on iii. 26, ad init. uitulae albae] Rather ' uaccae albae,' as in Tigh. and Ann. Ult. (' ealond hwitre heahfore,' ' t h e island of the white heifer,' AS. vers.). The Ann. Ult. and the F. M. place Colman's settlement at Inisboffin in 667. He went there ' cum reliquiis sanctorum,' ' with relics of saints,' according to the oldest annals printed in Stokes' Tripartite life of Patrick, p. 518. This in Tigh. and Ann. Ult. is contracted into ' cum reliquis sanctorum,' which the F. M. have translated ' go naomaib oile imaille fris,' i. e. ' cum reliquis sanctis secum.' Colman may well have taken to Ireland some of the relics which he carried away from Lindisfarne; iii. 26, p. 190. The Inisboffin meant is the one off the coast of Mayo. Here he died on Aug. 8, 674; F. M. Ann. Ult. ad ann. Aug 8 is his day in the F61ire of Oengus, and in the Martyrology of Donegal, where he is called Colman of Inisboffin. The gloss on the former calls him Colman of Iona and Inisboffin. None of the Irish authorities seem to mention his connexion with Mayo. The Edinburgh MS. of the Irish life of Columba absurdly represents Colman as sent to Northumbria by St. Columba; Lism. Lives of Saints, p. 3 1 5 ; v. F. M. u. s. notes ; O'Flaherty's Iar-Connacht, ed. Hardiman, pp. 115, 294, 295. Mag6o] Mayo. This monastery continued to be recruited from England. The F. M. ad ann. 768 mention a Bishop Aedan, of Mayo, under which Irish disguise Sim. Dun., ii. 44, ad ann. 768, 773, shows that an English Eadwine really lurks ; cf. ib. 5r ; H. & S. iii. 460, 462. Alcuin writes to the English monks of Mayo : 'pro Christi nomine patriam relinquentes, peregrinari uoluistis, et tribulationibus opprimi nefandorum non renuistis hominum.. . . Lectionis studium . . . exercete. Magnum enim lumen scientiae a uobis per diuersa patriae nostra© processit loca. Sine reprehensione estote omnibus, et luceat lux uestra in medio nationis perbarbarae, quasi . . . stella in occidua caeli parte. . . . Et domnum ffpiscopum habete quasi patrem'; Mon. Ale. pp. 847, 848. We may notice here: i. The change of feeling towards the Irish ; cf. on c. 2. ii. That whereas the Irish had formerly taught the English, now the positions are reversed. Up to a much later period Mayo was still called 1 Magheo na Saxan,' 'Mayo of the Saxons ; ' v. F. M. ad ann. 1169, 1176, 1209, 1236, 1478.

Chap. 5.]

Notes.

211

quod u i d e l i e e t . . . incolis] ' J>£et mynster o3 gen to dsege Englisce men Jiser in el^eodignesse habbaS,' ' t h a t monastery Englishmen to this day occupy there in exile or pilgrimage,' AS. vers. See preceding note. p. 214. conuersis . . . ad meliora] This refers to the adoption of the Roman Easter by the Northern Irish. See on v. 1 5 . examen] The same word is used of Cedd's monasteries of Ythancaestir and Tilbury, iii. 2 2 , p. 1 7 3 .

CHAPTER 5. A n n o . . . secundus] Feb. 15, 6 7 0 , is within the first year of Date of Theodore's arrival, seeing that he did not reach England till May, 6 6 9 . Again, below, c£ v. 2 4 , p. 3 5 4 , Bede says distinctly Egfrid's that the Council of Hertford was held on Sept. 2 4 , 673, in the third accession, year of Egfrid. But if Egfrid's accession was in Feb. 6 7 0 , this would be his fourth year. I n c. 12 Bede says that the comet of Aug. 6 7 8 was in Egfrid's eighth y e a r ; but Aug. 6 7 8 is in the ninth year from Feb. 6 7 0 . I t may have been the perception of this which led the AS. translator to substitute ' n i n t h ' for 'eighth.' I n c. 1 7 Bede says that the Council of Hatfield, which was held Sept. 1 7 , 6 8 0 , was in the tenth year of Egfrid ; but Sept. 6 8 0 is in the eleventh year from Feb. 6 7 0 . Cf. also note on c. 2 1 , and Hist. Abb. § § 4 , 7 . Again, in c. 2 6 Bede says that Egfrid was slain in May, 6 8 5 , in the fifteenth year of his reign ; but if he came to the throne in Feb. 6 7 0 , this would be his sixteenth year. Further, in iii. 1 4 , ad init. Bede says that Oswy coming to the throne in Aug. 6 4 2 held it 'per annos uiginti octo.' But if he died in Feb. 6 7 0 he only reigned twenty-seven years and a Half. All these independent indications seem to show that here and' in v. 2 4 , p. 3 5 4 , Bede or his copyists have written 6 7 0 for 6 7 1 ; and that Oswy's death and Egfrid's accession ought to be placed in 6 7 1 ; and so the latter is placed by two (not independent) foreign chronicles ; Pertz, ii. 2 3 7 , iii. 1 1 6 * ; though the English authorities naturally follow the direct words of Bede and give 6 7 0 . Osuiu r e x ] ' R e x maximus,' H. H. p. 6 1 ; ' h i s successors sank Oswy. into merely local sovereigns,' Green, M. E . p. 3 0 6 . He was interred at Whitby, see on ii. 2 0 , p. 1 2 5 ; iii. 2 4 , p. 1 7 9 . synodicae a c t i o n i s . . . textus] On the canons of this council, Council of and the earlier sources from which they are taken or modified, H e r t i o r d " v. Bright, pp. 2 4 0 - 2 4 9 , 4 4 1 - 4 4 4 ; H. & S. iii. 1 x 8 - 1 2 2 . ' T h i s act . . . is of the highest historical importance as the first constitutional measure of the collective English race ; ' D. C. B. iv. 9 2 8 . P 2

212 Indictions.

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. IV.

p. 215. indictione p r i m a ] If Theodore (like Bede himself) used t h e Caesarean indiction, this day, Sept. 24, 673, was the very first day of the first indiction. If h e used the pontifical indiction the date here is not affected, as that indiction commenced w i t h the beginning of the year. But it must again be repeated that the usage of Theodore proves nothing as to that of B e d e ; v. on i. 23. quaeque] = quaequae, as often in t h i s document and elsewhere. See on i. 3 2 . Canons. l i b r u m canonum] 4 collectionem canonum ecclesiae i n concilio Calchedonensi approbatam, et a Dionysio Exiguo non diu antea i n Latinum sermonem traductam et in ecclesiam occidentalem rec e p t a m ; ' S m i t h ; cf. D. C. A. i. 399. notaueram] ' awrat,' 4 wrote,' AS. vers. Parochia p. 216. parrochiam] W e have seen above on c. 1, ad fin., that and Plebs. the word 4 dioecesis' i n i t s ecclesiastical application ranges from a patriarchate to a parish i n the modern sense. The word wapotda, 'parochia,' is the collective of ir&pot/cos, and is applied to the body of Christians living as 4 strangers and pilgrims,' vapoticot /eat mpemSrjiioi, in any place; Lightfoot, App. Ff. I . ii. 6. More specifically it meant the body of Christians living under one bishop ; but it soon came to mean the area in w h i c h t h e y dwelt, i. e. the modern diocese; i n w h i c h sense it is used throughout t h i s document. 'Paroehia' however, in the modern sense of 'parish,' occurs as early as the Council of Agde, 506 A. D. ; Bright, pp. 243, 244; D. C. A. ii. 1554, ff. Closely connected w i t h this is the history of another word, w h i c h also occurs i n this canon : 4 plebs' or 4 plebes' (4 plebs, h o m i n u m ; plebes, ecclesiarum;' Hugucio, cited by Dueange, s. v.). This means (i) the laity living under a single bishop, or (ii) under a single priest, i. e. the inhabitants of either a diocese or a parish; and, by an easy transference, (iii) the diocese or (iv) the parish itself. I n the first sense it is used here, and in a sense closely allied if not identical in c. S8, p. 273 : 4 commissam sibi plebem ; ' Epist. ad Ecgb. § 2, p. 406 : 'subditam sibi plebem.' So Gelasius (492 x 496) writes 4 clero et plebi Tarentino;' Jaffe, B. P. p. 60, and so f q . ; cf. t h e councils of Carthage and Hippo (fourth century), cited by M. & L. a. I.: 4 ne quisquam episcoporum alterius plebes uel dioecesim . . . pulsare d e b e a t ; ' 4 a nullo usurpentur plebes alienae.' On the other hand, Nicolas I (858 x 867), writes to Ado, Archbishop of Yienne : 4 de plebibus uel baptismalibus ecclesiis i n dioecesibus . . . constituendis'; ib. 250 (cf. H. & S. i. 329 : 4 quinque plebes adiudicatae sunt Urbano Episeopo Landauiensi). I n these passages it clearly means parishes. I n this

CHAP.

5.]

Notes.

213

sense it has g i v e n us t h e modern I t a l i a n ' p i ó v e ' and t h e m o d e r n Welsh ' plwyf.' B u t in mediaeval Welsh ' p l w y f ' means 1 diocese'; cf. H . & S. i. 359 : ' r h a n f a w r o b l w y f Teilo,' ' a great part of t h e plwyf of Teilo,' 1. e. of the diocese of Llandaff. See Ducange, s. v. ' plebs,' w h e r e h o w e v e r the passages are not classified w i t h sufficient distinctness ; a n d D. 0. A . ii. 1645, 1646. T h e first t w o senses seem combined in Opp. viii. 400, w h e r e B e d e says, ' episcopi ac presbyteri . . . plebem fidelium . . . debent aedificare.' u t . . . m o n a s t e r i a , &c.] T h i s canon, w h i c h goes beyond the cor- Monastic responding one of the Council of Chalcedon, m a r k s a stage in the exempdevelopment of monastic exemptions f r o m episcopal jurisdiction, t l 0 I l S w h i c h e v e n t u a l l y h a d such disastrous effects on t h e monasteries themselves ; cf. St. Bernard, cited b y Morison, p. 426. T h e bishops h o w e v e r in t h e later Middle A g e s w e r e v e r y remiss in t h e use of such powers as t h e y h a d ; v. Raine's H e x h a m , I . c i i . ; D . C. A . i. 643i p s i m o n a c h i ] Some editions, ' mira ignorantia dicam an osci- Mis-readtantia ' (Smith), read ' episcopi.' T h i s is impossible, t h o u g h Todd l n Sdefends it, L i f e of St. P a t r i c k , p. 49. Monastic episcopacy, such as w e h a v e traced i n the Irish Church, never existed i n t h e E n g l i s h C h u r c h . ' I p s i ' is the reading of all the MSS. w h i c h I have e x a m i n e d . T h e ' o s c i t a n t i a ' is t h e result of t h e ease w i t h w h i c h in some MSS. the abbreviations epl (episcopi) a n d ipl (ipsi) m a y be confounded. Lightfoot, A p p . Ff. I I . iii. 9, gives no less t h a n four instances of the converse m i s t a k e from the MS. of t h e L a t i n version of t h e I g n a t i a n epistles. F o r t h e canon itself, cf. t h e Dialogue of Egbert, H . & S. iii. 406 p e r d i m i s s i o n e m . . . a b b a t i s ] Signified n o doubt by ' litterae dimissoriae,' kviffroXal áiroXvriicaí. These letters allowing a m o n k to settle in another monastery, or a clerk to settle i n another diocese, or ( w h i c h is the sense w h i c h has survived to modern times) to be ordained by a bishop of another diocese, are different from t h e ' litterae c o m m e n d a t i c i a e ' mentioned below, given to a clerk w h o had permission to t r a v e l ; v. B r i g h t , p. 245 ; Ducange, s. v. 1 dimissoriae litterae.' u t n u l l u s c l e r i c o r u m , &c.] F o r t h i s canon, cf. Egbert's Dialogue, u. s. ; a n d the legatine synod of 786 or 787, H . & S. iii. 451e o m m e n d a t i c i i s l i t t e r i s ] Cf. 2 Cor. iii. 1, avarariKal (irurroXaí, ' commendatitiae epistolae' (Vulgate), w h e n c e these terms passed into t h e technical language of t h e Church. I n the Dialogue of Egbert, u. s., such documents are called ' l i t e r a e pacificae.' e x c o m m u n i c a t i o n i ] ' biscopes dome,' ' the bishop's doom,' A S .

Letters dimissory

Letters commendat0ry"

214

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. IV.

Excommu- vers. The only instance which Bede gives of the exercise of this nication. power is by Cedd, iii. 22, p. 173. ut episcopi atque elerici, &e.] Cf. Dialogue of Egbert, u.s. p. 407. Cloveaho. Clofeshoch] This place has never been successfully identified. I t was almost certainly in Mercia, and probably near London. ' I t is singular that no recorded Council of Clovesho occurs until . . . seventy years subsequent,' i. e. the famous council of 747 ; H . & S. iii. 122. But, as M. & L. point out, a council at Clovesho in 7 1 6 is given in H . & S. iii. 300, 3 0 1 . eonseorationis] Here some of the best M8S. and editions (including that of Smith) ' mira oscitantia ' read ' congregationis.' Division of sed de hac re . . . siluimus] A sentence ominous of the troubles dioceses. which resulted from the attempt to carry out this resolution. I n the letter to Archbishop Egbert, §§ 8, 9, inf., pp. 4 1 1 - 4 1 3 , written towards the end of 734, Bede gives us his view of what the limit of a diocese should be, and of the need for further division still existing. The process has gone on continuously to our own days, and is not completed yet. This clause 'sed . . . siluimus' is omitted in the AS. vers., probably because this need f o r ' s i l e n c e ' had passed away. p. 217. quod si quisquam . . . coniugi] This canon, which, in Bemarriage after the case of a dissolution of marriage on the one ground allowed by divorce. Christ, forbids the remarriage even of the innocent party, went beyond the actual law of the Church, which discouraged, but did not prohibit, such marriages. I n his Penitential (if his views are accurately represented there) Theodore is much less strict on this point ; H . & S. iii. 199 ; v. Bright, pp. 247, 248. Bede however himself takes the stricter view. See the passage cited on c. 19. his itaque . . . incólumes] am. AS. vers. Kentish chronology.

East Anglian diocese

divided.

mense I u l i o obierat] The Ann. Lindisf. et Cantuar., which are of ancient English origin, give the exact day : I V Non. lui., i. e. July 4 t h ; Pertz, iv. 2. tenuit] H e died Feb. 6, 685 ; c. 26, p. 268, where he is said (less exactly than here) to have reigned twelve years. On Hlothhere, cf. D. C. B. iii. 1 1 2 . X13. Bonifatio . . . defuncto] H e was consecrated, as we bave seen, in 652 or 653 (v. notes on ii. 15, iii. 20). Therefore his death must be placed in 669 or 670 ; and the consecration of Bisi must fall 669 x 673. From the position of Bisi's name in the list of prelates attending the Council of Hertford it has been argued that he was the first bishop consecrated by Theodore. duo . . . episeopi] iEcce to Dunwich in Suffolk, the original East Anglian see, and Badwine to Elmham, the new see for Norfolk ;

CHAP.

6.]

Notes.

215

v. B r i g h t , p. 250, a n d cf. on iii. 18, p. 162. I t is c o m m o n l y stated t h a t t h i s division took place i n 673. This, as f a r as I can see, is a mere inference from t h e fact t h a t B e d e m e n t i o n s it here i m m e d i a t e l y after the Council of H e r t f o r d . B u t w h e n w e r e m e m b e r Bede's m a n n e r of grouping h i s facts b y subjects r a t h e r t h a n chronology such an inference seems h i g h l y precarious. B . W . places it i n 674, i. 163.

CHAPTER 6. P . 218. N o n m u l t o . . . t e m p o r e ] T h e ( t w e l f t h century) Peter- Date of deborough additions to t h e Sax. Chron. E . sub ann. 656, ad fin., represent W y n f r i d as deposed i n 673 b y t h e Council of Hertford. T h i s a t a n y rate is contrary to B e d e ' s narrative. Flor. W i g . places t h e deposition of W y n f r i d i n 675, a n d t h i s has been generally a c c e p t e d ; t h o u g h i t m a y be doubted w h e t h e r i t represents more t h a n h i s o w n estimate of the value to be assigned to B e d e ' s 1 n o n m u l t o . . . tempore.' If, as B e d e implies, c. 12, p. 329, t h e district of L i n d s e y w a s separated from S e x w u l f ' s diocese i n consequence of E g f r i d ' s conquest of W u l f h e r e , t h e n S e x w u l f ' s accession cannot be later t h a n 675, as W u l f h e r e died in t h a t year. T h i s w o u l d dispose of t h e assertion i n G-. P . p. 221, t h a t W y n f r i d w a s expelled b y E t h e l r e d , W u l f h e r e ' s successor, because h e favoured h i s enemy, E g f r i d of N o r t h u m b r i a . T h e charter of Osric of 676, signed b y S e x w u l f as bishop ( K . C. D. i. 17 ; B i r c h , i. 69, 70), is open to suspicion ; v. H . & S. iii. 129 ; a n d should not be cited as evidence. B u t S e x w u l f w a s certainly bishop of Mercia i n 676, w h e n P u t t a of Rochester took refuge w i t h h i m ; c. 12, p. 228. Eddius, c. 25, seems to represent t h e expulsion of W y n f r i d as contemporary w i t h that of W i l f r i d i n 678: ' eo tempore . . . W i n f r i t h u s . . . expulsus,' &c. O n crossing to t h e Continent he fell into the h a n d s of t h e agents of E b r o i n a n d Theodoric, w h o h a d been bribed b y t h e enemies of W i l f r i d to l a y h a n d s on t h e latter, but w e r e deceived b y the similarity of n a m e ; ( b o n o errore,' says E d d i u s , t h o u g h i t m a y be doubted i f W y n f r i d thought i t so. I f w e could accept t h e statem e n t of G. P . (v. s.), t h i s w o u l d fit i n v e r y w e l l w i t h t h e date 678, as E t h e l r e d ' s hostility to E g f r i d culminated i n t h e battle on t h e T r e n t i n 679, w h e r e a s u p to 676 h i s a r m s w e r e directed p r i n c i p a l l y against K e n t ; c. 12. B u t i n face of B e d e ' s narrative it seems impossible to place W y n f r i d ' s deposition so late as 678. W e m u s t either suppose E d d i u s to be mistaken, or u n d e r s t a n d ' e x p u l s u s ' to m e a n ' h a v i n g been (previously) expelled.' p e r m e r i t u m . . . i n o b o e d i e n t i a e ] I t h a s been c o m m o n l y supposed Cause ot it.

216

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk. IV.

that Wynfrid's disobedience consisted in resisting (like Wilfrid) the division of his diocese in accordance with the decree of the Council of Hertford; and this is confirmed by the tradition that some division of the diocese did take place under his successor Sexwulf; Fl. Wig. i. 36, 239, 240, 243. But the subject is beset with extraordinary difficulties; v. H. & S. iii. 127-130; D. C. B. iv. 929. We are again reminded of Wharton's words, Ang. Sac. i. 423: 1 nusquam crassiores tenebrae . . . quam in successione Episcoporum Merciensium.' If the division took place as Fl. Wig. says in 679 or 680, it seems strange that Theodore should have waited so long after Wynfrid's deposition; and this might furnish an argument for a later date for that event. Sexuulfum . . . Medeshamstedi] The legends connected with Sexwulf and the the foundation of Medeshamstead (Peterborough) are given in the foundation, Peterborough additions to the Sax. Chron. E. See under the years of Peterborough. 654, 656, 675, and notes. According to the same authority Sexwulf was succeeded as abbot by Cuthbald. This, as a Peterborough fact, may probably be accepted ; see my edition, pp. 33, 36, 37. Cuthbald has been identified with the abbot of Oundle mentioned in v. 19, ad fin.; D. C. B. iv. 590, 591. The Sax. Chron. A. B. C. place Sexwulf's death in 705, but wrongly; he must have died before 692, as in that year, at latest, Wilfrid, on his second expulsion, succeeded to his functions ; v. v. 19, notes ; H. & S. iii. 129. G y r u i o r u m ] See on iii. 20, ad vnit. Wynfrid's journey to the Continent.

rediit . . . flniuit] The story quoted above from Eddius shows that in 678 Wynfrid attempted to make a journey to the Continent. Eddius seems to imply that this was immediately after his deposition ; but we have seen that Bede's narrative is opposed to this. Wharton, Ang. Sac. i. 426, makes the very natural suggestion that Wynfrid, like Wilfrid, may have intended to appeal to Rome. If so, it seems again strange that he should have waited three years before doing so. Eadmer however, Vita Wilfridi, c. 29 ; H. Y . i. 190, speaks of him as 'tunc in peregrinationem pro Dei amore euntem.' He also speaks of him as ' nuper depositum,' but this only shows that he derived the same impression that we do from Eddius' narrative. It may have been in consequence of his misadventure that Wynfrid returned to his monastery and died there, as Bede relates. Bede says nothing of his journey to the Continent, though he certainly had Eddius' life before him. turn etiam] i. e. c. 675, according to Bede's narrative ; cf. Fl. Wig. i. 33; K. W . i. 164. ' It may denote the recovery of some independent power for the East Saxons after the death of Wulfhere;' D. C. B. ii. 178.

CHAP. 6 . ]

Notes.

217

m e m i n i m u s ] iii. 30. Eareonualdum] Ini of Wessex, in his laws (690 x 693), speaks of EaxconEarconwald as ' m y bishop,' which seems to show that at that time waly twelftan dege ofer Geochol,' ' the twelfth day Epiphany, after Yule,' AS. vers. Cf. Sax. Chron. 1065, C. D. ' sacratissima Dominicae Apparitionis d i e s ; ' Bede, Vit. Cudb. c. 10. ' I t is curious to find the Epiphany taking the place of Christmas Bright, p. 253 ; cf. Ep. ad Egb. § 15, p. 419. There may however be special reasons for this here. The primary idea of the festival in the Eastern Church was the manifestation of the Trinity at the Baptism of Christ, and though in the Western Church this idea was subordinate to that of the manifestation of Christ to the Magi, it was not lost sight of. Thus in the Boman Missal the Gospel for the Octave of the Epiphany is John i. 29-34, and there is a homily of Bede on this gospel; Opp. v. 271-278. And in our own Church St. Luke's account of the Baptism has always been the Second Lesson at Matins on the Epiphany itself. A third manifestation, that at Cana, is commemorated' in the Gospel for the Second Sunday after the Epiphany, while in the Gallican Liturgy all three references are combined in the services for the festival. Owing to this association of Epiphany with the Baptism

238

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. IV.

of Christ, it w a s i n early times, w i t h Easter and Pentecost, one of t h e great seasons for a d m i n i s t e r i n g baptism. T h i s w a s afterw a r d s discouraged, a n d t h e administration of baptism restricted as a rule to Easter a n d P e n t e c o s t ; D. C. A . s v.' E p i p h a n y . ' But t h e idea of t h e season as appropriate for a solemn w a s h i n g m a y h a v e continued. For t h a t a religious significance w a s a t t a c h e d to t h e use of t h e b a t h seems clear. Just as t h e w e a r i n g of t h e i r crown b y t h e E n g l i s h k i n g s at t h e t h r e e great festivals (Sax. C h r o n . 1086; m y edition, p. 219), w a s a memorial of t h e i r coronation, so t h e b a t h w a s a m e m o r i a l of baptism. l o t i s p r i u s . . . f a m u l i s C h r i s t i ] Cf. w h a t is said of Matilda, daughter of Otho I I : ' Nullius u n q u a m septimanae sabbatum, quo t a n t u m balneo u t i liceret, praeteriit, q u i n aliquem de t u r b a i n o p u m . . . a b l u e r e t P e r t z , xi. 400. ' Obsequram.

Synaxis.

o b s e q u i o ] T h a t t h e w o r d ' m a n d a t u m ' is used i n a t e c h n i c a l sense (based on J o h n x i i i . 14, 15, 34), to s i g n i f y t h e solemn w a s h i n g of t h e feet of others in i m i t a t i o n of Christ's e x a m p l e , a n d i n literal obedience to H i s command, is w e l l k n o w n , v. Ducange, s. v. A n d t h i s use has given us our w o r d 4 M a u n d y . ' B u t t h a t the correlative w o r d ' o b s e q u i u m ' is used i n an e q u a l l y t e c h n i c a l sense to s i g n i f y t h a t literal obedience, h a s not been recognised. Y e t t h a t is almost certainly t h e m e a n i n g h e r e ; i t i s so still m o r e clearly i n G. P . p. 1 6 3 : ' B i r n s t a n u s . . . d o m i n i c i e x e m p l i ardentissimus exsecutor, pedes egenis omni die . . . l a u a b a t . . . . Obsequio consummate,' &c. B e d e uses i t of t h e a n o i n t i n g of our L o r d ' s f e e t : ' q u i diligentius inuestigant, inu e n i u n t e a n d e m m u l i e r e m . . . bis eodem f u n c t a m fuisse obsequio;' Opp. x i . 53. I n t h i s sense t h e w o r d passed i n t o I r i s h i n t h e form osaie ( w i t h prosthetic f, fosaic) ; and b y a curious prolepsis i t is constantly applied to Christ's own w a s h i n g of t h e disciples feet. So entirely w a s the feeling for the origin of t h e w o r d lost, t h a t it comes to be applied to feet w a s h i n g s i n w h i c h there i s n o ceremonial or charitable purpose ; e. g. B a t t l e of Magh B a t h , p. 1 0 ; A i s l i n g e Meic Conglinne, p. 47. A n o t h e r I r i s h w o r d used i n t h e same technical sense is umaloit, w h i c h is t h e L a t i n 1 h u m i l i t a s ' ; cf. Lismore L i v e s of Saints, pp. 43, 4 8 ; A i s l i n g e , & c , p. 13 (though t h e editors h a v e failed to see this). I cannot at present p o i n t t o a n y passage i n w h i c h ' h u m i l i t a s ' is used i n t h i s special sense. On t h e foot-washing as a religious a n d charitable act, cf. Opp. v . 4 6 3 ; Opp. Min. pp. 85, 86, 106, 265, 2 7 6 ; D . C. A . ii. 1 6 4 ; Introd. p. x x v i . s e m p e r . . . p e r s t e t e r i t ] v. I n t r o d . p. x x v i . m a t u t i n a e s y n a x e o s ] i. e. Matins. ' S y n a x i s ' i s u s e d : (i) of

CHAP. 1 9 . ]

Notes.

239

any Christian assembly; the term being perhaps chosen by way of distinction from the Jewish avvayuyq ; (ii) specially of the celebration of the Eucharist, v. Suicer, Thesaurus, s. v.; (iii) of the whole course of offices for the canonical hours; (iv) as here, of the celebration of any one of the offices, pestilentiam] See on iii. 27. rapta e s t . . . susceperat] June 2 3 ; cf. Opp. iv. 84. If she Date of became abbess of Ely in 673, v. s. this would bring her death to t h ^ t h ' s 680. The Sax. Chron. places it in 679 (so R. W. i. 170), perhaps death, calculating the seven years from her taking of the veil. So Lib. Eli. p. 58, and see below. ligneo . . . locello] We more often hear of stone coffins; cf. ' Loculus' p.245, infra, c. ix. pp. 226, 227. The choice of a wooden coffin seems to be a mark of Ethelthryth's humility. As to the form of the word we find both ' loculus' and ' locellus J in this very chapter. The former is the classical form, the latter survives in the Welsh ' llogell,' which means ' a pocket.' We find a sarcophagus given to Cuthbert as a present; Vita, c. 37 ; Opp. Min. p. 118; cf. inf. v. 5 and Lib. Eli. p. 26. Sexburg] See above iii. 8, p. 142. For later lives of her, cf. Sexburg. Hardy, Cat. i. 265, 360-362. The Lib. Eli. cites a book of her ' Gesta,' and says : ' in Anglico . . . legimus' that she received the veil at the hands of Archbishop Theodore in Sheppey Church, pp. 76, 77 ; cf. ib. 52, 53; AA.SS. Iul. ii. 346. sedecim annis] i. e. in 695 or 696. The day of her translation Transit is Oct. 17 ; Lib. Eli. p. 70. The fact that Oct. 17 fell on a Sunday in 695 is in favour of that year, which is given also by Mon. Angl. thryth. i. 457 ; and this would fix her death to 679. See above. quosdam e fratribus] i. e. Ely was a double monastery ; cf. Lib. Eli. p. 46, and note on iii. 8. ad ciuitatulam . . . desolatam] This illustrates the way in Roman which Roman sites served as quarries for later generations. Thus in r e m a m s " the ninth century the monks of Auxerre sent some of their body to Marseilles to seek for marbles for building their church : ' eruderatis itaque aedificiorum ueterum circumquaque ruinis, ingentem marmorum pretiosorum copiam . . . congregarunt;' Pertz, xiii. 403. To prevent this in the case of the Colosseum, Benedict XIV, in the last century, hit upon the plan of consecrating it. p. 245. Grantacaestir] Grantchester, outside Cambridge, inuenerunt . . . tectum] For another case of a Roman sarcophagus used for a later burial, cf. H. & S. I I . xxii ; and the famous instance of the Graeco-Roman sarcophagus, sculptured 1 con bellissima m a n i e r a ' (cf. Bede's ' pulcherrime factum'), i n which was

240

Bodily incorruption. Burial on deatlT

Use of tents.

Necklaces.

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK. IV.

deposited the body of the mother of the great countess Matilda ; and which, coming under the notice of Niccolk Pisano, occasioned, according to Vasari's life of him, the renaissance of sculpture in Italy. ineorruptum] W. M. i. 260, enumerates five English saints in w h o m this miracle was shown ; Ethelthryth, Wiburg, Edmund of East Anglia, Alphege, Cuthbert; cf. inf. c. 30. defuncta, siue . . . condita] i. e. they buried on the day of death as a ru ean< * ^ hence the festival of a saint is often called his 'depositio.' Cf. Bede's Martyrology, Opp. iv. 72, 92, 100, 131, &c.; cf. on c. 14. leuius habere] Cf. John iv. 52 : ' h o r a . . . in qua melius habuerit.' t e r t i a . . . die] 1 Plerumque dies tertia grauior esse uulneratis, et prolixiorem molestiam generare afflictis ; ' Lib. Eli. p. 57. extento . . . papilione] So at t h e funeral of W i l f r i d : ' extento foris tentorio, sanctum corpus balneauerunt;' Eddius, c. 65. So when Herebald fell from his horse : 1 tetenderunt papilionem in quo iacerem,' v. 6, p. 290. So when Aidan fell sick, ' tetenderunt . . . ei . . . tentorium,' iii. 17, p. 160. Tents were also used by. Cuthbert on his preaching tours, Opp. Min. pp. 109, 277 ; ' tabernáculo solemus in itinere uel in bello uti,' Opp. xii. 249 ; cf. viii. 390. p. 246. superuaoua moniliorum pondera] Cf. Bede on 1 Pet. iii. 3 : ' auro et margaritis et monilibus adornatae, ornamenta cordis ac pectoris p e r d i d e r u n t ; ' Opp. xii. 224 ; cf. on c. 23. The form ' moniliorum' is attested by four out of t h e five most ancient MSS.; M. B. C l . H x . usque hodie] ' 08 Jusne ondweardan daeg,' ' t o this present day,' AS. vers, ita a p t u m ] Cf. Lib. Eli. pp. 69-71. est. . . Elge] On the topography of the Isle of Ely, ib. 1-8, 8 1 ; on the liberties of Ely, ib. 48, 49, 55. undo . . . accepit] t. e. Bede derives the name Elig from ml, an eel, and ig, an island. A Hebrew (!) etymology is suggested, Lib. Eli. pp. 347. On the subsequent history of Ely, cf. G. P. pp. 322 ff.

CHAPTEE 20. P . 247. h y m n u m . . . inserere] Alcuin alludes to this h y m n ; De Sanctis Ebor. w . 780, 781. I t is found separately in a St. Omer MS. No. 115. Also in a MS. Cologne Cathedral, No. 106, originally sent by Alcuin to Arno, Archbishop of Salzburg, Mon. Ale. pp. 748, 749.

Chap. 2o.]

Notes.

241

e l e g i a c o m e t r o ] Cf. Bede, De A r t e Metrica, c. 10: ' h o c . . . m e t r u m • Echoing,' . . . elegiacum . . . uocatur. Eleos n a m q u e miseros a p p e l l a n t philosophi, et h u i u s modulatio c a r m i n i s m i s e r o r u m q u e r i m o n i a e con- 'reciprocal' g r u i t . . . Quo genere m e t r i f e r u n t c a n t i c u m Deuteronomii apud elegiacs. Hebraeos et Psalmos cxviii (cxix) et cxliv (cxlv) esse d e s c r i p t o s ' ; Opp. vi. 59. Elegiac verses of t h i s k i n d , i n w h i c h t h e last q u a r t e r of t h e distich repeats t h e first, are called echoici or s&rpenUni; L. & M. P- 353- T h e y are also called reciproci. Cf. a poem by Sedulius Scottus, i n t h i s m e t r e , i n Poetae L a t i n i Aeui Carolini. i. 216, ' I n c i p i u n t u e r s u s reciproci.' T h e r e is a long poem i n t h i s m e t r e in Paul. Diac. H i s t . Lang. i. 26. Sporadic instances of t h i s f o r m of verse occur i n classic poets, e. g. Ovid, Fasti, iv. 365, 366 ; Martial, V I I I . xxi. 1, a, a n d especially I X . xcviii., w h e r e t h e w h o l e epigram is based on t h e ' e c h o ' of a single phrase, ' r u m p i t u r i n u i d i a . ' These instances suggested t h e systematic adoption of t h e f o r m b y mediaeval w r i t e r s , j u s t as t h e occasional occurrence of r h y m e i n classical poetry suggested t h e r h y m i n g L a t i n verses of t h e Middle A g e s ; cf. Trench, Sacred L a t i n Poetry, c. a. B u t Bede's h y m n , besides being 'reciprocal' or ' echoing,' is also alphabetic. F o r this, too, Bede m i g h t find a parallel i n Scripture i n t h e Book of L a m e n t a tions, a n d some of t h e Psalms, e. g. xxv, xxxiv, xxxvii, cxi, cxii, cxix, cxlv. A l p h a b e t i c a n d acrostic verses were a favourite exercise of i n g e n u i t y i n t h e Middle Ages, especially i n t h e Carolingian t i m e ; cf. Poetae Latini, u. s. i. 17, 24-26, 81, 8a, 85, 86, 90, 91, 142-144, 147, 148, i53-i59> 225-227, 416-423, 482, 620-622; ii. 4, 135, 136, 138, 139, 152, 153, 165-167, 255-257,316-319, 421, 422,479, 651, 652. A fine alphabetic h y m n on t h e Day of J u d g e m e n t is given b y T r e n c h , u. s. pp. 296-298; a n d is cited b y Bede himself, De A r t e Metrica, as ' ad f o r m a m m e t r i trochaici . . . h y m n u m de die iudicii per alphabetum'; Opp. vi. 77. i m i t a r i . . . s c r i p t u r a e ] Cf. t h e conclusion of t h e De A r t e Poetry of M e t r i c a : ' h a e c . . . t i b i collecta obtuli, ut, q u e m a d m o d u m i n ® o r i P t u r e d i u i n i s Uteris . . . imbuere studui, i t a e t i a m m e t r i c a arte, quae d i u i n i s n o n est incognita libris, t e solerter i n s t r u e r e m * ; Opp. vi. 78, 79. f e m i n a . . . g l a d i o s ] T h e virgins e n u m e r a t e d h e r e a r e all, w i t h Virgins t h e exception of E u p h e m i a , commemorated b y A l d h e l m i n h i s c o ™™ e m o " prose a n d m e t r i c a l works de V i r g i n i t a t e : t h e Virgin Mary, A l d h . Opp. pp. 54, 1 8 1 ; A g a t h a , ib. 55, 183 ; Eulalia, ib. 61, 190; Tecla, ib. 61, 1 8 9 ; Agnes, ib. 60, 188; Caecilia, ib. 54, 182. I t would i m p r o v e t h e m e t r e if for E u p h e m i a w e m i g h t r e a d Eugenia, w h o is m e n t i o n e d by A l d h . pp. 58, 187. B o t h occur i n some lines of F o r t u n a t u s on t h e same subject (De Virgin, viii. 4 ) : — VOL. I I . B,

242

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[Bk. IV.

' Illic Euphemia, pariter quoque plaudit Agatha, E t Iustina simul, consociante Thecla, E t Paulina, Agnes, Basilissa, Eugenia regnant, E t quascunque sacer uexit ad astra pudor.' Here, too, the metre would be improved if Eugenia and Euphemia changed places. p. 248. bis octo N o u e m b r e s ] A curious way of saying that she was buried sixteen years. The reason, probably, is that her translation took place on the 16th of the Calends of November, Oct. 17,

CHAPTER 21. Date of the p . 249. Anno . . . nono] There can be no doubt that this battle battle of the ^ ^ p j a c e j n 679 ; for it was fought a year after the expulsion of Trent. Wilfrid, who, according to the story, had foretold that in a year's time 4 " qui nunc ridetis, . . . amare flebitis." E t sic . . . euenit. Nam eo die anniuersario, iElfwini regis occisi cadauer in Eboracam delatum est, omnes populi amare lacrymantes uestimenta et capitis comam lacerabant, et frater superstes usque ad mortem sine uictoria r e g n a b a t ' ; Eddius, c. 24 ; cf. also c. 23, ad init., where 680 is spoken of as 'anno sequente.' Now if Egfrid succeeded Feb. 15, 670, the battle, to fall in his ninth year, must have been fought before Feb. 15, 679, and this, though possible, is unlikely. So that this on the whole confirms what was said on c. 5 as to the date of Egfrid's accession. This battle is mentioned in the Irish Annals, e. g. Ann. Ult. 679: ' Bellum Saxonum ubi cecidit Ailmine filius Ossu.' Elford, north of Tamworth (? iElfwine's ford), has been suggested as the site of the battle.

Osthryth.

Wergeld.

sororem] I t was owing to this connexion that Wilfrid, on his release in 681, was unable to remain in Mercia; see on v. 19. Osthryd] Cf. on iii. ix. W. M. makes this marriage part of the pacification after the battle of the Trent, G. P. p. »32. But Bede clearly implies that it had taken place previously. multa] i. e. the Wergeld, on which see S. C. H. i. 161, 162. Cf. Sax. Chron. 694 for another instance of peace made between two kingdoms by payment of a wergeld.

CHAPTER 22. jäälfwine

r e x A e l f u i n i ] He is called ' r e x ' by Eddius, in a passage quoted on the last chapter, and also in an earlier passage, c. 16, where

CHAP. 2 2 . ]

Notes.

243

he is joined with his brother: ' inuitatis regibus Christianissimis Ecgfritho et iElwino.' He must, therefore, have reigned jointly with Egfrid, probably as sub-king of Deira, like Alchfrid under Oswy. The following story is embodied in a homily by iElfric, ed. Thorpe, ii. 356-358. de militia eius iuuenis] ' Sum geong cyninges ]>egn,' ' a young Royal king's thane,' AS. vers. So ' m i l e s ' and 'minister regis' below Thane, are both translated 'cyninges fegn,' which shows that the two terms are identical. p. 250. comitem] 'gesiiiS,' AS. vers. uincula soluta] Cf. Life of St. Cadoc, § 3 9 : ' tres peregrini cir- Bonds miculis ferreis ligati . . . ad praefati Saneti monasterium in die solempnitatis eiusdem uenerunt. Dumque missa celebraretur ilia ita ligamina ferrea . . . ruperunt'; Camb. Brit. Saints, p. 78 ; cf. H. Y. i. 54, 308 ; Pertz, vii. 300,301. Other instances are collected by M. & L. Tunnacaestir] Unidentified. Towcester has been suggested, Tunnabut the suggestion has little to recommend it. Other suggestions c a e s t i r are Doncaster, and Littleborough on the Trent, D C. B. iv. 1056; but if Mr. Moberly's note on ii. 16 is correct, Littleborough must be appropriated to ' Tiowulfingacaestir.' litteras solutorias] This passage of Bede is the only instance of ' Litterae this phrase given by Ducange. It indicates charms or incantations S°hitoriae. written down and worn as amulets ; cf. on c. 27. ^Elfric translates i t : 'Surh drycrseft oSSe Surh runstafum,' ' b y witchcraft or by runes ' ; u. s. p. 358. p. 251. dignus . . . es morte] From this it would appear that Joint reany member of an army, if captured, might be held liable by the ^ f ^ c ^ o s ? relations of any man on the other side who had fallen in the battle. eognati] Possibly ' brothers-in-law ' ; 0. on i. 27, p. 50. uendidit eum] On the slave-trade in England, cf. on iii. 5. sororis Aedilthrydae] i. e. Sexburgh ; cf. iii. 8 ; iv. 19, pp. 142, 244. eiusdem reginae minister] '{»sere cwene J>egn,' 'the queen's thane,' AS. vers. p. 252. uel . . . uel] 'ge . . . ge/ 'both . . . and,' AS. vers, quia saeriflcium . . . sempiternam] ' sunt qui de leuioribus pec- Purgatory, catis, quibus obligati defuncti sunt, post mortem possunt absolui ; uel poenis . . . castigati, uel suorum precibus, eleemosynis, missarum celebrationibus absoluti,' Opp. ix. 96; Introd. p. lxvi.

B 2

244

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[Bk.IV.

CHAPTER 23.

' Nepos' =nephew.

Hild. Her sister Hereswith.

Sojourn in East Anglia.

Tadcaster.

Strenaeshalc] v. on iii. 24. X V . Kal. Dec.] Nov. 17 ; and this is her day in the calendar, nepotis] Nephew, not grandson; cf. on iii. 6. As Hild was sixty-six in 68o, she would be thirteen in 627. Edwin was fortytwo at that time. So that if ' nepos' meant grandson, Hild would only be twenty-nine years younger t h a n her great-grandfather. Fl. Wig. has however fallen into this mistake, i. 254, 268, making Hereric son of Edwin's son Eadfrid, ii. 14, 20. On the true view we must confess that we do not know the name of Hereric's father ; cf. Green, M. E. pp. 247, 248 ; Wiilker, Glossaries, i. 173 : 'Nepos, suna sune, uel broker sune, uel suster sune, J>aet is nefa,' ' nepos, son's son, or brother's son, or sister's son, that is, nephew.' p. 253. relicto habitu saeculari] I n 647. propinq.ua regis illius] Because her sister Hereswith had married Ethelhere, brother and successor of Anna, who (Anna) at this time, 647, was king of the East Angles. Therefore Hereswith must have left her husband for the monastic life before his accession to the throne ; and he seems to have married again ; v. on ii. 15, iii. 18. The Lib. Eli. wrongly makes her wife of Anna, pp. 15, 25, 26, which has misled Smith on c. 19. Cale] v. on iii. 8. peregrinam . . . uitam] v. on iii. 19. praefata prouincia] This refers to East Anglia, not to Gaul; for the phrase ' proposito peregrinandi' implies that the design was not carried out. I t has, however, been understood the other way ; v. Hardy, Cat. i. 285 ; by Lib. Eli. pp. 23, 24 ; and by Menard and Harpsfeld, cited by Mabillon, Ann. Bened. i. 444, who rightly understands it as meaning that she did not actually go to Gaul. So Smith and Stevenson. unius familiae] Contrary to its usual practice, the AS. vers, does not translate familia by ' hid,' ' h i d e ; ' but by another derivative of the same root, viz : ' hiwscipe.' Heruteu] See on iii. 24. H e i u ] Cf. Hardy, Cat. i. 284, 285. propositum] Cf. c. 24, p. 260, ' monachicum suscipere prop o s i t u m ' ; M. Keelcacaestir] Tadcaster. ' T h e village of Healaugh, about three miles north of Tadcaster, is believed to mark the site of St. Heiu's foundation, and possibly preserves her name ' ; Murray's Yorkshire, p. 486, cited by M. ' I n the cemetery of that place

CHAP.

23.]

Notes.

245

Mr. D. H. Haigh detected an ancient gravestone bearing Heiu's n a m e ' ; D. C. B . iv. 879, and references there given. p. 254. aliquot annos] E i g h t ; from 649 to 657, w h e n W h i t b y was founded, two years after the battle of the Winwaed ; v. iii. 24, notes. omnibus . . . communia] Bede is fond of quoting this com- Communmunism of the Early Jerusalem Church ; inf. c. 27, ad fin.; Opp. v i i . l s m 3 7 1 ; viii. 34, 377, 427 ; ix. 54, 249, 280. A s to the rigour w i t h which this rule was carried out in monasteries, see some curious references collected by M. & L., and Ep. ad Egb. §§ 16, 17, notes. tantae a u t e m . . . inuenirent] For women as teachers in the Women as church, cf. Bede on Ezra, ii. 65 : ' bene autem cantoribus etiam teachers ' ' m the cantatrices iunguntur propter sexum uidelicet foemineum, in quo Church. plurimae reperiuntur personae, quae non solum uiuendo, uerum etiam praedicando, corda proximorum ad laudem sui Creatoris aceendant, et quasi suauitate sanctae uocis aedificantium templum Domini adiuuent laborem ; ' Opp. viii. 378. Certainly ' the labour of those w h o built the temple of the L o r d ' in Britain was greatly helped by the work of women. Many of them, like Hild, were of royal or noble race, though none of them seem to have equalled her in influence outside their own monasteries. Such were Ebba, cc. 19, 25 ; Elfied, iii. 24, iv. 26 ; Ethelthryth, c. 19 ; Eanfled, iii. 24 ; and notes ad 11. Lappenberg sees in this position allowed to women a survival of the old Germanic feeling: 'inesse [feminis] sanctum aliquid et prouidum p u t a n t ' ; Tac. Germ, c.8; Lapp. i. 188. d e primo supra diximus] v. on c. 12, p. 229. de seoundo . . . "D orciccaestrse] This appointment of _e his ealdormon waes/ 'to the townreeve who was his superior,' AS. vers, propositum] v. c. 23, p. 253. ' ltumiquasi . . . ruminando] This metaphor, based on Lev. xi. 3, Deut. nare.' xiv. 6, is a very favourite one with Bede : e.g. 'haec [mysteria] quasi munda ammalia nunc oris locutione ruminanda, nunc cordis penetralibus retractanda seruemus ;' Opp. v. 31 ; cf. ib. 13 ; vii. 35, 354 ; viii. 32, 340 ; ix. 109, 348, 358; x. 340 ; xii. 47. p. 261. genesis] ' J»aet is seo »reste Moyses booc,' ' that is the first book of Moses,' inserts AS. vers. sacrae scripturae] ' ]>aes halgan gewrites canones boca,' ' of the books of the canon of holy writ,' AS. vers. Character erat enim . . . accensus] Cf. the character of Lazarus in BrownofCsedmon- iixg's.Karshish : ' Thus, is the man as harmless as a lamb ; Only impatient, let him do his best, At ignorance and carelessness and sin— An indignation which is promptly curbed.' casa, in qua . . . solebant] v. Introd, p. xxvii ; ' untrumra monna hus,' ' a house for the sick,' AS. vers. Heservasi eucharistiam . . . haberent] 'husl,' 'housel,' AS. vers. The tion of the practice of the early Church seems to have been somewhat lax in ' regard to the reservation of the Sacrament ; and in times of persecution greater liberty was necessary, in order that in sudden . emergencies the faithful might be able to communicate. The abuses which grew out .of this liberty led to its restriction. Exception was always made in favour of the sick, and this exception was retained in our own Church in the first prayerbook of Edward V I (1549), though it was abolished by the second (1552). Here it would seem that the reserved Sacrament was kept in the infirmary of the monastery, so as to be ready in case of any of the inmates becoming suddenly worse ; cf. sup. c. 14, p. 235 ; Bright, pp. 278, 279, 344. p. 262. placidam ego . . . gero] The AS. vers, is very simple

251

Kotes.

CHAP. 2 4 . ]

and beautiful here : ' mine broSor mine ]>& leofan, ic eom swifJe AnglobliSemod to eow 7 to eallum Godes monnum,' ' m y brothers, m y ^ ^ ¡ o n dear ones, I am in very friendly mood towards you and towards all God's men.' laudes nooturnas] v. Introd. p. xxvi. ' uhtsong,' AS. vers. signans se, &c.] On the,virtue of the use of the sign of the cross, Sign of the cf. Ep. ad Ecgb. § 15, p. 419. St. Bernard's mother died in the crossvery act of signing herself: 4 Cum . . . chorus . . . iam peruenisset ad illam litaniae supplicationem, " P e r passionem et crucem tuam libera earn Domijie," necdum cessans a supplicatione . . . eleuata manu, signans se signaculo sanctae qrucis, in pace reddidit spiritum. . . . Manus, sicut erat erecta ad indicandum signum crucis, sic r e m a n s i t ; ' S . Bern. Opp. ii. 1283; Morison's St. Bernard, p. 7. On the antiquity of this use of the sign of the cross, see D. C. A . i. 815. reclinauit . . . finiuit] Cf. the beautiful and most touching Death of account of Bishop ThorlSk's death ; Orig. Island, i. 498. Cf. also C 8 e d m o n ' the account of Wilfrid's death ; Eddius, c. 64.^ u i t a m finiuit] T h e death of Csedmon is often placed in 680 (e. g. Date, by Thorpe, Caedmon, p. x x i x ; Bouterwek, p. c c x x v i ; Wiilker, Grundriss, p. 116), but for this there is absolutely no evidence, except the fact that the narrative of his death in Bede follows on that of Hild, w h i c h does belong to that y e a r ; bjit this, in the case of a writer like Be'de, is a most unsafe ground to argue upon. The all-devouring Glastonbury has annexed the boiies of Csedmon also ; G. P. p. 254.

CHAPTER 24.

NOTE

A.

A t the end of the Moore MS., in a hand different from, but CsecLmon's nearly contemporary with, (the hand w h i c h wrote the bulk of the ,, „ „ . NorthumMS., occurs the following: brian vers * on ' N u scylun h e r g f n hebaen ricaes uard metudaes maecti end his modgidanc uerc uuldur fadur sue h e uundra gihuaes eci d r i c t i n 1 or astelidae he aerist scop aelda barnum heben til hrofe haleg scepen. tha m i d d u n 3 geard moncynnass uard eci dryctin aefter tiadae firum f o l d V frea allmectig.' 1 2

The scribe at first wrote n for c, dryctin M4. The scribe at first wrote min-.

252

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK. IV.

West Saxon version.

This version is Northumbrian. The h y m n occurs on the margin of iv. 24, in other MSS, in a West-Saxon form. The oldest of these MSS. t h a t I have examined is W., where it r u n s : 1 Nu w e 1 sculon 2 herian 3 heofonrices we[ard] 4 metoddes 5 m i h t e 6 7 hi[s] modgejanc weorc 7 w u [ l ] d o r 8 feeder swa h e w u [ n ] d r a gehwilc 9 ece 10 d r i h [ t e n ] word 1 1 astealde he 1 2 [ae]rest 13 gescop 11 ylda 1 5 [bear]num heofen to rofe 16 [halig] scippend 1 7 m i d d a n ear[de] 1 8 m a n n cynnes 1 9 weard ece 10 d r i h t e n setter tid| a] 2 0 f y r u m 2 1 on 2 2 foldum 2 3 frea ealmihti 2 4 .' I t also occurs in a closely-allied form in t h e Anglo-Saxon version of Bede. The Variations are given below in the critical notes, w i t h t h e signature iElf. (for iElfred). The close connexion of iElf. and 0 3 should be noted. Evidently t h e scribe or corrector of 0 3 simply copied from a MS. of the AS. vers.

Relation between them

There can be no d o u b t : (i) t h a t the Northumbrian a n d WestSaxon versions are too much alike to be independent of one another, (ii) That the Northumbrian version is very much older t h a n any of the West-Saxon versions, (iii) T h a t being Northumbrian it is more likely to represent w h a t Csedmon actually sang t h a n any of t h e others. (The transference of poems from one dialect to another is a common feature of AS. l i t e r a t u r e ; cf. Wulker, G-rundriss, p 115 ) (iv) That being extant in a MS. not much later t h a n t h e date of Bede's death, the Northumbrian version must represent w h a t was believed in his time to be a genuine work of Csedmon. The greater n u m b e r of critics have accepted it as genuine, though some few have regarded it as a mere retranslation of Bede's Latin ; cf. Wulker, pp. 117-120. The resemblance between this h y m n and the opening lines of t h e biblical poems which commonly go by t h e name of Csedmon, is too vague and general to form an argument either for the genuineness of t h e h y m n , or for the authorship of the poems. See the following note. 1 2 3 we om. iElf. sceolon 0 3 , sculun On. lieri- repeated a n d u n d e r l i n e d M S . ; h e r i g e a n iElf. ' MS defective h e r e a n d elsewhere. 5 7 m e t u d e s O t , 0 3 , On, 0 1 7 . 6 m y h t e Oj, m i c h t e 0 1 4 , m e a h t e iEll'. wurc 8 9 10 0 1 ( Ol7. w u l d e r Oj. gehwses 0 3 , ^Elf.; gehwylc 0 H . eche 11 014. o r d Oj, On, O i 7 ; 6r iElf. ; w o r d astealde om. 0 3 ; astalde 0 1 7 . 13 u la ^ f a h e Oj. eerust0 1 4 . gesceop O i ; sceop 0.,, iElf'. eorSe 16 17 Oj. eorSan iElf. h r o f e 0 1 ; 0 3 , 0 H , -iElf. scyppend O,, 0 3 , 014. O l7 , i E l f . ; 0 3 p u t s these two words a t t h e e n d a f t e r ' f r e a ecJ mill tig.' 18 19 -gearde O i 7 ; J>a m i d d a n g e a r d 0 3 , iElf. m a n - 0L, On ; m o n - 0 3 ; M 21 22 -kynnes O u . teode 0 „ -aere blodlseswe,' ' d u r i n g the blood-letting' m e m i n i enim, &c.] For Bishop J o h n ' s connexion w i t h Archbishop Theodore's Theodore, see notes on c. 2. There is among Bede's scientific works skill. a little tract of doubtful a u t h e n t i c i t y : ' De minutione sanguinis siue de plebotomia ; ' Opp. vi. 349-352. The precepts there given do not agree w i t h this of Theodore. As to t h e proper parts of t h e body for blood-letting, it says : ' de brachio tres, . . . capitanea linea, matricia, capsale ; ' ib. 350. I n t h e De Temp. Kat. c. 28, t h e r e are some curious precepts taken from SS. Ambrose a n d Basil as to t h e proper days of t h e moon for doing certain t h i n g s : ' n a m et defectui eius compatiuntur elementa, et processu eius . . . cumul a n t u r Opp. vi. 199-201. As to t h e special sympathy of t h e moon a n d the tide, ' quod Graeci r h e u m a uocant,' ib. c. 29 (cf. Yita Pros. Cudb. c. 17). n a m et abbatissam, &e.] On t h e hereditary tendency i n monasteries v. note on iv. 26.

CHAPTER 4. P . 286. comitis] gesiSmannes, AS. vers. i. e. a t h a n e . A l i u d quoque] Very similar stories are told of C u t h b e r t ; Vita Pros. cc. 25, 29 ; Vita Anon. §§ 36, 32. T 2

276

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK. V.

South Buruilla] ' uilla quae Australie Burtun dieitur ; ' Folcard's Life, ton. H . Y . i. 249: ' S o u t h Burton, now called Bishop Burton, is distant between two and three miles from Beverley. North Burton is now called Cherry Burton ' ; note a.I. Commutap. 287. d a t u r u m ] ' 7 his fsesten aliesan,' ' a n d redeem his fast,' fasting AS. vers. On t h e commutation of fasting for other penances and for alms, cf. H. & S. iii. 333, 334, 429, 431. Holy water. de aqua . . . q u a m . . . consecrauerat] For t h e use of holy water in the dedication of a church, cf. Egbert's Pontifical, pp. 34-39; York Pontifical, pp. 53, 55, 62-67, 7°7 75- (Surtees Soc. 1853,1873.) On t h e use of holy water, and miracles alleged to have been wrought thereby, see D. C. A. i. 777-779. Peter's socrum beati P e t r i ] cf. Bede on Mark i. 31, Lk. iv. 39 : mother< naturale est febricitantibus incipiente sanitate lassescere, et aegrotationis sentire molestiam. "Verum sanitas quae Domini confertur imperio, simul tota redit. Nec solum ipsa redit, sed et t a n t o robore comitante, u t eis continuo, qui se adiuuerant, ministrare suffieiat ' ; Opp. x. 18, 388, 389.

CHAPTER 5. P . 288. p u e r u m comitis] ' gesiSmannes cniht,* AS. vers. Addi of A d d i ] ' Earl (i. e. thane) of North Burton gave that manor with North Bur- ^ e advowson of the church to Beverley;' Mon. Angl. ii. 127. bene . . . cito] ' t r u m a fee hraefte 7 wel,' ' s t r e n g t h e n thyself quickly and well,' AS. vers.

CHAPTER 6. Herebald.

P . 289. H e r i b a l d . . . T i n i . . . praeest] Cf. Folcard, H . Y. i. 251, 253. H i s death is mentioned by S. D. ii. 39, under the year

745p. 290. casu . . . uel p o t i u s ] The AS. vers, omits these three words. h o r a . . . septima] ' Saet is an tid ofer midne dseg," ' t h a t is one hour past mid-day,' explains AS. vers. Validity of p. 291. n o n es perfecte baptizatus] The view which ultimately baptism. prevailed in t h e Western Church was t h a t baptism, even by heretics, if in t h e three-fold name, was valid. Bede himself is emphatic on this point. On J o h n iii. 4, he says: ' s i u e enim haereticus, siue sehismaticus, siue facinorosus quisque in confessione sanctae Trinitatis baptizet, non ualet ille qui ita baptizatus est, a bonis catholicis rebaptizari, ne confessio uel inuocatio t a n t i nominis

CHAP. 6 . ]

Notes.

m

u i d e a t u r a n n u l l a r i , ' Opp. v. n o . H e decides i n t h e opposite w a y w h e r e t h e baptizer has not been himself baptized ; on A c t s x i x . 5 : ' q u a e s t i o crebro uentilatur, u t r u m illi q u i per i g n o r a n t i a m forte a n o n baptizatis sed t a m e n rectae fidei a l i q u i b u s baptizati sunt, iterum baptizari debeant ; q u a m hoc capitulo expositam reor,' Opp. xii. 74, 75. So Theodore P e n i t e n t i a l , I I . ii. 13 : ' S i quis p r e s b y t e r . . . deprehendit se non esse b a p t i z a t u m . . . omnes, quos p r i u s baptizauit, baptizentur ; ' cf. I . i x 12. I n other points Theodore differs f r o m t h e W e s t e r n v i e w ; e.g. ib. 12 : ' P r e s b y t e r fornicans si, postquam compertum fuerit, baptizauerit, i t e r u m baptizentur illi quos baptizauit ; ' I . v. 6 : ' S i quis b a p t i z a t u r ab heretico, q u i recte T r i n i t a t e m n o n crediderit, i t e r u m baptizetur.' T h i s m a y p e r h a p s be due to Theodore's E a s t e r n training, for t h e Eastern C h u r c h w a s m u c h less decided i n its v i e w s on re-baptism t h a n t h e W e s t e r n ; v. D. C. A . i. 172, 173. Theodore, however, says : ' q u i bis i g n o r a n t e s b a p t i z a t i sunt, . . . n o n possunt ordinari ; ' I. x. 1. ( H . & S. iii. 1 8 1 , 1 8 5 , 192 ; cf. ib. 405, 406.) A n almost e x a c t parallel to t h e case i n t h e t e x t is contained i n a letter of Pope Zacharias to St. B o n i f a c e i n 746, r e b u k i n g h i m for re-baptizing certain persons because an ignorant priest h a d baptized t h e m w i t h the formula : ' " B a p t i z o te i n n o m i n e patria et filia et Spiritus Sancti." . . . Sed . . . n o n possumus consentire, u t denuo baptizentur. Quia . . . q u i c u n q u e b a p t i z a t u s f u e r i t ab hereticis i n n o m i n e Patris, &c. . . . n u l l o m o d o rebaptizari debeat, sed per solam m a n u s i n p o s i t i o n e m p u r g a r i ; ' Mon. Mog. pp. 167, 168. A p a r t from t h i s question one m i g h t t h i n k that B i s h o p John w o u l d h a v e done better to refuse t h i s m a n priest's orders, t h a n to confer t h e m and t h e n i n h i b i t h i m f r o m the exercise of p r i e s t l y f u n c t i o n s . e x s u f f l a n t e i l i o ] Cf. Opp. viii. 106 : ' E e c t i ordinis est, u t doctores Exsufflaueritatis prius ab auditorum praecordiis o m n e m spiritimi i m m u n - tion. d u m exsufflando et catechizando abigant, et sic eos . . . societati . . . sanctorum m y s t e r i i s salutaribus i m b u e n d o aggregent.' T h i s ' is a reference to t h e . . . custom of b r e a t h i n g on t h e c a t e c h u m e n ' s face at the first exorcism ; ' B r i g h t , p. 306. There is a reference to t h i s i n W u l f s t a n ' s Homilies, ed. Napier, p. 29. W e have had a reference to a different k i n d of ' exsufflation ' above, iv. 13, p. 231u o c a u i t . . . m e d i c u m ] I n t h e story as told b y B e d e there is Heightentlle n o t h i n g distinctly miraculous. I t is m u c h h e i g h t e n e d by Folcard, a n d t h e p h y s i c i a n i s suppressed : ' i m p o n i t praesul . . . m a n u s i01ig_ confracto capiti, . . . cruce signat, et subitam medelam D e u s praestat ; ' H . Y . i. 253. A v e r y i n s t r u c t i v e instance of t h e gradual h e i g h t e n i n g of a story m a y be f o u n d i n a n i n c i d e n t of W i l f r i d ' s

278

The Ecclesiastical Histoi^y.

[Bit. V.

life as told first by Eddius, then by Fridegoda, and lastly by Eadmer; H. Y . i. 33, 129, 185. On Bede's own tendency to do this, v. Introduction, pp. xlvi, Ixiv. mansit autem, &o. ] See on e. 2, ad init. Wilfrid II. p. 292. Uilfrido] This is Wilfrid I I , 'WilferS se iunga' of the Sax. Chron. 744. I n 732 he resigned and was succeeded by Egbert, the prelate to whom Bede addressed his famous letter. See on Ep. ad Egb. § 1, ad init Wilfrid died in 745, Cont. Baed. inf. p. 362 ; S. D. i i . 38, 39 i or 744, Sax. Chron.; Ann. Lindisf.; having been thirty years bishop, says Sax. Chron., which would throw back his consecration to 714, which is obviously too early. Stubbs, Ep Succ. pp. 5, 180, says that he died in 732. But Alcuin, De Sanctis Ebor. vv. 1235 fif. distinctly refers to his retirement : ' A t sua facta bonus postquam compleuerat ille Pastor in ecclesiis, specialia septa petiuit, Quo seruire Deo tota iam mente u a c a r e t ; ' &c. He gives him a very high character, ib. 1215, if. He had been ' uicedomnus et abbas' of Y o r k ; ib. 1217; Or. P. p. 245. (For ' uicedomnus ' v. Ducange, s. v.) Fl. Wig. makes the converse mistake of delaying Egbert's accession till after Wilfrid's death in 744 ; i. 55-

CHAPTER 7. Anno . . . praeesset] iv. 12, notes. C®dwalla's relieto imperio propter Dominum] Note that (like Aldhelm resignabelow) Bede says 'imperio,' not 'regno.' He therefore regards tion, Csedwalla as bearing sway beyond the limits of his own kingdom, though he does not include him among the so-called Bretwaldas. Dr. Bright lectures Caedwalla in a very edifying manner for deserting his duty, and Bede for not condemning him sufficiently (p. 3 6 0 ; cf. p. 431, and Fuller, cited by M. & L. p. 310). B u t to give up earthly power and position for what is believed (even if mistakenly) to be the cause of Christ, is not such a common error that we need to be seriously cautioned against it. and jouruenit Romam] Aldhelm, in a poem written under his successor ney to Ini, tells of Casdwalla's pilgrimage and death (Opp. Aldh. ed. Rome. Giles, pp. 1 1 5 , 116): 'Post hunc [Centwine] successit bello famosus et armis Hex Cadwalla potens regni possessor et haeres. Sed mox imperium mundi sceptrumque reliquit. Cuius in aduentu gaudet dementia Bomae,

CHAP.

7.]

Notes.

279

D n m m e r g i m e r u i t baptismi gurgite felix. Post albas i g i t u r morbo correptus egrescit, Donee mortalis clausit spiracula uitae. On h i s w a y to Home h e is said to h a v e g i v e n t h i r t y solidi to St. Y u l m a r for t h e construction of h i s church, ' i n uilla Siluiaco,' n o w Samer i n t h e Pas-de-Calais, a corruption of S t . Y u l m a r . B o u q u e t iii. 626 : ' E x u i t a S. Y u l m a r i abb. Siluiacensis,' printed i n Mab. A A . S S . iii. 234-238 ; A A . SS. I u l . v. 84-89. T h i s l i f e is ancient, but i t s date cannot be fixed; ib. 83. H e w a s w e l l received b y Cunibert, K i n g of t h e L o m b a r d s : ' Cedoal r e x A n g l o r u m Saxon u m , q u i m u l t a i n sua patria bella gesserat, ad C h r i s t u m conuersus B o m a m properauit. Qui per C u n i n c p e r t u m regem ueniens ab eo mirifice susceptus e s t ; ' Paul. Diac. H i s t . L a n g o b . v i . 15 ( w h o borrows t h e rest of h i s account f r o m B e d e ) . C u n i b e r t (whose n a m e i s identical w i t h t h e A n g l o - S a x o n C y n i b e r h t ) h a d m a r r i e d a n E n g l i s h w i f e : ' C u n i n c p e r t r e x H e r m e l i n d a m ex S a x o n u m A n g l o r u m genere d u x i t u x o r e m ; ' ib. v . 37. H i s f a t h e r P e r c t a r i t (the B e r h t h e r e of Eddius, c. 28) w a s n e a r l y flying for refuge ' ad B r i t t a n i a m i n s u l a m S a x o n u m q u e regem,' w h e n h e h e a r d t h a t his e n e m y G r i m w a l d , D u k e of B e n e v e n t u m , w a s dead ; (671) i b . v. 32, 33 ; cf. A r t de Y e r i f . i. 418, 419. T h e resemblance of Caedwalla's n a m e to those of certain W e l s h k i n g s h a s not o n l y caused a legendary pro- Confusion longation of t h e r e i g n of C a d w a l l o n , son of C a d v a n , beyond all possible bounds (v. on iii. 1) ; but also g i v e n rise to a l e g e n d t h a t Cadwalader, son of Cadwallon, died at E o m e ; cf. additional critical note to p. 292, and B r u t y Tywyssogion, A. D. 680 : ' ac y n y v l w y d y n h o n n o y b u u a r w K a d w a l a d y r uendigeit, u a b K a d w a l l a w n , uab Catuan, b r e n h i n y B r y t a n y e i t , y n R u f e i n y deudecuet d y d o V e i . Megys y proff wydassei Y y r d i n k y n no h y n n y w r t h W r t h e y m g w r t h e n e u . A c o h y n n y allan y colles y B r y t a n y e i t goron y t e y r nas. A c y d e n n i l l a w d y Saeson h i , ' ' I n t h i s y e a r died C a d w a l a d e r t h e blessed, son of Cadwallon, son of C a d v a n , K i n g of t h e Britons, i n Eome, t h e t w e l f t h d a y of M a y , as M y r d d i n (Merlin) h a d prophesied to G w r t h e y r n G w r t h e n e u (Vortigern). A n d from t h a t t i m e f o r t h t h e B r i t o n s lost t h e crown of empire a n d the Saxons gained i t . ' T h e epithet ' b l e s s e d ' is probably due to t h e confusion w i t h t h e W e s t - S a x o n p i l g r i m ; t h e date, M a y 12, is certainly t a k e n f r o m B e d e ' s ' x i i ° K a l . Mai. die.' A c c o r d i n g to t h e oldest MS. of A n n . Camb., C a d w a l a d e r died of the plague i n 682, t h o u g h later MSS. m a k e h i m fly to A r m o r i c a ( B r i t t a n y ) to avoid the plague (possibly a confusion w i t h ' A r m o n i c a , ' ' A r v o n ' ; see on iii. 9). N e n n . § 64, places h i s d e a t h u n d e r O s w y ; w h i c h arises from t h e assumption t h a t the plague i n w h i c h h e died w a s t h e great plague of 664 (see

280

'In albis.'

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V.

on iii. 27) ; cf. H. & S. i. 202. For an instance of hopeless confusion of CaBdwalla and Cadwalader, cf. Elmham, pp. 254 ft, 268 ff.; R. W. i. 181; Introduction, p. cxvi. pontificatum agente Sergio] Sergius I, 687-701 A.D. die . . . sabbati paschalis] This was the proper day for baptisms ; v. s. ii. 9, 14. In 689 it fell on April 10. in albis adh.uo positus] 'under Cristes claSum,'' under Christ's clothes;' Sax. Chron. E. 688. It was a very ancient custom for the newly-baptized to be clad in white garments ('lad^s (paiTiaTacrj, alba) to symbolise their purification. In these garments and with lighted tapers they appeared daily for a week with their sponsors in the church, finally laying them aside on the octave of the baptism-day; cf. Alcuin to Charles the Great, Febr. 798 : ' Clausum paschae quo die alba tolluntur uestimenta a nuper baptizatis ;' Mon. Ale. p. 399. The term ' exalbari' is also found: ' pueris nondum exalbatis'; Pertz, xx. 738, answering to ' in albis adhuc positus' here; cf. S. D. i. 278. Hence also the Sunday after Easter is called ' Dominica in albis depositis.' In the Ordo Eomanus for the Saturday after Easter there is a form for ' Benedictio aquae ad albas deponendas.' With the deposition of the ' alb' was associated the ' chrisomloosing,' the undoing of the ' chrismale' or linen fillet (' pannus crismatis,' Theod. Penit. II. iv. 7 ; H. & S. iii. 193), which was bound round the head of the newly baptized to keep the chrism or unction on the head during the week in albis; cf. Wulfstan's Homilies, pp. 31, 36; H. & S. iii. 19a, 428; Earle's Chronicle, pp. 307, 308. The ' crism-lising' of Guthrum at Wedmore is mentioned in Sax. Chron. A D. 878. Hence the AS. vers, translates ' in albis adhuc positus' by 'under crisman,' 'under chrism'; so above, ii. 14, ' albati' is translated in the same way ; cf. Bosworth-Toller, s. v. In Icelandic the ' a l b ' is called 'hvit-va&ir,' 'white-weeds,' and ' hvit-va&ungr,' ' white-weedling,' is a regular name for a neophyte, or newly baptized person (cf. Mrs. Quickly's ' Christomchild,' Hen. V, ii. 3. 12); see Vigfusson, Icel. Diet. s. v. hvitr, who gives several instances from the Sagas of persons who died, like Caedwalla, ' i hvita-va&um.' ' White weeds' seem also to have been worn at confirmation ; cf. Viga-Glums Saga, ad Jin. Orig. Island, ii. 466 : ' en £a er Cristni kom ut hingat, tok Glumr skim, ok lifdi J>rja vetr si5an, ok var biskupadr i bana-sott af Kol biskupi, ok andadiz i hvita-va&um,' ' and when Christianity came out hither [to Iceland], Glum received baptism, and lived three years afterwards, and was bishopped [i. e. confirmed] in his last illness by Bishop Kol, and died in his white weeds.' Newly consecrated churches were also hung with white; cf. Laxdsela Saga, ed. 1826,

CHAP.

7.]

Notes.

281

p. 2 3 0 ; ed. 1867, p. 152 : ' va v a r k i r k j a n^vigS ok i hvita-vaSum,' ' K j a r t a n w a s buried at Borg, w h e r e t h e c h u r c h w a s n e w l y consecrated, and i n w h i t e weeds.' I cannot quote a n y non-Icelandic parallels to these t w o last passages (see also Ducange s. vo. A l b a , C h r i s m a l e ; D. C. A . s. vv. B a p t i s m , C h r i s m , Chrismale, Octauae I n f a n t i u m , Paschae Clausum). S t r i c t l y speaking, Caedwalla's death on A p r i l 20, t h e T u e s d a y after L o w S u n d a y , f e l l outside t h e octave ' i n albis.' B u t h e m a y w e l l h a v e been too ill to go t h r o u g h the ceremony o n t h e Saturday. A l d h e l m , u. s. says ' post a l b a s ; ' cf. B r i g h t , p. 360. oui e t i a m . . . i n p o s u e r a t ] T h e Sax. Chron. says t h a t t h e Pope Csedwalla's baptized h i m . I n t h e epitaph t h e Pope is called ' p a t e r Fonte d e a t h , renascentis,' i.e. godfather. So B i r i n u s both baptized a n d stood sponsor f o r C u t h r e d ; Sax. Chron. 639 ; cited above on iii. 7. p. 293. e p i t a p h i u m . . . s c r i p t u m ] T h e epitaph w a s composed and epib y B e n e d i c t u s Crispus, A r c h b i s h o p of M i l a n (+ 725), Gregorovius, t a p h Gesch. der Stadt R o m (3*® Auflage), ii. 180, 391. T h e A S . vers, omits t h e e p i t a p h both verse a n d prose. I t m a y be found i n D e i Kossi, Inscr. Christ. U r b i s Romae, ii. 70, 79, i n . i n d i c t i o n e I I ] T h i s is r i g h t for 689. p. 294. X X X V I I a n n i s ] T h i s w o u l d place I n i ' s abdication i n Ini. 725 or possibly 726. T h e Sax. Chron. M S S . A . B . place i t i n 728, MSS. C. D . E . i n 726; B . W . in 727, i. 205. H e i s said to h a v e founded t h e school of the Anglo-Saxons i n Bome, a n d to have established t h e ' R o m e s c o t , ' or ' P e t e r ' s P e n c e , ' for its maintenance. B u t t h e r e is no a u t h o r i t y for the former statement older t h a n E. W . i. 215, 2 1 6 ; t h o u g h t h e latter is confirmed b y t h e tract, ' De S a x o n u m A d u e n t u , ' i n S. D . ii. 371. F o r t h e curious legend as to t h e m e a n s b y w h i c h h i s w i f e (' d u x f o e m i n a f a c t i ' ) i n d u c e d h i m to abdicate, see W . M. i. 35, 36, 39. H e w a s a great f r i e n d of A l d h e l m , G. P . p . 354, w h o mentions h i m ; Opp. p. 116. The date of h i s death is u n k n o w n . W . M. says : ' u t solius Dei oculis placeret, a m i c t u plebeio tectus, clam consenuit cum uxore i. 39. Chron. F. b y a m i s u n d e r s t a n d i n g gives 726 as the date of h i s death instead of h i s resignation. Cf. Stubbs i n D. C . B . a n d F r e e m a n in Proceedings Somerset A r c h a e o l . Soc. v o l . x x . G r e g o r i o ] Gregory I I , 7 1 5 - 7 3 1 . See on Preface. Gibbon Gregory II, detected an allusion to the pilgrimage of I n i i n a letter of t h i s pope to Leo the Iconoclast, ed. S m i t h , vi. 148. q u o d . . . p l u r e s . . . f a c e r e e o n s u e r u n t ] Gregorovius, u. s. ii. Pilgrim178 ff., h a s an eloquent passage on these numberless pilgrims to a £ e s to B o m e : ' t h e magnets w h i c h drew t h e m w e r e dead men's bones, E o m e ' t h e i r goal a grave, their reward a p r a y e r before it.' H e cites t h e

282

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V.

w o n d e r f u l passage of Seneca, A d H e l u i a m M a t r e m de Consolatione, c. 6, o n t h e r u s h of m e n to Home. T h e moral results w e r e o f t e n disastrous enough. St. Boniface w r i t i n g to Cuthbert, Archbishop of C a n t e r b u r y , i n 748, says : ' b o n u m esset . . . si p r o h i b e r e t synodus et principes uestri m u l i e r i b u s et uelatis f e m i n i s illud i t e r et f r e q u e n t i a m , q u a m a d R o m a n a m ciuitatem u e n i e n d o et r e d e u n d o faciunt. Quia m a g n a ex p a r t e p e r e u n t , paucis r e m a n e n t i b u s integris. P e r p a u e a e e n i m s u n t ciuitates i n Longobardia, uel i n F r a n c i a , a u t i n Gallia, i n q u a n o n sit . . . m e r e t r i x generis Anglorum H . & S. iii. 381 ; Mon. Mog. p. 208. To a n E n g l i s h abbess w h o consulted h i m as to visiting ' d o m i n a m q u o n d a m orbis E o m a m , . . . sicut alii m u l t i f e c e r u n t et a d h u c fac u n t , ' ib. 69, 70 ; h e replies : ' nec interdicere . . . nec . . . suadere praesumo.' I f she c a n n o t find peace a t h o m e s h e m a y seek i t i n pilgrimage : ' q u e m a d m o d u m soror n o s t r a W i e t h b u r g a faciebat. Quae m i h i . . . i n t i m a u i t quod t a l e m u i t a e q u i e t e m inuenisset i u x t a l i m i n a S. P e t r i , qualem longum t e m p u s desiderando quaesiuit.' O n l y she h a d b e t t e r w a i t , ' donee . . . m i n a e Sarracenorum, quae a p u d Romanos n u p e r e m e r s e r u n t conquieuerint ib. 236. B o t h l e t t e r s a r e most interesting. Cf. t h e epigram of Theodulf, Bishop of Orleans 788-821 : ' N o n t a n t u m isse i u u a t Rom am b e n e uiuere q u a n t u m Vel Romae, uel u b i u i t a a g i t u r h o m i n i s . Non uia, credo, p e d u m , sed m o r u m ducit ad astra, Quis q u i d u b i q u e gerit, spectat ab arce Deus.' Poetae L a t i n i A e u i Carolini, i. 557. Cf. sup. iv. 23, p . 255 ; inf., c. 19, ad init. ; a n d t h e case of Ceolfrid, I n t r o d u c t i o n , § 3, a n d refif. ; t o w h i c h Bede expressly refers i n t h e parallel passage i n his Chron. ; Opp. Min. p. 203 ; D . C. A . i. 774-777, ii. 1635-1642 ; M. & L. p. 309.

CHAPTER 8. Death of Theodore.

His epitaph.

a n n i s X X I I ] If t h i s is reckoned f r o m h i s consecration, March 26, 668, i t is a n u n d e r s t a t e m e n t ; if from his arrival a t Canterbury, M a y 27, 669, i t is a n overstatement. See on iv. 2. e c c l e s i a . . . P e t r i ] See on i . 33, ii. 3, p p . 70, 86. p . 2 8 5 . u e r s i b u s h e r o i c i s ] H e r e a n d i n i. 10 Bede seems to include elegiacs u n d e r t h e t e r m ' h e r o i c v e r s e s ' ; in h i s A r s Metrica, c. 10, h e confines t h e l a t t e r t e r m , as is usual, to p u r e h e x a m e t e r s . E l m h a m quotes these t w o q u a t r a i n s , a n d i n t h e MS. a large space is l e f t b e t w e e n t h e m , a p p a r e n t l y in t h e hope t h a t t h e m i s s i n g verses m i g h t be ìecovered, p. 283.

Pelasga] i.e. Greek. diem

283

Notes.

CHAP. 8.]

Cf. Yerg. Aen. ix. 154: 'cum pube Pelasga.'

nonamdeeimam]

So, Ann. Lindisf.

et

Cantuar.

690,

'Theodoras episcopus deponitur X I I I . kal. Octob. feria i i ; ' Pertz, iv. 2.

Sept. 19 was a Monday in 690.

Berctuald] W .

M. i. 29 identifies him with Bertwald, Abbot Bertwald.

of Glastonbury, whom he represents as translated against his will to Reculver, and thence to Canterbury.

The refutation of this

(probably deliberate) attempt to claim for Glastonbury the honour of the archbishop's monastic training is easy, as there is extant a letter from Bertwald

of Canterbury to Forthere, Bishop of

Sherborne, asking him to intercede with ' Beor[t]wald' of Glastonbury for the release of a slave girl belonging to Kent.

The letter

gives a favourable impression of the archbishop, and an unfavourable one of his namesake ; Mon. Mog. pp. 48, 49 ; cf. Stubbs, Dunstan, p. lxxxii.

There is a letter also of Waldhere, Bishop

of London, to him about the political state of Britain in 705; H. & S. iii. 274, 275.

The letters of Pope Sergius I on his behalf,

given in G. P. pp. 52-55, belong to the suspicious series connected with the primacy of Canterbury; and though not such glaring forgeries as some others of the series, are very unlikely to be genuine.

Bertwald died Jan. 731, the very year in which Bede

finished his history; cc. 23, 24, pp. 349, 356.

According to G. P.

p. 376, he was a friend and fellow-student of Aldhelm. Genladae] Now the Yenlade or Inlade.

It occurs frequently in

charters as a boundary, K. C. D. Nos. 135, 157, 194, 224; Birch, Nos. 228, 257, 326, 396; cf. Hasted's Kent, iv. 288 if. Eacuulfe] Beculver, on the north coast of Kent. says:

1

Ang. Sac. i. 3. dated

Birchington Reculver.

qui erat abbas de Genlade tunc, et nunc Recolure dicitur ;' There is a charter of Hlothhere, King of Kent,

Reculver, May, 679, granting land in Thanet to Abbot

Bercuald and his monastery; K. C. D. No. 16 ; Birch, i. 70.

This

charter is the oldest extant native charter of which we possess the absolute original; Earle, Handbook of Charters, p. 8.

The grant

of Reculver by Egbert to ' Bass the mass priest to build a minster (monastery) on' is noted in the Sax. Chron. under 669.

For

Christian antiquities at Reculver, cf. C. Roach Smith, Antiquities of Richborough, Reculver, and Lymne (1850) ; cited by H. & S. i 38. electus est, &c.] No reason is given for the long delay, nearly Delay in two years, in filling up the see, nor for the long delay of a year

electlon

in consecrating the elected prelate, nor for his consecration in oration^6 Gaul instead of by the English bishops.

The dissensions between

Kent and Wessex, which were not settled till 694, may have had something to do with the matter.

284 Witred hara^8^"

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK. V.

U i c t r e d o e t Suaebhardo] ' W i h t r e d 7 Swef h e a r d , ' A S . vers. m e n t i o n e d above, iv. 26, ad fin- The Sax. Chron. E . F., following Bede, speaks of W i h t r e d (Nihtred E) a n d W e b h e a r d (sic) as j o i n t kings i n 69a. B u t i n 694 all t h e MSS. speak of W i t r e d ' s accession as if it w e r e a n e w f a c t : ' h e r . . . W i h t r e d feng to C a n t w a r a rice,* p e r h a p s m e a n i n g h i s accession as sole king. I n c. 23, Bede says t h a t h e died on A p r i l 23, 725, a f t e r a reign of t h i r t y - f o u r years a n d a h a l f ; w h i c h would place his accession i n October, 690. Fl. Wig. places h i s accession u n d e r 691, a n d s a y s : ' cum quo r e x Sueablieardus p a r t e m r e g n i t e n u i t b u t h e is probably o n l y d r a w i n g h i s o w n inferences f r o m Bede's language h e r e a n d i n iv. 26. I n t h e l a t t e r passage Bede speaks specially of W i t r e d ' s ' r e l i g i o ' ; w h e r e h e is probably t h i n k i n g of t h e ecclesiastical laws passed i n t h e w i t e n a g e m o t of B e r g h a m s t y d e (Bersted n e a r Maidstone) i n 696, T h o r p e , E a r l y Laws, &c., i. 36 ff.; Schmid, Gesetze, pp. 14 if.; H . & S. iii. 233-238 ; a n d of t h e ecclesiastical privileges g r a n t e d i n t h e witenagemot of Bapchild, 696x716, on w h i c h see H . & S. iii. 238-246, 300-302, 340-343; B r i g h t , pp. 382385 ; D. C. B. iv. 1177? 1178. I n a spurious c h a r t e r Swsebhard is described as ' r e g i i s t a t u s lectissimus flos;' K . C. D. No. 40; Birch, No. 89. I h a v e already, on iii. 22, expressed m y scepticism as t o t h e proposed identification of h i m w i t h Swefred of Essex. W i t r e d h a s been

t e r t i o d i e K a l . I u l . . . . p r i d . K a l . S e p t . ] These were S u n d a y s i n 6 9 3 ; t h e f o r m e r is also St. Peter's d a y . Godwin, G-oduine] A r c h b i s h o p of Lyons, 693-713. ( H e certainly occupied t h e see d u r i n g these years, b u t t h e exact dates of h i s accession a n d d e a t h are u n k n o w n ; Gallia Christ, iv. 50.) Gebmund. G e b m u n d o . . . d e f u n c t o ] T h e Sax. Chron. places h i s d e a t h i n 693, b u t t h i s is a m e r e inference f r o m t h e fact t h a t Bede m e n t i o n s i t i m m e d i a t e l y a f t e r t h e consecration of B e r t w a l d i n t h a t year. A n d i t is a w r o n g inference, for G e b m u n d was p r e s e n t a t t h e w i t e n a g e m o t of B e r s t e d i n 696 ; see reff. given above. A t t h a t of B a p c h i l d h i s successor Tobias w a s present, a n d therefore t h i s m u s t be l a t e r t h a n 696. T h e Sax. Chron. F . seems to place it u n d e r 694, b u t t h e reference is vague, a n d not strictly chronological: ' s o n a Sas fie h e cing was,' ' s o o n a f t e r h e became k i n g ; ' v. H . & S. iii. 232, 241. p . 2 9 6 . S a x o n i c a l i n g u a ] ' i n Englisc,' ' i n English,' AS. vers.

CHAP.

9.]

Notes.

285

CHAPTER 9. sacerdos] I t is probable t h a t ' saeerdos' here, as often, means Egbert, ' bishop.' See on i. 28. Above, iii. 27, sub. fin., w h e r e Bede a b l s h o P speaks of E g b e r t ' s ' acceptum sacerdotii g r a d u m , ' the A S . vers, says 'biscophade o n f e n g , ' ' h e received t h e episcopate.' A l c u i n . i n his prose life of W i l b r o r d , c. 4, calls h i m ' beatissimus pater et episcopus Ecgbertus q u i cognomento Sanctus u o c a b a t u r ; ' Mon. A l e . p. 43. A n d E t h e l w e r d enters h i m i n h i s chronicle as ' episcopus.' M. H . B . p. 507. E t h e l w u l f , i n h i s poem, de A b b a t i b u s , w r i t t e n e a r l y i n t h e n i n t h century, d i s t i n c t l y calls h i m ' pontifex,' a n d says t h a t h e consecrated a n d sent a n a l t a r for E t h e l w u l f ' s o w n monastery, w h i c h Mr. T. A r n o l d t h i n k s w a s Crayke, S. D. i. 270272. T h e life of St. A d a l b e r t calls h i m : ' E g b e r t u s N o r t h u m brorum e p i s c o p u s ; ' Pertz, x v . 700; cf. also t h e S a x o n Version, cited on c. 22. Moreover he is called ' I c h t b r i c h t epscop,' ' E g b e r t bishop,' i n a n I r i s h document containing a n account of a synod at B i r r a (Parsonstown) i n w h i c h t h e so-called ' Cáin A d o m n á i n , ' ' L a w of A d a m n a n ' w a s promulgated. Of t h i s document t h e r e i s a copy i n MS. E a w l . B . 512, f. 48 if. E g b e r t ' s ñ a m e occurs on f. 49 d. Of t h e ecclesiastics a t t e n d i n g t h i s synod, I h a v e identified about a dozen. T h e i r obits i n t h e F . M. range f r o m 696 to 785. T h e synod cannot therefore be later t h a n t h e former y e a r , i n w h i c h t h e A n n . U l t . place it, a n d at w h i c h t i m e Egbert w a s i n I r e l a n d . Dr. Eeeves h a d a copy of t h i s document t a k e n from a Brussels MS. 2324; Es. A d . p. 179 ; t h o u g h h e himself speaks of Egbert as only a p r i e s t ; ib. 379. I t illustrates t h e nature of I r i s h episcopacy t h a t w i t h f e w exceptions t h e abbots i n t h i s document take precedence of t h e bishops ; v. s. on iii. 4. Egbert has been a l r e a d y mentioned i i i . 4, 27. n a t i o n e s , a q u i b u s , &c.] T h a t t h e c o m m o n origin of t h e cont i n e n t a l a n d insular Saxons w a s distinctly recognised as a ground for the evangelisation of t h e former by t h e l a t t e r , is s h o w n b y a letter of a certain priest n a m e d Wigbert, w h o w r i t e s f r o m B r i t a i n to Lullus, A r c h b i s h o p of M a i n z ( 7 5 5 - 7 8 6 ) : ' si i n regione gentis nostras, i d est Saxanorum, aliqua i a n u a diuinae misericordiae aperta sit, remandare nobis id ipsum curate. Quia m u l t i c u m D e i adiutorio in eorum a u x i l i u m festinare c u p i u n t ; ' Mon. Mog. p. 304 ; cf. H . H . p. 126. u n d e . . . n u n c u p a n t u r ] B e d e seems to m e a n t h a t i n h i s d a y the B r i t i s h population called t h e i r Teutonic n e i g h b o u r s ' G a r m a n i . ' ' S a x o n ' is h o w e v e r i n all Celtic languages t h e n a m e g i v e n to the E n g l i s h and their speech. ' E i n g l ' = A n g l i , a n d ' E l l m y n ' =

Common t^^^ons*

Celtic English.

286

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V.

Alemanni, are occasionally found, but Prof. Eh$s tell me that he has never met with any word answering to ' G a r m a n i ' ; of. his Celtic Britain, p. 139. The whole sentence is omitted by the AS. translator; perhaps because it was no longer true. Fresones] Cf. Zeuss, Die Deutschen u n d die Nachbarst&mme, p p . 136, 397-400.

Bugini.

B/ugini] Probably the Rugii of Tacitus, Germ. c. 43. Their original seat was on the Baltic, where they have left their name in the Island of Bugen, and in Kiigenwalde. They played a prominent part in the wars of Attila, 433-453, after which they appear on t h e north side of the Danube, in Austria, and Upper Hungary ; Diet. Class. Geogr.; cf. Zeuss, u. s. pp. 154, 484-486. Danai) ' Dsene' ' the Danes,' AS. vers.; cf. Zeuss, u. s. pp. 508-511.

The Huns.

H u n n i ] The invasion of Europe by the Huns under Attila fills a large space in the history of the fifth century. But they made no lasting settlements. I t is possible t h a t Bede includes under the name the Avars, who formed a large kingdom to the north of the Danube, and in the seventh century were the most dangerous invaders of the Eoman territory ; Freeman, Hist. Geog. pp. 90, 96, 117 ; cf. Zeuss, w. s. pp. 706-710. Antiqui Saxones] ' Ald-Seaxan,' AS. vers. ; cf. Zeuss, w. s. p p . 150-152, 380-388, 490-495.

TheBoruoBoructuari] ' T h e Bructeri in W e s t p h a l i a ; ' H. &S. iii. 225; tuaru. between the Ems and the Lippe ; Diet. Class. Geogr. s. v. Bructeri ; cf. Zeuss, u. s. pp. 92-94, 350-353. The Bructeri are mentioned by Apollonaris Sidonius, Carm. vii. 324; cf. AA. SS. Mart. i. 70. ' Christ's Christi miles] The Ann. Ult. adopt this phrase when speaking knight.' f 0 Egbert's death under the year 728, and Tighernach translates it, calling h i m ' ridire Crist,* ' Christ's knight.' p. 297. Boisili] s. iv. 27, 28, pp. 269, 272. expletis . . . matutinalibus] v. Introd. p. xxvi. etiam] ' gea,' ' yea,' AS. vers.; v. s. c. 2, p. 284. Columbae monasteria] i. e. the ' muinter Coluim Cille,' ' the family of Columba ; ' v. s. on iii. 4. transmontanis Pictis ad aquilonem] ' in J>aem morlandum 3a iSe siondan to norSdaele Peohta rices,' ' i n the mountain-districts which belong to the north part of the kingdom of the Picts,' AS. vers. Columcille. n u n c . . . uocatur] 'J>e Scottas siSSan Columcille nemdon,' ' whom the Irish afterwards called Columcille,' AS. vers.; (omitting the clause 'composite . . . nomine'). This is the regular name of St. Columba in Irish sources; generally abbreviated to

Chap, io.]

Note8.

287

C.C. Joceline, Life of St. Kentigern, strangely s a y s : ' C o l u m b a Abbas, q u e m Angli uocant Colum-killum ; ' N. & K. p. 229. a r a t r a . . . i n c e d u n t ] Cf. Bede, Opp. i. 214 : ' etsi [lectorem] i n Heresy s a n c t u a r i u m prophetici sensus introducere nesciui, ab aratro t a m e n ^plough haereticae deceptionislongius abduxi.' I n t h e I r i s h lives of St. Brigit, f r o m t h e Lebar Breec a n d Book of Lismore, Stokes, Three I r i s h Homilies, p . 68; Lismore Lives, p. 45, a n d i n one of t h e L a t i n Lives, p r i n t e d in Colgan's Trias Thaumaturga, Vita IV. ii. 27, pp. 553, 554, t h e r e is a curious vision i n w h i c h t h e progress of t h e gospel u n d e r P a t r i c k a n d Brigit is represented b y four ploughs w h i c h plough t h e whole of I r e l a n d , w h i l e t h e work of t h e false teachers is figured by f o u r other ploughs w h i c h plough across t h e f u r r o w s of t h e first. p . 298. r e m a n e r e d o m i p a s s u s e s t ] ' u n r o t h a m ferde,' ' w e n t h o m e sad,' AS. vers. U i e t b e r e t ] He, also is m e n t i o n e d i n Alcuin's life of W i l b r o r d , Witbert. u. s., i n connexion w i t h t h e l a t t e r a n d Egbert as ' uenerabilis . . . sacerdos Dei.' T h e r e are n o criteria for d a t i n g these abortive a t t e m p t s of Egbert a n d W i t b e r t , except t h a t t h e y m u s t be prior t o 690, as t h a t is t h e d a t e of W i l b r o r d ' s mission ; v. c. 10. B a t h b e d o ] On h i m , see c. 10.

CHAPTER 10. p . 2 9 9 . U i l b r o r d ] A t his consecration by Pope Sergius, h e w a s Wilbrord. given t h e n a m e of C l e m e n t ; c. 11, p . 303; b u t t h e Koman n a m e never became i n h i s case t h e accepted name, as i n t h e case of Wynfrid-Boniface. H i s life w a s w r i t t e n i n Prose a n d Verse b y Lives by Alcuin a t t h e request of Beornred, Archbishop of Sens, a n d abbot J ^ l c u i n ' of Wilbrord's m o n a s t e r y of E p t e r n a c h (777-797) ; t h e f o r m e r for public use i n t h e church, t h e other for t h e p r i v a t e instruction of t h e pupils in t h e m o n a s t i c school; Mon. Ale. p. 39. B o t h are p r i n t e d i n Mon. Ale. pp. 39-79 ; t h e metrical life also i n Poetae Lat. Aeui Carol, i. 237 if. F o r earlier editions, see H a r d y , Cat. i. 465-467. Alcuin's work w a s based on a n earlier life by a n I r i s h m a n : ' Nam p r i m o q u i d a m linguae ac gentis Scotticae aggressus t a n t i u i r i gesta describere, rustico stilo detriuit d i g n i t a t e m hystoriae, dein . . . Alcwinus de B r i t a n n i a , uir u r b a n a e elegantiae, utpote m a g n i Karoli yperasspistes, . . . conatus est i n u r b a n u m lepido seponere dicto et incompta c o m e r e ; ' Thiofridi Vita Willibr. c. 24, cited i n Pertz, xxiii. 11. This earlier life is not k n o w n to exist. W a t t e n b a c h is therefore wrong i n saying of Alcuin : ' W i l l i b r o r d i u i t a m a n t e e u m n e m o scripserat,' Mon. Ale. p. 35. B u t w h e n W a t t e n b a c h wrote, t h e s e extracts f r o m t h e life b y Theofrid, Abbot of E p t e r n a e h

288 Character of saints' lives.

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V .

(+ i n o ) , had not been published. Wattenbach also complains that the lives contain so few historical facts and so many miracles ; it i s idle to find fault w i t h any class of literature because it

does not furnish what it never professed to give ; cf. M. Fustel de Coulanges : ' il est bien certain que ces biographies n'étaient pas rédigées en vue de faire œuvre historique. . . . La biographie était comme la légende explicative des reliques que le couvent possédait, et qui faisaient sa fortune. Aussi . . . s'allongeait-elle de tous les miracles que le saint avait faits pendant sa vie, et de tous ceux qu'il produisait après sa mort ; ' La Monarchie Franque, pp. 9-12 (cited by Dr. Stokes, Lismore Lives, pp. xei. f.). The whole passage is admirable. The following facts however can be made out. History of Wilbrord was a Northumbrian, born in 657 or 658. His father, Wilbrord. "YVilgils, after the birth of his son, became an anchorite on a promontory at the mouth of the Humber (cc. 1, a). H i s day was observed as a festival in the monastery of his son (c. 31), and Alcuin himself ruled the cell where his body reposed Pref. and c. 1). A s soon as the child was weaned, he was entrusted to the monks of Ripon (c. 3) ; cf. Eddius, c. 26, cited on next chapter. I11 his twentieth year (i.e. c. 677), he went to Ireland, where he remained twelve years w i t h Egbert and Wigbert or Witbert (c. 4). I n 690 (cf. ib. p. 46, note cited on c. n , inf.) he set out for the Continent, landing at the mouth of the Ehine, and preceding thence to Traiectum (Utrecht). Finding Kàdbod and his Frisians wholly heathen he retired to Pippin (c. 5), and this is the point where Bede's account begins. The sequel will be given i n the notes to c. 11. A cleric belonging to his household was cured at Lindisfarne at the tomb of St. Cuthbert ; Bede, Y i t a Cudb. c. 44 ; Y i t a Anon. § 45. The chief modern authority for Wilbrord is Thijm, ' Willibrord, der Apostel der Niederlande' (German translation from the Dutch). His comnuméro X I I ] One of his companions was named Adalbert panions. ^ _®Selberht), and settled at Egmond i n North Holland ; A n n . Xantenses, 690, 694 A D. ; Pertz, ii. 220. The list given i n the life of Swidbert by Marcellinus is, like the rest of that life, quite spurious (Surius, March x, v. H . & S. iii. 225). On the frequency of the number twelve, cf. on iii. 26. Pippin of ad P i p p i n u m ducem F r a n c o r u m ] This is Pippin of Heristal, Heristal. t h e ^ u s t r a s i a n Mayor of the Palace, and real ruler of the Franks. The battle of Testry, 687, had established the ascendency of Austrasia over Neutria, and that of his family over both. The shadow of Merovingian royalty continued till 752, w h e n his grandson Pippin set the crown of the Franks upon his head (cf. Kitchin's France, i. 94 ff./. This later Pippin was baptized b y

Chap, io.]

Notes.

289

Wilbrord, who is said to have foretold his future greatness: ' scitote quod iste infans . . . erit • . . omnium praecedentium Francorum ducibus maior ; ' Mon. Ale. p. 56; cf. Pertz, x. 557. Pippin of Heristal died in 714, and was succeeded by his son Charles Martel (+ 741), the father of Pippin the Short, and grandfather of Charles the Great. citeriorem Fresiam] i. e. the part of Fresia nearest to the Franks : in other words, the south-western portion. Rathbedo rege] Alcuin (Vita Willbr. Pros. c. 5) also calls him Eathbod. 4 king.' He was continually at war with the Franks under Pippin and Charles Martel. He died in 719, having in the preceding year withdrawn from the very edge of the baptismal font on being told by the officiating prelate, St. Wulframn, Archbishop of Sens, that his heathen ancestors were ' in tartarea damnatione.' ' Qui statim pedem a fonte retraxit, dicens se non posse carere consortio praedecessorum suorum, et cum paruo numero sedere in caelesti regno ; ' A n n . Xant. Pertz, ii. 221; Y i t a Wulframni, A A . S S . Ord. Bened. iii. 361 ; H. & S. iii. 225; Martin, Hist, de France, ii. 170-183. St. Boniface heard of his death as he was returning from Rome ; Mon. Mog. p. 446 ; and there is a letter from Bugga to St. Boniface congratulating him on the fall of Eathbod, 'inimicus catholicae ecclesiae.' After his death Boniface assisted Wilbrord for three years. Wilbrord wished to consecrate him bishop, but he refused to be consecrated without the licence of the Pope ; Mon. Mog. pp. 446-451; cf. Pertz, xiv. 100. Heuuald] Alcuin, De Sanctis Ebor. v. 1045, gives their name The two as Herwaldus. Their mission must be later than 690, and before Hewalds. the death of Pippin in 714 (v. inf.); but there are no data for fixing it more e x a c t l y ; R. W. places it in 695, i. 188; cf. D. C. B. iii. 14, and reff. hospitium . . . uiliei] 'sumes tungerefan giaestern,' ' t h e guesthouse of some township reeve,' AS. vers. satrapam . . . satrapas] ' aldorman, aldormenn,' AS. vers. For Constituthe constitutional importance of this notice see S. C. H. i. 41, 42 : of the . ' ^ 'old. Saxons, cf. on iv. 12. p. 3 0 0 . tabulam . . . dedicatam] In the York Pontifical Portable (Surtees Soc. 1873), pp. 124-132, there is a form for ' Benedictio a l t a r lapidis portabilis siue lapidis itinerarii;' but in the rubrics the word ' t a b u l a ' constantly occurs as an alternative to ' lapis,' pp. 126, 127, 131, 132, and of course a wooden altar would be much moie portable. A portable wooden altar belonging to St. Cuthbert was found in his tomb, and is now in the Chapter Library at Durham ; D. C. A , i. 69; cf. ib. ii. 1560. VOIi. IX.

U

290

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK. V .

I d l e rage of i n B h e n o p r o i e c e r u n t ] Cf. B e d e o n L u k e xii. 4 : ' si p e r s e c u t o r e s , persecus a n c t o r u m occisis c o r p o r i b u s , n o n h a b e n t a m p l i u s q u i d c o n t r a illos tors. a g a n t , ergo s u p e r u a c u a f u r i u n t i n s a n i a , q u i m o r t u a m a r t y r u m m e m b r a . . . u e l i n a u r a s e x t e n u a r i , u e l i n u n d a s solui, u e l . . . i n c i n e r e m f a c i u n t r e d i g i O p p . x i . 157. u i c a n o s . . . u i c u m ] ' t u n s c i p e . . . t u n , ' A S . vers. V°. H o n . O c t . ] October 3. r a d i u s l u c i s ] Cf. i. 33. p . 301. m i l i t e ] ' c y n i n g e s psegn,' ' k i n g ' s t h e g n , ' A S . vers, Church of i n ecclesia Coloniae ciuitatis] The Gallican martyrology cited St. Cunib y S m i t h says ' i n collegiata S. C u n i b e r t i . ' H a n n o I I , A r c h b i s h o p bert, Coof Cologne, i n 1074 t r a n s l a t e d t h e i r bodies a n d placed t h e m one o n logne. e a c h s i d e of t h e p a t r o n s a i n t , C u n i b e r t ; P e r t z , xi. 482, a n d n o t e , 500, 506,- F r e d e r i c k , A r c h b i s h o p of Cologne, i n 1 1 2 1 gave a p o r t i o n of t h e i r relics t o N o r b e r t , A r c h b i s h o p of M a g d e b u r g ; P e r t z , xii. 862. T h e c h u r c h of S t . V i c t o r at X a n t e n , P e r t z , xiii. 44, a n d t h e a b b e y of Gorze, n e a r Metz, ib. xv. 976, also c l a i m e d t o possess p o r t i o n s of t h e i r relics. CHAPTEK Wilbrord a t Bome.

Destruction of idols.

Growth of t h e parochial system.

11.

a c c e l e r a u i t u e n i r e R o m a m ] W i l b r o r d w e n t twice to R o m e ; once t o o b t a i n t h e p a p a l s a n c t i o n t o h i s m i s s i o n ( p r o b a b l y i n 692, M o n . Ale. p. 45, n o t e ) , t h e second t i m e to receive c o n s e c r a t i o n a t t h e h a n d s of t h e P o p e i n 695. T h e first visit is m e n t i o n e d h e r e , t h e second f u r t h e r on i n t h i s c h a p t e r . A l c u i n o n l y m e n t i o n s o n e v i s i t ; cc. 6, 7. d e s t r u c t i s idolis] W i l b r o r d showed heroic courage in t h i s work ; w i t n e s s h i s a t t a c k on t h e h e a t h e n s a n c t u a r y of t h e god F o s i t e i n H e l i g o l a n d , A l c u i n , cc. i o , 11 (on t h i s d e i t y , w h o w a s a son of B a l d e r , see G r i m m , D e u t s c h e Mythologie, i. 188 ff., ed. 1 8 7 5 ) ; a n d h i s b r e a k i n g d o w n of t h e idol a t W a l c h e r e n ; A l e c. 14 ; cf. t h e l e t t e r of B o n i f a c e c i t e d below. H e e x t e n d e d h i s m i s s i o n a r y l a b o u r s ' a d ferocissimos D a n o s , ' a n d t h e i r k i n g , O n g e n d u s ( w h o h a s b e e n i d e n t i f i e d w i t h t h e O n g e n t h e o w of t h e B e o w u l f ) ; b u t finding t h e m o b d u r a t e , h e b r o u g h t a w a y t h i r t y D a n i s h boys, b a p t i z i n g t h e m lest a n y of t h e m s h o u l d p e r i s h o n t h e j o u r n e y , i b . c. 9 (cf. St. G r e g o r y ' s e a r l i e r i d e a of c o n v e r t i n g t h e A n g l e s b y s i m i l a r m e a n s , sup. i. 23, n o t e ) . r e l i q u i a s . . . i n t r o d u c e r e t ] Cf. sup. o n i. 30. s i n g u l a q u a e q u e l o c a d e d i c a r e t ] Cf. Ale. c. 1 2 : ' d a m p e r dies s i n g u l o s n u m e r a s crescebat fidelium, . . . c a e p e r u n t p l u r i m i , fidei f e r u o r e i n c i t a t i , p a t r i m o n i a s u a u i r o D e i offerre. Q u i b u s ille acceptis, m o x ecclesias i n eis a e d i f i e a r e i u s s e r a t , s t a t u i t q u e p e r e a s

CHAP,

II.]

Notes.

291

singulas presbiteros, et u e r b i Dei sibi cooperatores, q u a t e n u s n o u u s Dei p o p u l u s h a b e r e t q u o se . . . congregaret, . . . u e l a q u i b u s sacri b a p t i s m a t i s m u n e r a accepisset, et c h r i s t i a n a e relegionis regulas edisceret.' T h i s is a n i n t e r e s t i n g passage for t h e g r o w t h of t h e p a r o c h i a l s y s t e m ; cf. Lappenberg, i. 1 9 0 ; E . T. i. 197 ; iii. 2, p. 130, note. p . 3 0 2 . S u i d b e r c t u m ] A l c u i n , De Sanctis Ebor. v. 1073, j o i n s w i t h Swidbert. h i m a c e r t a i n ' W y r a sacerdos,' on w h o m see Jaffa's n o t e ad loc.; cited also H . Y. i. 381. W e h a v e a l r e a d y seen t h a t t h e life of Swidb e r t b y M a r c e l l i n u s i n Surius, M a r c h 1, is a gross forgery. q u i e i s . . . a n t i s t e s ] H i s see w h i l e b i s h o p i n F r i s i a w a s a t His see. D o r o s t a d i u m or D o r o s t a t , n o w W i j k - b i j - D u u r s t e d e on t h e R h i n e . T h i s a p p e a r s f r o m a n e n t r y a t t h e e n d of t h e V i e n n a fifth-century L i v y ( H o f b i b l i o t h e k , Cod. L a t . 15) : ' S u t b e r t u s episcopus de Dorostat ; ' Palaeographical Soc., p l a t e 183. I t w o u l d seem t h a t a m i d h i s m i s s i o n a r y l a b o u r s h e k e p t u p a taste for classical l e a r n i n g . U i l f r i d ] v. on c. 19. n o n e n i m . . . reuerso] This must have been after Bertwald's election, b u t before h i s r e t u r n f r o m G a u l ; i. e. b e t w e e n J u l y 1, 692, a n d A u g . 31, 6 9 3 ; v. c. 8 ad fin. B l i t h t h r y d a e ] T h i s is t h e n a m e c o m m o n l y w r i t t e n P l e c t r u d i s . Plectrude, A f t e r P i p p i n ' s d e a t h she t r i e d to g r a s p h i s power, b u t v e r y soon p j ^ ® ^ h a d to give w a y before Charles Martel, t h e son of P i p p i n b y a conc u b i n e . T h e d a t e of h e r d e a t h seems t o be u n k n o w n . I n l i t o r e ] N o w K a i s e r s w e r t h on t h e R h i n e , a b o u t seven miles Kaisersn o r t h of Diisseldorf. I n a silver s h r i n e i n t h e old ' S t i f t s k i r c h e ' w e r t h " a r e still p r e s e r v e d w h a t are believed to be t h e relics of St. Swidbert. B o t h c h u r c h a n d s h r i n e are of t h e t h i r t e e n t h c e n t u r y ; Baedeker's R h e i n l a n d e (1886), p. 412. h e r e d e s . . . e i u s ] ' h i s e r f e w e a r d a s , ' A S . vers. So Sax. C h r o n . 565 E, of Columba, t r a n s l a t i n g B e d e ' s ' successores,' iii. 4, p. 134 ; cf. t h e I r i s h ' c o m a r b a , ' ' coarb,' l i t e r a l l y ' h e i r , ' c o n s t a n t l y u s e d of t h e successor of a f o u n d e r . d i e m . . . u l t i m u m ] 713. ' Depositio S u i t b e r t h i E p i s c o p i ; ' A n n . Death of F r a n c o r u m ( e i g h t h c e n t u r y ) ; B o u q u e t , ii. 641. A c o r r u p t e n t r y S w i d b e r t i n a n e a r l y n i n t h - c e n t u r y chronicle, u n d e r t h e s a m e year, p r o b a b l y r e f e r s to t h e s a m e e v e n t ; ib. 644. H i s d a y is March 1. T h e d a t e of h i s d e a t h h a s also been given as 714, H a r d y , Cat. i. 411, a n d 715, S m i t h , a. I. A h o m i l y a n d some verses on h i m b y St. Radbod, b i s h o p of U t r e c h t (901-918), a r e p r i n t e d i n AA. SS. M a r c h , i. 84, 8 5 ; w i t h a long p r e l i m i n a r y d i s s e r t a t i o n , ib. 67 ff. p . 3 0 3 . a n n o . . . D C X C V I ] T h i s is W i l b r o r d ' s second visit to Rome. Wilbrord's I t is p r o b a b l e t h a t Bede h a s placed i t a y e a r too l a t e ; for a n e n t r y U 2

292

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V .

m a d e i n t h e year 728 i n a n old calendar belonging to t h e monast e r y of E p t e r n a c h says : ' C l e m e n s W i l l i b r o r d u s a n n o D C X C . . . u e n i e b a t . . . i n F r a n c i a , e t . . . a n n o D C X C V , . . . quamuis indignus, f u i t ordinatus i n E o m a episcopus a . . . Sergio Papa.' T h e w o r d s ' q u a m u i s i n d i g n u s ' m a k e i t almost certain t h a t t h i s e n t r y is g e n u i n e a n d by W i l b r o r d himself. N o later w r i t e r , especially i n h i s o w n monastery, w o u l d h a v e dreamed of inserting t h e m . T h e e n t r y w a s discovered b y B o l l a n d ; A A . SS. I a n . I x l v i ; cited Mon. A l e . p. 46, note. His consecration.

Utrecht and Wiltenburg.

Boniface's account of Wilbrord.

o r d i n a t u s . . . e i u s ] A l c u i n , c. 7, says t h a t h e w a s consecrated i n St. Peter's ; but t h i s is a v e r y n a t u r a l substitution of t h e better for t h e less k n o w n church. A difficulty h a s been made because n e i t h e r i n 695 n o r i n 696 d i d St. Cecilia's d a y (Nov. 22) f a l l on a S u n d a y , t h e usual d a y for consecrating bishops. B u t it w a s a festival, a n d i n her own c h u r c h w o u l d be a h i g h festival. T h e c h u r c h m e a n t is S a n t a Cecilia i n Trastevere ; said to h a v e been f o u n d e d b y U r b a n I (223-230 ?) a n d rebuilt b y Paschal I (817-824) ; Gregorovius, Gesch. d. Stadt Rom, i. 80, 251 ; iii. 48 ff. q u o d . . . u o c a t u r ] ' sio aide w o r d e f e r e Jiiode is n e m n e d W i l t a burg, Galleas nemnaS T r a i e c t u m , w e cwefSaS i E t Treocum,' ' w h i c h b y a n a n c i e n t n a m e of t h a t people is called W i l t a b u r g , t h e Gauls c a l l it T r a i e c t u m , w e say iEt Treocum,' A S . vers. ' M o n e t Cluuerius d i s t i n g u e n d u m locum W i l t a b u r g , q u i hodie quoque dicitur W i l t e n b u r g , a Traiecto, U t r e c h t ; ' note i n Bouquet, iii. 642. A n d Zedler's U n i v e r s a l - L e x i c o n says t h a t W i l t e n b u r g is t h e n a m e of a s m a l l village a mile f r o m U t r e c h t , w h e r e remains are s t i l l to be seen of the c i t y w h i c h w a s t h e seat of t h e bishops of U t r e c h t . But t h e t w o names seem to be used quite i n d i s c r i m i n a t e l y ; e. g. L i u d g e r ( w h o h a d seen St. B o n i f a c e ) w r i t e s : ' i n loco q u i n u n c u p a t u r Traiectum, et alio n o m i n e W i l t a b u r g ; ' Pertz, x v . 75 ; cf. ii. 361. Charles Martel i n 722 made a f o r m a l g r a n t of U t r e c h t to W i l b r o r d (see t h e document i n B o u q u e t , i v . 699). But in this he was probably o n l y confirming w h a t h i s father h a d already done. e c c l e s i a ] St. Saviour's ; cf. t h e interesting notice of W i l b r o r d i n St. Boniface's letter of 755 to Pope Stephen I I I : ' tempore Sergii . . . pontificis u e n i t ad li m i n a . . . apostolorum presbiter q u i d a m m i r a e abstinentiae et sanctitatis, generis S a x o n u m , n o m i n e W i l brord, et alio n o m i n e C l e m e n s u o c a t u s ; quem praefatus p a p a episcopum ordinauit, et ad praedicandum p a g a n a m g e n t e m Fresorum transmisit i n littoribus oceani occidui. Qui per 1. annos praedicans, p r a e f a t a m g e n t e m Fresorum m a x i m a e x parte conuertit a d fidem Christi, fana et dilubra destruxit, et ecclesias construxit, et sedem episcopalem et ecclesiam i n honore sancti Salvatoris

CHAP,

II.]

Notes.

293

constituens in . . . castello quod dicitur Traiectum. E t i n ilia sede et ecclesia . . . praedicans usque ad debilem senectutem permansit. E t sibi corepiscopum ad ministerium implendum substituit ; et finitis longeuae uitae diebus, in pace migrauit ad Dominum.' Boniface also speaks of ' fondamenta cuiusdam destructae a paganis ecclesiolae, quam Wilbrordus . . . i n castello Traiecto repperit, et earn proprio labore a fundamento construxit et in honore S Martini consecrauit ; ' Mon. Mog. pp. 259, 260. Cf. A l c u i n ' s description of his person and character : ' statura decens, . . . facie uenustus, corde laetus, Consilio sapiens, ore iucundus, moribus compositus, in omni opere Dei strenuus ; ' c. 24. m o n a s t e r i a ] A m o n g these the principal would be Epternach, Wilbrord's where he died and w a s buried. M a n y grants to h i m for this monastery are in Pertz, xxiii. 50-64. ipse a u t e m . . . superest] Cf. w h a t Bede says of h i m in the Date of his Chron. : ' idem Papa Sergius ordinauit . . . Willibrordum cogno- d e a t h mine d e m e n t e m Fresonum genti episcopum, in qua usque hodie pro aeterna patria peregrinus, est enim de Britannia gentis A n glorum, innumera quotidie diabolo detrimenta et Christianae fidei facit augmenta ; ' Opp. vi. 328 ; Opp. Min. p. 200. So Eddius says of W i l f r i d ' s work i n Frisia : ' p r i m u m ibi . . . f u n d a m e n t u m fidei posuit, quod adhuc superaedificat Alius eius in Hripis nutritus, gratia Dei W i l b r o r d u s episcopus, multo labore desudans, cuius merces manet in aeternum.' A s to the date of his death, A l c u i n , Y i t a Metr. c. 24, says : ' B i s octona pius conpleuit lustra sacerdos, Ter quater et menses, mensis i a m iamque Nouembri Idibus octonis, caeli migrauit ad aulam.' i. e. he w a s eighty-one w h e n he died. H e was in his thirty-third year in 690 (u. s ); therefore he must have died i n 738 or 739. The latter is the year given i n Theofrid's life of him, c. 24 ; Pertz, xxiii. 25. W h e n Boniface states (u. s.) that he preached for fifty years, he is obviously using a round number. I t is not far wrong, however. A s to the day of his death, A l c u i n (w. s.), and in the Prose Life, gives Nov. 6 : Theofrid gives Nov. 7, and this is his day i n t h e Roman Calendar. He was buried at Epternach, and his remains were translated in 1031 ; Pertz, xv. 1307 ; xxiii. 27, 34. For various notices of his relics v. Pertz, x v . 967, 970, 971, 1095, 1271, 1273, 1274, 1283. Less t h a n fifty yeais after h i s d e a t h : ' W i d u k i n d D u x Saxonum . . . euertit Frisones a uia Dei . . . e t . . . fecit [eos] Christi fidem r e l i n q u e r e ; ' Pertz, ii. 410. t r i e e s i m u m e t s e x t u m . . . a n n u m ] I f Wilbrord was consecrated on Nov,. 32, 695, the thirty-sixth year of his episcopate would be

294

The Ecclesiastical History.

f r o m N o v . 22, 730, t o N o v . ax, 731.

[BK. V.

A s B e d e w r o t e tlie Hist. Eccl.

i n 7 3 1 , t h i s c o n f i r m s w h a t w a s s a i d a b o v e a s t o t h e y e a r of W i l brord's consecration.

A t the same t i m e it is not quite incompatible

w i t h h i s h a v i n g b e e n c o n s e c r a t e d i n 696, as B e d e m a y h a v e w r i t t e n t h i s p a r t of h i s h i s t o r y a f t e r N o v . 2 1 , 7 3 1 .

CHAPTEE 12. H i s t e m p o r i b u s ] I t is i m p o s s i b l e t o s a y w h a t d a t e B e d e m e a n s Drythelm'a vision. to indicate b y this vague reference. T h e dates m e n t i o n e d or i m p l i e d i n t h e l a s t c h a p t e r r a n g e f r o m 693 t o 696.

The

Chron.

693.

' Her . . .

[ B r i h t h e l m E . ] waes of l i f e gelaed,' ' H e r e

Drythelm

D. E.

Dryhthelm

place

Bryhthelm's

vision

under

Sax.

w a s led forth from l i f e ' [not ' d i e d ' as I h a v e w r o n g l y t a k e n i t i n m y g l o s s a r y to t h e S a x . C h r o n . ; a n d as i t i s t a k e n a l s o b y t h e w r i t e r of the article D r y c t h e l m i n t h e D . C. B . ] . T h e A n n . X a n t e n s e s p l a c e i t u n d e r 6 7 1 , w h i c h i s c e r t a i n l y too e a r l y ; P e r t z , ii. 220.

It

m u s t b e s o m e l i t t l e t i m e b e f o r e t h e d e a t h of A l d f r i d 705, as h e u s e d t o c o m e ' s a e p i s s i m e ' t o h e a r D r y t h e l m a t Melrose, infra.

R. W .

p l a c e s i t u n d e r 699 ; i. 190. Visions of t h e other world.

a n t i q u o r u m s i m i l e ] T w o of t h e e a r l i e s t i n s t a n c e s of v i s i o n s o f t h i s k i n d w h i c h h a v e c o m e d o w n to us, a r e c o n t a i n e d i n t h e A p o c r y p h a l A c t s of T h o m a s ( S a l m o n , I n t r o d u c t i o n N . T . 3 r d e d . 1888, p p . 358 £f.) a n d t h e A p o c a l y p s e of P e t e r , of w h i c h a b o u t h a l f h a s r e c e n t l y b e e n r e c o v e r e d , b o t h b e i n g a t l e a s t as e a r l y a s t h e s e c o n d century.

T h e l a t t e r , t h r o u g h t h e m e d i u m of t h e A p o c a l y p s e of

P a u l , w h i c h is of t h e e n d of t h e f o u r t h c e n t u r y , h a s i n f l u e n c e d a l m o s t t h e w h o l e of t h i s b r a n c h of m e d i a e v a l l i t e r a t u r e , w h i c h i s v e r y e x t e n s i v e , a n d r e a c h e s i t s c u l m i n a t i n g p o i n t in t h e

Divina

C o m m e d i a ; cf. R o b i n s o n a n d J a m e s o n t h e G o s p e l a n d R e v e l a t i o n of P e t e r , pp. 3 9 fif. A l i s t o f t h i s c l a s s of l i t e r a t u r e w i l l be f o u n d i n Mr. W a r d ' s Catalogue

o f R o m a n c e s , ii. 396 £f.

i E l f r i c , Horn., e d .

T h o r p e , i i . 332, i s i n d i g n a n t t h a t a n y one s h o u l d r e a d ' t h e

lying

w o r k c a l l e d P a u l ' s v i s i o n , ' w h e n St. P a u l h i m s e l f d e c l a r e d t h a t i t w a s not l a w f u l to u t t e r t h e t h i n g s w h i c h he heard.

I n M o n . Mog.

p p . 5 3 - 6 1 , t h e r e is a v e r y c u r i o u s v i s i o n of a m o n k of M u c h W e n l o c k narrated b y St. Boniface i n a letter w r i t t e n 717 X718.

The vision

i t s e l f c a n n o t be l a t e r t h a n 716, as C e o l r e d of M e r c i a ( 7 0 9 - 7 1 6 ) w a s t h e n a l i v e , t h o u g h i n t h e v i s i o n h e a p p e a r s i n t o r m e n t (cf. D a n t e ' s Frate

Alberigo and

Branca

d'Oria,

Inf. xxxiii. 118-147).

v i s i o n p r e s e n t s s e v e r a l p o i n t s of c o n t a c t w i t h D r y t h e l m ' s .

This

Another

v i s i o n of t h e e i g h t h c e n t u r y is i n E t h e l w u l f d e A b b a t i b u s , c. 11 ; i n S. D . i. 2 7 7 - 2 7 9 .

I n 824 H e t t o , B i s h o p of B a s l e , w r o t e t h e v i s i o n

Chap. 1 2 . ]

Notes.

295

of "Wetinus, the monk of Reichenau, in which Charles the Great appears suffering punishment ; Poetae L a t . aeui Carol, ii. 269 ff. T h i s was afterwards versified b y Walafridus Strabo ; ib. 301 ff. This vision w a s v e r y famous ; ». Bouquet, vi. 225. Cf. the vision of the Emperor Charles I I I given from Hariulf, by W . M . i. 1 1 2 - 1 1 6 . The Chron. of Verdun 934, has a vision of a deacon named Adelmar, who having died and received sentence of condemnation, was restored to life b y the prayers of the V i r g i n and St. Martin ; Bouquet, viii. 290 ; cf. the vision of Eadulf, 1075 x 1080, in S. D . i. 1 1 4 - 1 1 6 , who expressly refers to the parallel of Drythelm. A n Irish parallel which has interest for readers of Bede is the vision of Adamnan, ' Fis Adamnâin,' of which the oldest copy is in the Lebar na h-Uidre, a MS. of c. 1100, printed in Windisch, I r . Texte, i. 169 ff., from two M S S . Though ascribed to the biographer of St. Columba, it must be later than his time ; Eeeves, A d . p. lii. The Visio Tnugdali (ed. Wagner, 1882) and St. Patrick's Purgatory, both of Irish origin, and both of the twelfth century, were very popular in the Middle Ages ; cf. Wagner, u.s. pp. v ff. ; Wright, St. Patrick's Purgatory, pp. 32, 60 ff. The former vision is placed under 1 1 4 9 by Alberic of Trois Fontaines ; Pertz, xxiii. 840, w h o also gives a v e r y interesting account of the latter ; ib. 8 3 4 - 8 3 6 . ' Tnugdalus ' represents the Irish name Dungal (Dubgal, in Icelandic A n n a l . 1 1 4 9 ; Sturlunga Saga, ii. 358), and an Icelandic version under the name ' Duggals leiâsla ' is printed in Heilagra Manna Sogur, i. 329 ff. {' leiôsla,' lit. 1 leading,' is the regular name in Icelandic for these visions of the other world ; cf. ' of life gelsed,' quoted above). There is an Anglo-Saxon Homily on D r y t h e l m in iElfric, ed. Thorpe, ii. 3 4 8 fif. The popularity of the story is shown by the fact that this chapter often occurs separately in MSS. : e. g. Troyes, No. 1 8 7 6 ; Bourges, No. 97 ; Basle, University Library, A . v. 3 9 ; Bibliothèque Mazarine, Catalogue, p. 144. p. 3 0 4 . I n c u n e n i n g u m ] Generally identified w i t h Cunningham, just w i t h i n the Scotch border. Mr. Moberly in a private communication suggests Chester-le-Street, of which the Saxon name was Cunungaceaster. ad uillulae oratorium] ' to Ssere ciricean Jjaes tunes,' ' to the church of the township,' A S . vers. peruenit] ' 7 wear« . . . Sam abbudeiEpelwolde underjeod,' ' a n d became subject to Abbot Ethelwald ; ' iElfric, u. s. (on Ethelwald, see below). contra . . . solstitialem] 'ongen norSeast rodor, swa

sunnan

upgong brS set middum sumere,' ' towards the north-east quarter, where sunrise is at midsummer,' A S . vers.

296 Conception

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V.

p. 305. unum latus . . . alterum] Cf. Bede's De Die Iudicii, 'Ignibus aeternae nigris loca plena gehennae, Frigora mixta simul feruentibus algida flammis. Nunc oculos nimio flentes ardore camini, His miseria uicibua miseri uoluuntur in aeuum. Non sentitur ibi quidquam nisi frigora, flammae, Foetor et ingenti complet putredine nares.' For the origin of this conception of the place of future punishment as consisting of extremes of alternate heat and cold, cf. Bede on Luke xiii. 28 : 4 ibi erit Jletus et stridor deniium ; ' ' Fletus de ardore, stridor dentium solet excitari de frigore. Ubi duplex ostenditur gehenna ; id est nimii frigoria, et intolerabilis esse feruoris. Cui beati lob sententia consentit dicentis [xxiv. 19] : ' Ad caiorem nimium transibunt

ab aquis

niuium ; ' Opp. x i . 1 9 1 .

So, a l m o s t i n t h e s a m e

words, ix. 179; cf. xii. 21 ; Wulfstan's Homilies, ed. Napier, p. 138 : ' hwylon )>8er eagan ungemetum wepaS for ]ises ofnes bryne, hwylon eac }>a teS for mycclum cyle manna ]>aer gnyrraS,' ' There sometimes eyes weep immoderately by reason of the heat of the furnace, sometimes teeth chatter for the greatness of the cold.' So Claudio in ' Measure for Measure/ I I I . i. 122, 123 : To bathe in fiery floods, or to reside I n thrilling regions of thick-ribbed ice.' sola . . . umbras] Yerg. Aen. vi. 268 : ' Ibant obscuri sola sub nocte per umbram.' I n Opp. viii. 215, Bede quotes the whole line with 4 uadunt,' instead of ' ibant.' p. 306. sed et fetor] Cf. Apoc. Pauli, § 41. Tischendorf, Apocalypses Apocryphae, ed. 1866, pp. 61, 62 : /cai . . . ò ayyeKos . . . 4

OVK

rjv

pivov,

ÌITTVT-FKIÌV.

/cai . . . ÌSov

TÒ

tcai iroWrjv OTtvox&puxv tv

cppiap , . .

OKÓTOVS

ieaì £6one ealdorman }>ara sacerda,' ' t h e alderman or chief of the priests,' inserts AS. vers. Cf. Dante, Inf. xxiii. 1 1 5 FF.

300 Prayers for tent^Mdf"

Stephen's vision.

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V.

desperans] See note on last chapter. neque aliquis pro eo] Bede himself, on i John v. 16, discussing t l i e s i n U n t ° d e a t l 1 ) f o r which St. John dares not bid us pray, says : ' peccatum quod in hac uita non corrigitur, eius uenia frustra post mortem postulatur;' Opp. xii. 318. Cf. Theodore's Penitential, I . v. 11: ' Si episcopus aut abbas iusserit monacho suo pro hereticis mortuis missam cantare, non licet et non expedit oboedire ei.' Legatine Synod of 787, § 2 0 : ' S i quis . . . sine poenitentia aut confessione de hac luce discessit, pro eo minime orandum est ; ' H. & S. iii. 181, 459. Of. ib. 237. Yet prayers for the heathen dead were allowed in the early Church. Cf. Ramsay, Church in the Soman Empire, p. 421. uel psalmos cantare] On psalms for the dead, v. s. on iii. 5, p. 136. uidit caelos apertos] Commenting on this passage of the Acts, Bede says : ' Ad confortandam . . . beati martyris patientiam coelestis regni ianua panditur, et ne innoxius homo lapidatus titubet in terra, Deus homo crucifixus apparet coronatus in coelo Uncle quia stare pugnantis uel adiuuantis est, recte a dextris Dei stantem uidit, quem inter homines persequentes adiutorem habuit. . . . Marcus eum . . . sedere describit, qui situs iudicantis est, quia et nunc inuisibiliter omnia iudicat, et ad extremum Iudex omnium uisibilis adueniet ; ' Opp. xii. 37. Cf. x. 262 (on Mark xvi. 19).

CHAPTER 15. AngloSaxon version.

The AS. vers, omits cc. 1 5 - 1 7 , and gives as capitulum xv : ' Daet monega cyricean . . . eall geleaflican Eastran onfengon ; 7 be Ealdelme, se Sa bóc de uirginitate 7 eac oSra manega geworhte ; ge eac J>aet SuSseaxan 7c.' (as in capitulum xviii. inf., p. 320), ' T h a t many churches . . . received the Catholic Easter ; and of Aldhelm, who composed the book De Virginitate, and many others also ; and, further, how the South Saxons, &c.' Date. P . 315. Quo tempore] H. & S. ii. 6, 7, take this to mean the year of Adamnan's death (703 or 704, ». infr.), but it can hardly be fixed so precisely. The change might be spread over several years, as were the labours of Adamnan in Ireland, to which the change was mainly due. See below. The northplurima . . . Hibernia] t. e. the northern Irish ; the southern ern Irish, Irish had conformed long before this. See on iii. 3. I t was, adopt the however, only those ' qui ab Hiensium dominio erant liberi ' who Roman Easter, yielded to Adamnan's arguments (infra), and this limits the 'plurima pars' considerably.

CHAP. 15.]

Notes.

301

nonnulla . . . de Brettonibus] Probably the Strathclyde Britons ; as do some H. & S. u. s. The chronological reference is not, however, so precise Batons as to exclude the possibility that Bede is thinking also of the Cornish Britons (Cornwealas'), some of whom were converted by Aldheld, infr. c. 18, pp. 320,321, whose letter to Gerontius (Gerainfc), K i n g of Damnonia, on the Paschal question, was written in 705 ; H. & S. iii. 268. I do not think that Bede's words imply that Adamnan had anything to do w i t h the conversion of the Britons; ib. ii. 7. I f he had, it would only be the Strathclyde Britons that he could be brought into contact w i t h . The Britons of Wales did not begin to conform till after the middle of the eighth century, and the controversy lasted on into the ninth century; ib. i. 203, 204. Cf. inf. c. 23 ad fin. A d a m n a n . . . H i i ] This is the biographer of St. Columba, and Adamnan, oi ninth abbot of Iona, 679-704. Much material relating to him is collected by Dr. Reeves in the Introduction to his monumental edition of Adamnan's Life of Columba, but the material requires rather more critical sifting than Dr. Beeves has given it. Cf. also S. C. S. ii. 170-175. On the churches dedicated to Adamnan in Ireland and Scotland, and the various transformations undergone by his name, v. Rs. A d . pp. lxi-lxviii, 256-258. c u m legationis gratia . . . uenisset] H e is described in the same His misway, c. 21, p. 344: ' legatus suae gentis ad Aldfridum regem.' Adamnan tells us himself that he paid two visits to the Northumbrian c o u r t : ' regem Aldfridum uisitantes a m i c u m , . . . et in prima post bellum Ecfridi uisitatione, et i n secunda interiectis duobus annis ; ' Rs. Ad. pp. 185, 186. The 4 bellum E c f r i d i ' is, of course, Nechtansmere, 685. The object of the first visit was to obtain from Aldfrid, whose friendship he had no doubt acquired during the latter's exile ('regem . . . amicum,' cf. Fragments of Irish A n n . p. n o , cited on iv. 26), the release of the prisoners brought from Ireland by Egfrid's general, Bert, in 684 ; iv. 26. In this he was s u c c e s s f u l : ' Adomnanus captiuos reduxit ad Hiberniam lx ; ' Tigh. 687 ; Ann. Ult. 686. The latter is probably the right date ; cf. F. M. 684. (For a later mythical account of this mission, v. Rs. A d . pp. xlv f.) The second visit would then fall in 688. The conference w i t h Ceolfrid, c. 21, is generally connected w i t h this second v i s i t ; Reeves, Skene; O'Donovan, ad F. M. 684, connects it w i t h the first; and the similarity of the words in which Adamnan is described here and in c. 21, v.s., makes this the more probable view. Reeves, u. s. p. 187, following Westminster, as he says, places the mission mentioned by Bede in 701; H. & S. ii. 109 place it as late as 703. This is impossible. The language of Bede, ' cum . . .

302

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bk.v,

uenisset,' does not exclude, and the probabilities of the case require an interval of some time between Adamnan's own conversion and his success in bringing over the Northern Irish.

Eeeves himself,

p. liii, says that Adamnan was in Ireland in 701, which makes it the more strange that he should have been misled by Westminster. The latter is here simply copying Matth. Paris, Chron. Mai. i. 318, who in turn is copying E. W . i. 196.

None of these have, of course,

any value for this early period; but in fact the entry implies nothing as to the date of Adamnan's mission. The date 701 is merely given as that of Adamnan's ' floruit,' and then the fact of his mission is narrated in language taken from Bede.

Smith's reliance on West-

minster is as pathetic as it is unfounded: ' in re tam obscura eius auctoritatem tutus sequor.' He is con-

a pluribus . . . admonitus] B y Ceolfrid, c. ai, p. 344.

the^Roman himself, then Easter.

occasion.

about fourteen, probably saw Adamnan

Bede

on this

Yet Mr. Macpherson, in the Preface to his translation

of Arculfus (see below), says: ' I t is useless to ask whether there can have been any connexion at all between him [Bede] and A d a m n a n ; ' p. xvii. cum suis . . . positis] On this form of argument cf. ii. 19, ad init. note. uir bonus, &c.] Compare the character given of him in c. 21, P- 344Visits of

p. 316. nauigauit Hiberniam] Besides the voyage with the re-

to^Ireland. ^ ease< ^ prisoners in 686, v. s., the Irish Annals record two journeys of Adamnan to Ireland ; one in 691, Ann. U l t . ; 69a, Tigh. ; the other in 696, Ann. U l t . ; 697, Tigh. (on the latter visit, cf. Bs. Ad. pp. 1, li).

Eeeves, p. liii, thinks that he remained there from that

time until he returned to Iona shortly before his death, as mentioned by Bede. of proof.

This is possible, though it does not seem capable

The Fragments of Irish Annals, which give a very

mythical and confused account of these events, pp. 110-114, speak of Adamnan as expelled from Iona. Dissensions tion.

This is no doubt an exaggera-

But the picture they give of the dissensions caused in

Easter

Ireland by the Paschal question is probably founded on f a c t : ' is

question.

amlaid tictis na cleirig isna senadaib, 7 a tuata leo, combitis comraicthe catha 7 marbtha imda etorro,' ' it is thus that the clergy would that

go to the synods; w i t h their lay-folk about them, so

there were conflicts, and many mutual slaughters.'

The

scribe of the MS. writes ' calumnia' in the margin; but we can prove

in many instances that

later

compilers, like the Four

Masters, deliberately omitted accounts of ecclesiastical dissensions recorded in their authorities for the sake of avoiding scandal; Es.

CHAP.

15.]

Notes.

303

Ad. p. 255. To these troubles in connexion with the Easter question Adamnan is thought to allude at the end of his work De Locis Sanctis, where he speaks of himself as ' inter laboriosas et prope insustentabiles tota die undique conglobatas ecclesiasticae sollicitudinis occupationes constitutus.' A n d he says that Columba foretold them ; Reeves, p. 26. p. 316. qui ab Hiensium . . . liberi] On the federation of Columbite monasteries, see notes to iii. 4. Thus both in Ireland and Britain it was precisely among his own flock that Adamnan had the least success. migrasse de saeculo] 703, A n n TJlt. ; 704, Tigh. and Ann.Camb. His day is Sept. 23 ; Félire ; Mart. Doneg. Bede seems to imply that the following year was one in which the two Easters would have differed. If the eighty-four years' cycle given by Ideler was the one used by the Celts, then it would seem that this was the case both in 704 and 705. s c r i p s i t . . . librum] Of Arculfus, from whose dictation Adamnan Arculfus wrote this book on the holy places, nothing is known except what Adamnan and Bede have told us, viz. that he was a bishop from £,00js Gaul who travelled in the East, and on his return was driven by Sanctis, stress of weather on to the western coast of Britain. Even the name of his see, if he held one, is unknown, though Périgueux has been suggested ; Vicomte Alexis de Gourgues, Le saint Suaire, cited by Tobler, ut infra, p. xxx. Adamnan thus describes the mode of composition : ' Arculfus . . . in Hierosolymitana ciuitate per menses I X hospitatus, . . . mihi Adamnano haec . . . primo in tabulas describenti . . . dictauit, quae nunc in membranis . . . scribuntur' (Prologus). Adamnan however does not merely reproduce Arculfus' narrative. He compares his words ' cum aliorum scriptis' ; i. 23 ; ii. 29. He cites St. Jerome, ii. 7,10, 28 ; Josephus, de Bello Iud. ii. 19 ; cf. Tobler, p. xxxi. Arculfus' pilgrimage has been dated c. 670 ; ib. xxx. He suffered, as other travellers have suffered, from the impatience of his guide : ' diutius hospitari non poterat, quia ipsum cogebat locorum peritus Christi miles festinare, de Burgundia ortus, uitam ducens solitariam, Petrus nomine ;' ii. 25 ; cf. ib. 26. Besides the Holy Land, he visited Damascus, Tyre, Alexandria, Crete, Constantinople, where he saw the exposition of the relics of the true Cross in Holy Week, and Sicily, where he saw Aetna ; ii. 27-iii. 6. The work of Adamnan has been often printed, by Gretser, Ingolstadt, 1619, 4to, reprinted in his collected works ; by Mabillon, A A . SS. iv. 502 (1672) ; by Migne, Pat. Lat. vol. 83, 1850 ; by Delpit at the end of his Essai sur les anciens pèlerinages

304

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V .

à Jerusalem, 1870 ; by Tobler in Itinera et Descriptions Terrae Sanctae . . . saec. iv-xi, i. 139 ; edited for the Société de l'Orient Latine, 1877. A n English translation w i t h notes by the Rev. J E. Maepherson was issued by the Palestine Pilgrims' Text Society in 1889. It i® 011 this work of Adamnan's that Bede mainly based Bede's De his own book De Locis Sanctis ; Opp. iv. 402-442 ; cf. what he Locis Sane- g a y S himself at the end of that book : ' Haec de locis sanctis, prout potui, fidem historiae secutus exposui, et maxime Arculphi dictatus G-alliarum episcopi, quos eruditissimus in scripturis presbyter Adamnanus lacinioso sermone describens, tribus libellis comprehendit. Siquidem memoratus antistes, desiderio locorum sanctorum patriam deserens, terram repromissionis adiit, aliquot mensibus Hierosolymis demoratus, ueteranoque monacho nomine Petro duce pariter atque interprete usus, cuncta in circuitu, quae desiderauerat, uiuida intentione lustrauit ; necnon Alexandriam, Damascum, Constantinopolim, Siciliamque percurrit. Sed cum patriam reuisere uellet, nauis, qua uehebatur, post multos anfractus uento contrario in nostram, id est, Brittanorum insulam perlata est ; tandemque ipse post nonnulla pericula ad praefatum uirum uenerabilem Adamnanum ueniens, iter pariter suum, et ea, quae uiderat explicando, pulcherrimae ilium historiae docuit esse scriptorem. E x qua nos aliqua decerpentes, ueterumque libris comparantes, tibi legenda transmittimus, obsecrantes per omnia, ut praesentis seculi laborem, non otio lasciui corporis, sed lectionis orationisque studio tibi temperare satagas.' From this it will be seen that Bede did not confine himself to merely reproducing Adamnan (cf. Tobler, pref., who shows that he used also Josephus, de Bello l u d . , and either Eucherius, or some predecessor of Eucherius). The word 1 tibi ' shows that the work was addressed to some individual ; but the dedication, if there ever was one, seems to have been lost. This work also is printed by Tobler, and translated by Maepherson. From what Bede says at the end of this present chapter, and at the end of c. 17, it might be supposed that the extracts which he gives here were taken direct from Adamnan. That however is not the case. They are all, with the exception of a few words, taken from his own book, as was rightly seen by Mr. Maepherson, p. xviii. I have printed in smaller type the parts which Bede has borrowed from his own work. The italics, whether in the small or larger type, indicate what he derived from Adamnan. There is an abbreviated Irish translation of Bede's work in L. Br. p. 157 b ; Laud Misc. 610 f. 27 c. On Holy Places, Pilgrimages, &c., see D. C. A . i. 774 ff. ; ii. 1635 ff.

Chap. i8.]

Notes,

305

et maxime . . . n o r u n t ] Cf Bede, I n Cant., Lib. i, ad Jin. : Bede's de' ne me superfluum iudicet [lector], qui de natura arborum, . . . s i r e t o iuxta quod in libris antiquorum didici, latius explanare uoluerim. readers. Feci namque hoc non arrogantiae studendo, sed meae meorumque imperi tiae consul end o, qui longius extra orbem, hoc est in insula maris oceani nati et nutriti, ea quae in primis orbis partibus, Arabia dico et India, Iudaea et Aegypto geruntur, non nisi per eorum, qui his interfuere, scripta nosae ualemus ; ' Opp. ix. 200.

CHAPTER 16. P. 317. I cannot pretend to discuss the subject of the mediaeval topography of Jerusalem, and must content myself with indicating in the margin the sources from which Bede drew. ecclesiam Constantinianam] Cf. ' Constantinui fecit Romae, ubi baptizatus est, basilicam . . . , quae appellata est Constantiniana;' Chron. Opp. Min. p. 181. Anaatasis] v. D. C. A. i. 80, 81. p. 318. huius i n medio] This passage, to t h e end of the chapter, is given i n a somewhat abbreviated form in Bede's Commentary on Mark xv. 46 ; Opp. x. 251, 252. Compare also Opp xi. 284, 358 with Opp. iv. 418, 410 ; Opp. vii. 167 with Opp. iv. 420.

CHAPTER 17. brucosa] This word is not in any of t h e dictionaries. I t may be connected with t h e Low Latin ' bruscus,' ' brushwood.' p. 319. Chebron] Of Hebron, see an interesting account in Stanley, Jewish Church, vol. i, App. ii. memoriae] ' Memoria, monumentum, sepulcrum, farrjfidov ; ' Ducange. uel in eo . . . excerpsimus] i. e. t h e De Locis Sanctis of Bede, on Bede's De Sani which see notes to c. 15, sup. I t is curious t h a t Bede does not mention this in t h e list of his works in c. 24.

CHAPTER 18. P . 320. A n n o . . . inpleto] For Aldfrid, see notes on iv. 26. His Date of death is recorded in most of the Irish authorities and in Ann. Aldfrid's Camb. under t h e year 703 or 704. The Saxon Chron. follows Bede and gives 705. MSS. D. and E. of the Chron., followed by Fl. Wig., say t h a t he died at Driffield, which is said to be a corruption of Deira-feld, Murray's Yorkshire (1867), p. 119, in t h e East Riding YOL, II. X

306

Character of Osred.

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V.

of Yorkshire, on the 19th of the Calends of January, i e Dec. 14. (According to Smith on iv. ¡26, his monument was still shown at Little Driffield. I t has now disappeared ; cf. Murray, u. s. pp. 120, 145.) A s he succeeded May 21, 685, this would give him a reign of more than twenty years, instead of less, as Bede here affirms, while in c. 1, ad fin., he gives him only nineteen years. Mr. Stevenson proposed to read Iun. for Ianr. in the Chron. and Florence. Unluckily there are not nineteen days of the Calends of June, as i n May the Ides are on the 15th. Eddius, c. 59, regards the illness and death of Aldfrid as a judgement on him for his treatment of Wilfrid. H e affirms, on the authority of eye-witnesses, that he repented on his death-bed and charged his heir, ' quicunque m i h i . . . successerit,' to make peace w i t h Wilfrid. The words cited show that the succession was known to be doubtful. For two months Eadwulf, whose relationship, if any, to the royal house is not known, usurped the crown. Osred, w i t h Bertfrith, his chief supporter, who is described as ' secundus a rege princeps,' was besieged at Bamborough ; but on their vowing obedience to the papal commands about Wilfrid, Eadwulf's partisans deserted him, and Osred obtained the throne ; ib. c. 60 ; cf. G. P. p. 242. Now if the two months of Eadwulf's reign, and the synod on the Nidd have to be brought into 705, as would appear from c. 19, p. 329, then clearly Aldfrid's death cannot have taken place in Dec. 705. On the other hand it must be subsequent to Wilfrid's arrival in Britain, and he was not at Meaux till 705. See notes on c. 19. Osred . . . X I ] The death of Aldfrid and the accession of Osred m a r k the end of Northumbrian greatness ; v. Introduction, § 10. Osred seems to have been a youth of precocious viciousness. St. Boniface in his letter to Ethelbald (744 x 747) says: ' priuilegia ecclesiarum in regno Anglorum . . . inuiolata permanserunt usque ad tempora Ceolredi Regis Mercionum et Osredi Regis Derorum et Berniciorum. H i duo reges . . . commorantes . . . in stupratione . . . nonnarum et fractura monasteriorum, . . . immatura . . . morte praeuenti, . . . in profundum inferni . . . demersi sunt,' &c. A n d again : ' Osredum quoque spiritus luxoriae . . . agitauit; usque quod ipse gloriosum regnum et iuuenilem uitam, et ipsam luxoriosam animam contemptibili et despecta morte perdidit ;' Mon. Mog. pp. 174.175 ; H. & S. iii. 355 ; cf. W . M. i. 58. Ethelwulf also gives h i m a very bad character : ' Hie igitur multos [sc. proceres] miseranda morte peremit, Ast alios cogit summo seruire parenti, Inque monasterii attonsos consistere saeptis, . . . Anglorum proceres nimium trucidante t y r a n n o ; '

CHAP.

307

Notes.

I8.]

D e A b b a t i b u s , c 3, i n S. D . i 268, 269.

Y e t F o l c a r d in h i s l i f e of

J o h n of B e v e r l e y c a l l s h i m ' u i r r e l i g i o n i s et fidei ; ' H . Y . i. 254. Haeddi]

On

Hsedde

and

the

history

of

the

W e s t - S a x o n HsetMe.

b i s h o p r i c , see notes to iii. 7 ; iv. 12. m i g r a u i t ] Of course h e w a s b u r i e d at G l a s t o n b u r y a c c o r d i n g t o W . M. i. 25, 26. episcopalem . . . e x e r c s b a t ] Malmesbury, G. P. p

159, cites t h i s

j u d g e m e n t of Bede's, a n d a d d s : ' u n d e n o n paruo m o u e o r scrupulo, q u i p p e q u i l e g e r i m e i u s f o r m a l e s epistolas n o n n i m i s indocte c o m positas, et A l d e l m i ad e u m scripta, m a x i m a m u i m e l o q u e n t i a e et scientiae redolentia.' as I k n o w , e x i s t .

Of Hsedde's ' f o r m a l e s epistolae ' n o n e , as f a r

T h e r e is a l e t t e r of A l d h e l m ' s to h i m e x c u s i n g

h i m s e l f for b e i n g u n a b l e to s p e n d C h r i s t m a s w i t h h i m on t h e g r o u n d of h i s m a n y studies a n d occupations ; A l d h . Opp ed. Giles, pp. 96, 97 ; M o n Mog. p p . 32-34 ; G. P . pp. 341-343-

S o m e

lines

a d d r e s s e d to h i m b y T h e o d o r e are i n H . & S. iii. 203 ; a n d H a r d y , C a t . i. 388

T h e y are better e v i d e n c e of T h e o d o r e ' s regard f o r h i m

t h a n t h e spurious decree cited on iii. 7. P e c t h e l m ] See o n c. 23, p. 351. p r o p t e r q u o d . . . n o n m i n i m a ] Cf. iii 9, p. 145. e p i s c o p a t u s . . . d i u i s u s e s t ] T h e l i m i t s of t h e t w o dioceses are Division of t h u s g i v e n in G . P . p. 175 : ' I n d i u i s i o n e W e s t S a x o n i c i episco- g^®^ 6 8 * p a t u s hoc o b s e r u a t u m p a l a m est, u t , q u i W i n t o n i a e sederet h a b e r e t diocese, d u o s pagos A m p t u n e n s e m et S u d r e i e n s e m ; a l t e r q u i S c i r e b u r n i a e , h a b e r e t W i l t u n e n s e m . Dorsatensem, Berruchensem, Sumersetensem, D o m n o n i e n s e m [ D e v o n ] , C o r n u b i e n s e m ; ' cf. i b . 3 7 5 : ' I n i q u a et i m p a r f u i t e a diuisio, u t u n u s duos t a n t u m pagos, alter

totum

regeret, quicquid W e s t Saxonici tractus immensitas continet.'

The

d i v i s i o n w a s effected i n a r e g u l a r c o u n c i l ; H . & S. iii. 275, 2 7 6 ; A l d h . Opp.p. 368 ; cf. also F . N . C . i i . 589, 590 ; G r e e n , M. E . p. 392. O f S h e r b o r n e itself M a l m e s b u r y s a y s :

' S c i r e b u r n i a est u i c u l u s ,

nec h a b i t a n t i u m f r e q u e n t i a n e c positionis g r a t i a suauis, i n

quo

m i r a n d u m e t p e n e p u d e n d u m sedem episcopalem p e r tot durasse saecula ; ' G . P . p. 175. Daniheli] siastical

He

history

furnished Bede w i t h of

Wessex,

Sussex,

materials and

f o r t h e eccle- Bishop

Wight;

P r e f . p.

7 ;

w h i c h l a s t h e w a s t h e first to b r i n g u n d e r r e g u l a r episcopal j u r i s d i c t i o n , i v . 16, p. 238. dentalium

I n t h e s e t w o passages h e is called ' Occi-

S a x o n u m episcopus,' i n spite of t h e f a c t t h a t i n

the

d i v i s i o n of t h e see of W e s s e x h e h a d m u c h t h e s m a l l e r share.

In

c. 23, p. 350, h e is c a l l e d ' U e n t a n u s a n t i s t e s , ' ' episcopus U e n t a e c i u i t a t i s ; ' cf. t h e p r e s e n t chapter, ad fin. M a l m e s b u r y calls h i m : ' e i u s d e m r e g i o n i s o r i u n d u s , et l i t e r a r u m n o n e g e n u s ; ' X 2

G. P. p.

Daniel-

308

AldkeLm.

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V.

375 ; and gives some examples of his ascetic practices; ib. 357, 358. Cynehard, Bishop of Winchester, writing to Lullus, calls him ' Danihel doctissimus Dei plebis famulus ;' H. & S. iii. 43a ; Mon. Mog p. 269. There is a commendatory letter of his for Wynfrid (St. Boniface) on his final departure for Frisia, 7x8, in Mon. Mog. pp. 61, 6a ; H. & S. iii. 30a. His letter to Boniface on the best way of dealing with the heathen, Mon. Mog. pp. 71-74; H. & S. iii. 304-306, has been alluded to above on i. 30. A later letter of Boniface to Daniel asking his advice, with Daniel's reply (73a x 746) is in Mon. Mog. pp. 157-166 ; H. & S. iii. 343-349. From these letters it appears that Daniel in his later years was blind. In 721, he made a journey to Rome; Sax. Chron. ; Fl. Wig. In 744 he resigned his see, and in 745 he died, ib. These authorities give him an episcopate of forty-three years, which, as they place Hsedde's death in 703, is not so far wrong. In G. P. p. 160, he is said to have retired to Malmesbury, and died, and been buried there, but this seems inconsistent with the statements of the Cliron. and Fl. Wig. In Mon. Mog. No. 11a, there is a curious vision of the other world, in which among the occupants of the lower regions appear : ' infantium numerosa multitudo, sub Danielo episcopo máxime sine baptismo morientium p. 076. Whether there is any foundation for this charge, I do not know. The vision cannot be earlier than 757. It is just possible that Bede, by applying the term ' strenuissime' to Aldhelm's government, means to hint that Daniel was somewhat wanting in that quality; cf. on Daniel, Bright, pp. 424, 435 Aldhelmo] There are two principal lives of Aldhelm extant, v. Hardy, Cat. i. 389-396; one by Faricius, a Tuscan, physician to Henry I, who was first a monk at Malmesbury, and afterwards abbot of Abingdon ( x 1117). This is printed in A A . SS. (May 25) in Aldh. Opp. ed Giles, pp. 354-382, and in Migne, Pat. Lat. vol. 89. The more ancient lives have perished. Faricius had earlier materials written ' barbarice atque Latine,' i. e. in English and Latin (contrast G. P. p. 030 : 'prefectus, in alios barbarus et immanis, in istum Anglus et lenis'). The former he could only read ' ex interprete'; much had however been destroyed by the Danes, pp. 354-356; G. P. p. 390. The other life is by Malmesbury, and forms Lib. v. of the Gesta Pontificum (ed. Hamilton, B. S. pp. 332-443). He uses the life by Faricius, though he makes merry over his blunders; he also cites Manualem librum regis Elfredi, pp. 33a, 333 (cf. W. M i. 132 'liber proprius quem patria lingua Handboc, id est, Manualem librum, appellauit'). On the authority of this lost work he gives the beautiful tradition

CHAP. I 8 . ]

Notes.

309

how A l d h e l m used his skill as a minstrel (cf. Fl. Wig. i. 237 : Aldhelm as ' citharaedus optimus') to collect the people round h i m after mass, a r A i n s t r e l * and, haying done so, gradually won them to listen to sacred themes. Lays attributed to him were still sung in Alfred's time ; and Alfred, no mean judge, considered them superior to all other English poetry; p. 336. H o w willingly would we surrender the whole of Aldhelm's stilted Latin to recover one of his native poems! The rest of Malmesbury's work is largely made up of extracts from Aldhelm's letters, and Malmesbury charters, most of the latter being of very doubtful authenticity. Malmesbury says that Aldhelm was not less than seventy when he died, 709; this would place his birth about 639. He was connected w i t h the royal family of W e s s e x ; G-. P. p. 33a ; cf. W . M. i. 35. He became a monk at Malmesbury under Maelduib (v. infra), where he was afterwards abbot. He also studied under Abbot Hadrian, the companion of Theodore, as is proved by his own letter to Hadrian ; ib. 333~335 j Opp. p. 330; and we have seen (on iii. 27) that in spite of his own connexion w i t h Maelduib, he thought it derogatory to the school of Canterbury that Englishmen should resort to Ireland for instruction; Opp. p. 94. A t some period of his life he visited Home. This rests not only on the statements of his biographers, Opp. pp. 360, 3 6 1 ; G. P. pp. 363 if., but on a contemporary letter addressed to him, Opp. p. 9 8 : ' t u Eomae aduena fuisti.' Among other foundations he built an ' ecclesiola' to St. Lawrence at Bradford-on-Avon, which escaped the ravages of the Danes, and was standing in Malmesbury's time, Gr. P. p. 346, and is probably the same 'little c h u r c h ' w h i c h has been discovered i n our own days. His appointment to Malmesbury must be placed, 670 x 676, if it was made, as stated, by Leutherius or Hlothhere, Bishop of "Wessex, 670-676, Sax. Chron. Malmesbury places it in 675, G. P. p. 385 ; Fl. Wig. in 666, i. 27 ; w h i c h is impossible. He became bishop in 705, and died, May 25, 709, at Doulting in Somerset, and was buried at Malmesbury, stones called ' bishop-stones' being erected along the route; G-. P. pp. 381-386. He seems to have received almost at once a sort of informal canonisation; cf. W . M. i. 144, 152. Lanfranc ' legem in totam promulgauit Angliam, qua eum . . . haberi et coli pro Sancto praec i p e r e t ; ' G-. P. p. 428. Faricius says that after he became bishop, 1 impeditus rebus saecularibus, in episcopio, ut mos est omnium, . . . haud postea tantum ualuit i n uirtutibus, quantum prius u a l e b a t ; ' Opp. p. 369; cf. supra on ii. 1. Both in the De Virginitate, and in the Letter to Acircius, he speaks of being weighed down w i t h ecclesiastical cares; Opp. pp. 79, 327. But this must

310

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK. V.

refer to h i s cares as abbot. As abbot h e signs a charter of 692 ; K. C. D. No. 995; Birch, No. 78; cf. on Aldhelm, B p . Stubbs' article in D. G. B., a n d Bright, pp. 258 ff., 398 if., 425 ff. Origin of Maildufl u r b e m ] We have here another instance, i n addition to t"1 n*and da " t h a t of Dicul at Selsey, iv. 13, of I r i s h influence i n t h e south of name of Britain. This ' Maildufus/ as Bede calls him, was t h e first founder Malmesof this settlement, a n d was Aldhelm's instructor and predecessor lyury ' as abbot. A certain ' S c o t ' appeals to Aldhelm to take h i m as a pupil on the ground t h a t A l d h e l m himself ' a quodarn sancto uiro de nostro genere n u t r i t u s e s ; ' Mon. Mog. p. 3 4 ; Opp. Aldh. p. 98. Bede's ' M a i l d u f u s ' represents t h e I r i s h ' M a e l d u i b ' (cf. the critical notes), a n a m e which occurs, e. g. Mart. Doneg. pp. 68, 264, 278, 340, 346; F. M. ad ann. 622, 681, 695, 890. From t h i s n a m e come various forms of the place-name : 1 Meldubesburg,' G. P. p. 390 ; ' Maldube&burg,' ib. 380; ' Mailduberi' (i. e. ' Mailduib-byrig'), ib. 333, 395; ' Maldubia ciuitas,' Mon. Mog. p. 300; ' Maildubiensis ecclesia,' G. P. p. 396 ; cf. ib. 387 ; ' monasterium Maldubionac,' ib. 388. The founder's name is however often found written, Meildulf, e.g. G. P. pp. 333, 345, 421. This has n o Irish equivalent, a n d is probably a mere contamination w i t h the common Anglo-Saxon termination, ' w u l f ' or ' u l f ' ; it gives rise to t h e form ' Maldulfesb i r g ' for the place-name, ib. 334. ' Maldulfesburg,' AS. vers. a. h. I. Other forms of t h e place-name point to ' M a e l d u i n ' as the name of t h e founder. This is a very common Irish name ; it occupies e. g. more t h a n a column of t h e I n d e x to t h e Four Masters. I t is well known as t h e n a m e of t h e hero of the famous I r i s h tale : ' i m m r a m curaig M a i l d u i n ' ' t h e Navigation of Maelduin's Coracle,' which Tennyson has made known to English readers in h i s "Voyage of Maeldune. Faricius in his life of A l d h e l m calls the founder Meldun ; Giles, Opp. Aldh. p. 362 ; G. P. p. i x : ' Meldunensis . . . a quodam Meldone solitario, qui . . . locum ilium prius inhabitauit, cuius crux lapidea in medio claustri stetit ad praedictam (? -tij solitaiii memoriam.' Hence we get ' Meldunesburg ' as the place-name ; charters in Opp. Aldh. u. s. pp. 343, 344, ( = K . C. D. Nos. 22, 23 ; Birch, Nos. 58, 59), while i n Latin ' M e l d u n u m ' a n d t h e adjective ' Meldunensis' (,'Maldunensis,' G. P. p. 387) are among the commonest f o r m s ; G. P. pp. ix, 160, 354, 378, 396, 397, 403. ' M a e l d u i n ' seems however to have been early misread ' Maeldum' ; a n d hence we find the founder called ' Meldum,' G. P. pp. 333, 335 ; a n d the place ' Meldumesburg,' ib. 335, 355 ; ' Maldumesburg/ ib. 348, 352, 368, 395 ; a n d ' Mealdumesburg,' ib. 3 7 1 ; cf. ' set Meldum, fast is o f r u m n a m a n Maldumesburuh geclypud,' ' at Meldum, otherwise called Maldumsborough,' ib.

CHAP.

I8.]

Notes.

311

T h e g r e a t e r f a m e of A l d h e l m eclipsed t h a t of t h e o r i g i n a l founder, a n d we find t h e place called ' E a l d e l m e s b u r g , ' ' A l d h e l m ' s b o r o u g h ' ; S a x . Chron. 1 0 1 5 , M S S . C. D . (cf. S t u b b s ' D u n s t a n , p . 3 0 2 ) . By a c o n t a m i n a t i o n of t h i s w i t h t h e older f o r m s w e get ' Mealdelmesb u r g ' ; ib. M S S . E . F . , w h i c h b e c a m e t h e p r e v a i l i n g f o r m ; a n d t h r o u g h v a r i o u s g r a d a t i o n s , ' M a l d e l m e s b u r u h , ' G. P . p. 4 x 0 ; ' M a l m e s b u r g e ' ; A l d h . Opp. p. 3 4 6 ( = K . C. D . No. 2 6 ; B i r c h , N o . 6 5 ) ; 'Mealmesbyri,' Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 3 7 8 ; 'Malmesberi,' G. P . p . 3 3 3 ( i n L a t i n ' M a l m e s b i r i a ' : ' q u o d n u n c corruptior aefeas Malm e s b i r i a m n u n c u p a t ; ' G. P. p . 3 4 5 ; cf. W . M. i. 1 5 2 ) , b e c a m e t h e m o d e r n M a l m e s b u r y . T h e i d e a of Thorpe, t h a t t h e i n i t i a l m of 'Mealdelmesburg' represents the preposition' in,' though advanced confidently ( ' n o d o u b t ' ) i s q u i t e i m p o s s i b l e ; n could o n l y b e c o m e m before a l a b i a l ; S a x . Chron. ed. Thorpe, i. 4 0 5 . s c r i p s i t , i u b e n t e s y n o d o , & e . ] T h i s w a s i n 7 0 5 , j u s t before Aldhelm's A l d h e l m ' s elevation t o t h e e p i s c o p a t e ; H . & S. iii. 2 6 8 ; cf. G. P. better to pp. 3 6 0 , 3 6 1 . A l d h e l m ' s letter to G e r o n t i u s [ G e r a i n t ] , K i n g ' occidentalis r e g n i , ' m a y be found, H . & S . iii. 2 6 8 - 2 7 3 ; A l d h . Opp. p p . 8 3 - 8 9 ; Mon. Mog. pp. 2 4 - 3 1 . On t h e P a s c h a l q u e s t i o n generally, v. E x c u r s u s . p . 321. c a s t i t a t i ] i.e. orthodoxy, cf. on iii. 2 8 . m u l t o s . . . B r e t t o n e s ] H e r e , a s often, p o l i t i c a l a n d ecclesiastical Britons influence go together. I n c. 2 3 , ad fin., B e d e d i s t i n g u i s h e s between those B r i t o n s w h o were ' sui i u r i s , ' a n d t h o s e w h o were ' A n g l o r u m Wessex, seruitio m a n c i p a t i . ' T h e p r e s e n t p a s s a g e s e e m s to s h o w t h a t s o m e e v e n of t h e latter m a i n t a i n e d , a t a n y r a t e i n ecclesiastical m a t t e r s , an independent organisation under West-Saxon overlordship. d e u i r g i n i t a t e . . . e x i m i u m ] ' h e a h boc 7 weorSlice,' ' a h i g h book a n d a w o r t h y one,' A S . vers. Aldhelm's De Virginitate, i n prose a n d verse is i n Giles, p p . 1-81, 1 3 5 - 2 0 2 . I t is d e d i c a t e d to H i l d i l i d , A b b e s s of B a r k i n g {supra, iv. 1 0 ) , a n d h e r c o m p a n i o n s , p . 1. T h o u g h B e d e m e n t i o n s t h e m e t r i c a l version firBt, i t w a s r e a l l y c o m p o s e d l a t e r t h a n t h e prose, a s m a y b e seen by r e f e r r i n g to p p . 8 0 , 1 3 6 , 1 9 0 , 1 9 5 . On t h e sources of t h e work, see a monograph by Manitius, Aldhelm u n d B a e d a (Vienna, 1 8 8 6 ) , PP- 71-74i n e x e m p l u m S e d u l i i ] T h e reference is to S e d u l i u s ' C a r m e n P a s c h a l e , w h i c h h e a f t e r w a r d s t r a n s l a t e d into prose a n d c a l l e d Opus Paschale. S e e P r o f . L o c k ' s article on S e d u l i u s i n D . C. B . T h i s m a y be t h e r e a s o n w h y B e d e places A l d h e l m ' s m e t r i c a l w o r k first. s c r i p s i t e t a l i a ] Of t h e s e t h e m o s t i m p o r t a n t i s t h e E p i s t o l a a d A c i r c i u m , siue liber de septenario, et de m e t r i s , a e n i g m a t i b u s , ac

Aldhelm's J^^1®1"

Sedulius.

Aldheld ^^

312

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V.

pedum regulis; Aldh. Opp. pp. 219-329, called also Liber de Schematibus, G-. P. p. 335. Acircius is Aldfrid of Northumbria, ib. 344. Aldhelm addresses him as 'aquilonalis imperii sceptra gubernans,' he says that twenty years previously he had taken him for his adopted son, p. 216; ef. p. 228. There is a probable allusion to Aldfrid's name in what he says of Solomon, p. 219 : 'Gloriosissimus . . . regum, qui . . . ipso proprii nominis uocabulo piae [? priscae] pacis praesagia . . . figuraliter gestabat' ('eald-friS,' ' ancient peace'; cf. Aldhelm's etymologising of his own name as ' prisea galea,' < eald-helm,' in G. P. p. 332). A t the end of the work he exhorts him t h u s : 'commoneo ut . . . nullatenus . . . solertis ingenii gratiam prae caeteris contribulibus et coaetaneis tibi diuinitus collatam... segnitie squalescere p a t i a r i s . . . . Quamuis mundanae dispensations curis uelut . . . undarum . . . uorticibus fatigatus, . . . nequaquam . . . diuinarum studia scripturarum negligenda . . . d u c a s p . 328. This would seem to show that the work was composed during the early troubles of Aldfrid's reign. On the sources of the work, v. Manitius, u. s. pp. 57-71. On the order of Aldhelm's extant works, v. ib. 9-11. For the preservation of several letters and fragments of letters we are indebted to Malmesbury's life. He complains that many of them had been lost; Gr. P. p. 344. He himself could obtain no copy of the letter to Geraint which we h a v e ; ib. 343. He accuses the Britons of having destroyed i t : ' debent usque hodie Britones correctionem suam Aldelmo ; quamuis, pro insita nequitia, et uirum non agnoscant, et uolumen pessum dederint;' ib. 361. Aldhelm's learning,

His style.

uir . . . doctissimus ; . . . eruditions mirandus] That Aldhelm's erudition was really extensive is shown abundantly by Manitius, u.s., who not only traces the sources whence Aldhelm derived the materials of his works, and the numerous quotations with which they abound, but also shows how his reading has influenced his phraseology and vocabulary. Bede applies the same phrase ' uir undecumque doctissimus' to Aldfrid in c. 12, p. 309. sermone nitidus] No one would now repeat this judgement; still less would any one agree with Malmesbury that Aldhelm * non nisi perraro et necessario uerba ponit exotica;' G-. P. p. 344. That his style is 1 pompaticus' (ib. cf. W . M. i. 31) all would heartily agree, but they would not use the word as a term of praise. For, as Elmham, with excellent good sense, says: ' pompatice scribere est uoluntatem rationi praeferre ; ' p. 277. Much of Aldhelm's writing is quite unintelligible from its puerile pomposity and use of unusual and foreign words. That Ethelwerd, a feebler imitator of the same style, should admire Aldhelm's writings,

CHAP.

'miro

artificio

enough.

313

Notes.

I8.]

edita

o p u s c u l a , ' M. H . B . p. 507, w a s

natural

A good s p e c i m e n of t h i s ' s e r m o n i t i d u s ' m a y be f o u n d

o n p . 92 of h i s w o r k s . scripturarum]

I c a n n o t agree w i t h M a n i t i u s , p p . 54, 55, i n h i s Question of

a r g u m e n t t h a t because A l d h e l m ' s b i b l i c a l q u o t a t i o n s a r e s o m e t i m e s ^ ^ j - ^ ™ ' 3 n e a r e r to t h e I t a l a a n d s o m e t i m e s t o t h e V u l g a t e , h e t h e r e f o r e h a d text, a text m i d w a y between the two.

W e h a v e seen,

Introduction,

p p . x i x , l i v - l v i , a n d A p p . I I . infra, t h a t B e d e c o n s t a n t l y uses b o t h t r a n s l a t i o n s side b y s i d e ; a n d A l d h e l m m a y h a v e done t h e s a m e . I n one place, Opp. p. 217, a f t e r q u o t i n g t h e V u l g a t e h e d i s t i n c t l y r e f e r s t o t h e I t a l a i n t h e w o r d s : ' siue, u t a l t e r a c o n t i n e t t r a n s l a t i o . ' O n p. 76 h e quotes t h e S e p t u a g i n t . F o r t h e r i ] H e w e n t to R o m e i n 737 ; S a x . C h r o n . h i s d e a t h i s n o t recorded.

T h e d a t e of Forthere.

H e s i g n s a c h a r t e r of 739, a g r a n t

of E t h e l h a r d of W e s s e x to h i m s e l f ; C r a w f o r d C h a r t e r s , ed. N a p i e r a n d S t e v e n s o n , p p . 1 - 3 , a n d -notes. t u r n e d to B r i t a i n .

H e m u s t t h e r e f o r e h a v e re-

D r . S t u b b s first d i r e c t e d m e to t h i s c h a r t e r .

A l e t t e r of A r c h b i s h o p B e r t w a l d t o h i m , a l l u d e d t o above,

on

c. 8, is i n Mon. Mog. pp. 48, 4 9 ; H . & S. i i i . 284. u s q u e h o d i e ] ' cwaeS se w r i t e r e , ' ' s a i d t h e a u t h o r , ' a d d s A S . vers., t h o u g h a b o v e i n t h e case of D a n i e l i t h a s , c o n t r a r y to c u s t o m , preserved the phrase unaltered. quibus . . . administrantibus]

"Who a r e m e a n t b y ' q u i b u s ' ? Founda-

G r a m m a t i c a l l y t h e easiest r e f e r e n c e is t o A l d h e l m a n d F o r t h e r e ;

the

i n w h i c h case i t w o u l d i m p l y t h a t B e d e w a s n o t sure w h e t h e r t h e Saxon sea see of S u s s e x w a s c o n s t i t u t e d before or a f t e r A l d h e l m ' s d e a t h i n 709.

B u t I t h i n k t h a t h e i s r e f e r r i n g b a c k to t h e n o t i c e of t h e

partition

of t h e W e s t - S a x o n

A l d h e l m and Daniel.

diocese, a n d t h a t

'quibus'

means

E l m h a m , p . 266, f o l l o w e d b y H . & S. i i i .

296, t a k e s ' q u i b u s ' t o m e a n D a n i e l a n d F o r t h e r e .

I t is in favour

of t h i s t h a t W e s t m i n s t e r g i v e s 7 1 1 as t h e d a t e of t h i s e v e n t . t h e a u t h o r i t y is too late to h a v e m u c h v a l u e .

But

I n the Episcopal

Succession, pp. 5, 172, S t u b b s g i v e s 709 as t h e d a t e of E a d b e r t ' s consecration. ' E a d b e r c t ] T h e r e i s a g r a n t to h i m i n K . C. D . No. 1000 ; B i r c h , No. 144. E o l l a ] H e s i g n s a c h a r t e r , K . C. D . No. 1 0 0 1 ; B i r c h , No. 145. e p i s c o p a t u s . . . c e s s a u i t ] ' 7 se b y s c e o p h a d ])8er s y S S a n f e l a geara Its temb l o n , ' ' a n d t h e episcopal office ceased t h e r e f o r m a n y y e a r s a f t e r w a r d s , ' A S . vers.

B e d e l i v e d h o w e v e r to see i t restored.

Two

y e a r s a f t e r h e w r o t e t h i s A r c h b i s h o p T a t w i n consecrated S i g f r i d or S i g g a as b i s h o p of S e l s e y ; C o n t . B a e d . infra, p . 3 6 1 ; S. D. ii. 30.

oes"

314

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V .

CHAPTER 19. Anno . . . I I I I ° ] i. e. 709 A. D. Coinred] On him see e. 13 note. W. M. i. 79, attributes his resignation to the effect on his mind of the incident there related ; but this may be only his own inference, tempore aliquanto] About five years ; c. 13 note, p. 322. Constantino] Constantino I, 708-715. Ceolredo] From the reigns of Ceolred and Osred, St. Boniface Ceolred of Mercia. dates the growth of sacrilegious attacks on the English Church ; see on c. 18. Ceolred died in 716 ; c. 24, p. 356, having fought against Ini of Wessex in 715 ; Sax. Chron. ; cf. W. M. : 'Chelredus, sicut uirtute contra Inam mirabilis, ita immatura morte miserabilis ; ' i. 79. Of his death Boniface says in the same letter: ' Ceolredum, . . . ut testati sunt qui praesentes fuerant, apud comités suos splendid e epulantem, malign us spiritus... peccantem subito in insaniam mentis conuertit ; ut sine paenitentia et confessione... ad tormenta inferni migrauit ; ' H. & S. iii. 355 ; Mon. Mog. p. 175. (The text of this given in W. M. i. 80-82, differs very materially from the genuine text both by way of omission and addition.) Even before Ceolred's death, a monk of Much Wenlock had seen a vision of the other world, in which he appeared among the lost ; ' subsequens . . . et citus scelerati regis exitus, quae de illo uisa fuerunt, uera esse . . . probauit ; ' Mon. Mog. pp. 59, 60. I f Cenred knew anything of the character of his successor, he was certainly much to blame in resigning the crown to him. Ceolred seems however to have been on good terms with Wilfrid, see notes below, p. 328 ; and H. H. says of him : ' patriae et auitae uirtutis haeres clarissime rexit ' (!) ; p. n o . There is a charter of his confirming a grant by his predecessor; K. C.D. No. 52; Birch, No. 111. Alius Sigheri . . . Offa . . . exoptatissimus] On the royal family Offa of Essex. of Essex, see iii. 22 ; iv. 6 and notes. Bede's language here does not by itself imply that Offa was king, but only that his accession was looked forward to ; nor does he name kingdom or sceptre among the things which he gave up for Christ. The capitulum however distinctly calls him 'Rex.' Sighard and Swefred had succeeded their father Sebbi ; circa 694, iv. 1 x ; and W. M. says : ' illis defunctis, pauco tempore regnum moderatus est Offa ; ' i. 99 ; so Fl. Wig. i. 46, 263 ; G. P. p. 317. I f this is correct, Offa must have succeeded shortly before 709. He was succeeded by Selred, whose slaughter is recorded in the Sax. Chron. at 746 ; cf. W. M. ; Fl. Cenred of Mercia.

CHAP, A 9 . ]

Notes.

315

W i g . u. s.; R. W . i. 203. The story that Offa had wished to marry a daughter of Penda is impossible on chronological grounds. See Stubbs' note on W . M. u. s. Egwin, Bishop of the Hwiccas (see on iv. 23) is said to have accompanied him and Cenred to Rome; Fl. W i g . ; W . M. u. s.; G. P. pp. 296, 297, 317, 386. There is nothing impossible i n the story, but the authorities are not good; see H. & S. iii. 297, 298 ; and in some of them Offa is made king of the East Angles instead of the East Saxons; G. P . u. s.; K . 0. D. No. 6 1 ; Birch, Nos. 125, 131. Tor this confusion, cf. on iv. 6 ; R. W . is inconsistent w i t h himself; i. 203, 205. reliquit uxorem, &c.] cf. Hist. Abb. § x, infra, p. 365. peruenit] Both are said to have died soon after their arrival : Arrival at ' sub uelocitate ufc obtabant defuncti s u n t ; ' Pauli Diac. Hist. Rome. Langob. vi. 28, which is taken from the Liber Pontificalis, ed. Duchesne, i. 391. U i l f r i d ] The typography and marginal notes of the present Sources of chapter, and also of iii. 25, 28 ; iv. 2, 13, show clearly that Bede, in his account of Wilfrid, is largely indebted for his materials to the Wilfrid, life of W i l f r i d by Aeddi or Eddius, alias Stephanus, one of Wilfrid's chanters, who is mentioned above; iv. 2, p. 205; cf. Eddius, c. 14. Owing to Bede's mode of using his materials (cf. Introduction, pp. xlvi, xlvii), typography cannot give a measure of the extent of his obligations to his predecessors. These obligations, i n the case of Eddius, Bede nowhere acknowledges ; ib. p. xxiv. He is not however wholly dependent upon Eddius, and tells of matters w h i c h the latter omits. He had heard from Wilfrid's own lips the account of his relations with E t h e l t h r y t h ; iv. 19, p. 243. He might remember his administration of the see of Lindi&farne, 687-688 ; iv. 29, p. 275, or he may have heard of it during his own sojourn there; v. Introduction, p. xvi. From Acca he heard of their sojourn w i t h Wilbrord on the w a y to Rome in 703 or 704 ; iii. 13, p. 152. From him too he may have heard of the consecration of Swidbert as missionary bishop to Frisia ; v. 11, p. 302 ; and the beautiful story how Wilfrid relieved the famine in Sussex ; iv. 13, p. 231. Other events not mentioned by Eddius are the consecration of Oftfor ; iv. 23, p. 255. and the desire of Oswy, frustrated by death, that Wilfrid should accompany him to Rome ; iv. 5, p. 214. On the other hand, Bede omits much that is told by Eddius, often w i t h very bad results to the clearness of his own narrative. Malmesbury, whose own life of Wilfrid, G. P. pp. 210-245, is largely founded, as he admits, p. 210, on Eddius, comments upon Bede's omissions : ' multa ex historia Bedae u a c a n t ; ' ib.; cf. pp. 238, 239. I t is curious too that w i t h the exception of the vision of St. Michael

316

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V.

(below), B e d e omits all t h e miracles w h i c h E d d i u s connects w i t h W i l f r i d ; cc. r, 5, 9, 13, 18, 23, 24, 37, 38, 39, 59, 66, 67. T h i s cannot, as w e h a v e seen, be due to a n y critical scruples of B e d e on t h e subject of miracles ; I n t r o d u c t i o n , pp. x l v i , l x i v . He has the w a r m e s t a d m i r a t i o n for t h e k i n g s w h o expelled W i l f r i d ; E g f r i d i s ' uenerabilis ac piissimus ; ' H i s t . A b b . § 1. A l d f r i d , ' u i r . . . doctis,simus,' restore'» the condition of N o r t h u m b r i a , ' n o b i l i t e r ; ' iv. 26, p. 268. T h e r e is no h i n t of blame for O s w y ' s substitution of Ceadda for W i l f r i d ; iii.28, ad init, for Theodore's division of h i s diocese, nor for t h e prelates w h o took h i s p l a c e ; iv. 12, sub fin. (contrast t h e ' subint r o d u x i t ' of W i n e , iii. 7, p. 140 ; i t is interesting to note that i n G. P. p. 216, ' subintroductus ' is used of Ceadda's appointment). Moreover, on t h e W i l f r i d i a n v i e w , t w o of Bede's chief heroes, B i s h o p J o h n of H e x h a m , a n d C u t h b e r t (so far as h e accepted i n t h e first instance t h e see of H e x h a m ; iv. 28, p. 273) w e r e mere u s u r p e r s ; H . Y . I. x x x i v ; y e t B e d e n e v e r h i n t s a doubt as to t h e i r position. I t is certain t h a t B e d e w o u l d disapprove W i l f r i d ' s opposition to t h e division of h i s diocese; cf. iv. 5, p. 216 ; Ep. ad Egb. § 8, a n d possible t h a t h e disliked h i s R o m a n i s i n g tendencies. I n f a c t ' i t is evident t h a t t h e r e w a s little s y m p a t h y between W i l f r i d a n d Bede ; ' R a i n e , H . Y . u. s. (For C a n o n Raine's o w n v i e w of W i l f r i d , v. ib. x x v i - x x x . ) On t h e lives of W i l f r i d , see H a r d y , Cat. i. 396-402. T h e best edition of all t h e L a t i n lives is t h a t of C a n o n R a i n e i n vol. i. of ' H i s t o r i a n s of the C h u r c h of Y o r k ; ' R . S . ; cf. also for W i l f r i d , B r i g h t , pp. 187-194, 209-214, 233-236, 280-308, 347-355, 3 6 7~37 2 > 3 9 2 - 4 1 6 . 428-434; Raine's H e x h a m , I. x x v i i - x x x i . ; R a i n e in D. C. B. iv. 1179 ff. Chronology U i l f r i d ] I t is desirable i n t h e first place to fix the chronology of l i f e V i l i r i ( 1 ' 3 W i l f r i d ' s life. T h e present note was d r a w n u p at first independ e n t l y of S m i t h ' s excursus o n t h e same subject. I n almost all points our conclusions agree. T h e f e w divergences are noted. Eddius' L i f e is cited as E. 634. B i r t h ; cf. H . Y . i. 163. (He w a s t h i r t y y e a r s old w h e n elected bishop i n 664 ; E. c. 1 1 ; ' circiter t r i g i n t a i n f r . , p. 325. H e died 709, i n h i s seventy-sixth y e a r ; E. c. 65.) 648. I n h i s f o u r t e e n t h y e a r h e enters Lindisfarne ; E. c. 2 ; infr., p. 322. ? 652. ' Post c i r c u l u m a n n o r u m ; ' E . c. 3, h e goes to K e n t . H e stays t h e r e j u s t a y e a r ; ib. ( H e must h a v e l e f t K e n t before t h e death of Honorius, Sept. 653 ; cf. infr., p. 323.) 653 (so Fl. W i g . ) . H e sets out w i t h B e n e d i c t Biscop. w h o leaves h i m at L y o n s ; E. c. 3 ; infr., pp. 323, 324. D a l f i n u s (really A n n e mundus), A r c h b i s h o p of Lyons, wishes to adopt h i m . H e declines,

CHAP.

19.]

Notes.

a n d proceeds to Rome, w h e r e h e r e m a i n s ' m u l t o s m e n s e s ; ' E. ec. 4, 5 ; ' menses a l i q u o t ; ' infr., p. 3 2 4 ; l e a v i n g it probably after A u g . 10, 654; see below. 654 x 655 [655 S m i t h ] . H e returns to L y o n s , w h e r e h e r e m a i n s three y e a r s w i t h A n n e m u n d u s , t i l l h i s m u r d e r ; E. c. 6 ; infr., pp. 324, 325 ; cf. iii. 25, p. 182. 657 x 658 [658 S m i t h ] . Murder of A n n e m u n d u s . W i l f r i d r e t u r n s to B r i t a i n . ? 658 p. 182.

A l c h f r i d sends for W i l f r i d ; E . c. 7 ; infr.. p. 325 ; iii. 25,

? 658 x 661. G r a n t of S t a n f o r d ; E . c. 8 ; infr., p. 325. ? 6 6 i . G r a n t ' post p a u l u l u m ' of E i p o n ; i b . ; cf. iii. 27, notes. 663 or 664. W i l f r i d ordained priest b y A g i l b e r t ; E . c. 9 ; infr., p. 325. (Shortly before t h e S y n o d of W h i t b y ; ib.) E a r l y i n 664 (v. notes to iii. 25), S y n o d of W h i t b y , ' n o n m u l t o p o s t ' W i l f r i d ' s ordination as p r i e s t ; infr., p. 325 ; E . c. xo. 664. W i l f r i d elected bishop, set. 30. Sets out for G a u l ; E. cc. 11, 12 ; infr., p. 325. 664. Consecration of W i l f r i d b y t w e l v e F r a n k i s h bishops at C o m p i e g n e ; E. c. 1 2 ; infr, p. 3 2 5 ; iii. 28, p. 194. (Bede says t h a t W i l f r i d died i n 709 1 post X L et V annos accepti episcopatus ; ' infr., p. 322 ; a n d w i t h t h i s agrees t h e e p i t a p h ; Eddius, c. 65, g i v e s h i m an episcopate of forty-six years. G. P . p. 244 says : ' a n n o X L V I ° episcopatus.' T h i s m a y be w h a t E. means. W i l f r i d ' s consecration c a n h a r d l y therefore be later t h a n 664 ; a n d B e d e dist i n c t l y places it i n t h a t y e a r i n c. 24, p. 354. T h i s seems f a t a l to B r i g h t ' s a r g u m e n t i n f a v o u r of 665 ; p. 210.) 666. W i l f r i d ' post spatium t e m p o r i s ' returns to B r i t a i n ; E. u.s. (The date is fixed b y t h e fact t h a t E. c. 14 says t h a t W i l f r i d w a s three y e a r s in r e t i r e m e n t a t Kipon prior to h i s installation i n h i s see b y Theodore in 669.) 666-669. W i l f r i d , on finding Ceadda i n h i s see, retires to Eipon, w h e r e h e r e m a i n s three years, occasionally discharging episcopal functions i n Mercia and K e n t ; E . c. 14 ; infr., p. 3 2 6 ; cf. iii. 28, p. 1 9 5 ; iv. 2, pp. 205, 206. 669. W i l f r i d p u t i n possession of h i s see b y Theodore ; E. c. 15 ; sup., iv. 2, p. 205. 669. W i l f r i d ordains Ceolfrid p r i e s t ;

Hist. A b b . A n o n . § 3,

P- 389669 x 671. O s w y w i s h e s W i l f r i d to accompany h i m to R o m e ; iv. 5, p. 214. ? 672. E t h e l t h r y t h receives t h e v e i l from W i l f r i d , v. iv. 19, notes.

318

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK. V.

Sept. 673. W i l f r i d sends representatives to t h e Council of H e r t ford ; iv. 5, p 215. 6 7 1 x 6 7 8 . C h u r c h at Ripon built and dedicated ; E. c. 17. ( I t w a s after the accession of Egfrid, w h i c h I believe to h a v e been i n 671, v. iv. 5, note, and before W i l f r i d ' s expulsion i n 678. I do not see that the date can be fixed more exactly. S m i t h says 670.) 672 x 678 C h u r c h at H e x h a m b u i l t ; E. c. 22 T h e site w a s g i v e n b y E t h e l t h r y t h ' Deo dicata ; ' therefore not earlier t h a n 672. (Richard of H e x h a m says : ' circa D C L X X I V ; ' Raine's H e x h a m , i. 23. S m i t h says c. 675 On t h e grant of H e x h a m , and W i l f r i d ' s buildings, cf. S. D. ii. 52 ; G-. P p. 255.) 678. W i l f r i d expelled, a n d h i s diocese divided. (Becle gives this date ; iv. 12, p. 229 ; infr., c. 24, p 355. Ifc w a s exactly a year before the death of /Elfwine ; E. c. 24, w h i c h w a s in 679 ; infr,, c. 24, u . s . ; iv. 21, note.) 678. W i l f r i d sets out for Rome ; preaches in Frisia, w h e r e h e w i n t e r s ; E. c. 2 6 ; infr., p 326. 679 W i l f r i d reaches Rome, staying on the w a y w i t h Dagobert I I , K i n g of A u s t r a s i a , and Perctarit, K i n g of t h e Lombards ; E. c. 28 ; infr., p. 326. 679, Nov. to 680, March. Councils at Rome in connexion w i t h W i l f r i d ' s b u s i n e s s ; E. cc. 29-32, 5 3 ; infr., pp. 326, 327. (The councils lasted four m o n t h s , t i l l Easter week, 680 ; Easter being March 25 ; E. c. 53, p 78.) 680 (after Easter). W i l f r i d leaves Rome ; passes t h r o u g h Gaul, w h e r e h e finds Dagobert I I ' nuper occisum,' and is in some danger of being put to death as an adherent of his ; E. c 33. (Note t h a t according to Martin, H i s t , de France, ii. 160, Eddius is t h e o n l y contemporary a u t h o r i t y for Dagobert I I ; h e n c e t h e date of t h e latter's death m u s t be fixed w i t h reference to W i l f r i d ' s movements, not vice tersa. L ' A r t de verifier les Dates gives Dec. 23, 679, as the d a y of Dagobert's death ; w h i c h is quite possible, but I do not k n o w on w h a t authority it rests.) 680-681. W i l f r i d returns to B r i t a i n ; is t h r o w n i n t o prison b y E g f r i d a n d kept there n i n e m o n t h s ; E cc. 34-38. (The Peterborough interpolator of t h e Sax. Chron. at 675, f o u n d i n g on a spurious L a t i n charter, makes W i l f r i d on h i s return from Rome attend t h e council of Hatfield, Sept 680. B u t t h i s is impossible. H e w a s either not in B r i t a i n , or he w a s i n prison ; v. H . & S. iii. 160.) 681. W i l f r i d is released ; he goes to Mercia, Wessex, a n d finally to Sussex, w h e r e h e labours for five years ; E . cc. 39-41 ; sup., iv. 13. ( A t the end of iv. 13, B e d e says t h a t W i l f r i d laboured i n Sussex for

319

Notes.

CHAP. 1 9 . ]

f i v e y e a r s , a n d t h a t h e w a s t h e r e u n t i l t h e d e a t h of E g f r i d . w o u l d apparently place his arrival in 680;

This

but that does not leave

enough t i m e for his journey from Rome and nine months' imprisonment.

T h i s l a s t , B e d e w h o l l y o m i t s ; a n d t h i s m a y h e t h e cause

of h i s error.

Or t h e phrase ' a d m o r t e m E c g f r i d i ' m a y be used

loosely to indicate that it w a s t h a t event w h i c h prepared the w a y for Wilfrid's return.

Eddius and Bede agree in saying t h a t it w a s

n o t t i l l t h e s e c o n d y e a r o f A l d f r i d , M a y 686 x M a y 687, t h a t W i l f r i d w a s r e c a l l e d t o N o r t h u m b r i a ; E . c. 44 ; infr., p. 327.) 681-686. W i l f r i d e v a n g e l i s e s S u s s e x a n d W i g h t ;

E . cc. 41, 43 ;

sup., i v . 13, 16 ; infr., p . 327. c. 686. W i l f r i d i n W e s s e x w i t h C a e d w a l l a ;

sup., i v . 16, n o t e ;

E . c. 42. M a y 686 x M a y 687.

W i l f r i d restored to Y o r k , H e x h a m , a n d t h e

m o n a s t e r y of R i p o n , v. s.

( S o m e M S S . i n c . 24, d a t e t h i s

686,

v. c r i t i c a l n o t e a. I., p . 355 ; S m i t h p l a c e s t h e r e s t o r a t i o n of H e x h a m i n 686, t h a t of Y o r k a n d E i p o n i n 687 ; a n d E . s a y s t h a t t h e r e w a s a n ' i n t e r u a l l u m t e m p o r i s b e t w e e n t h e m ' ; c. 44.) 687-688. W i l f r i d a d m i n i s t e r s t h e b i s h o p r i c of L i n d i s f a r n e ; sup., i v . 29, p 275. M a y 691 x M a y 692.

1

Post q u i n q u e a n n o s ' from h i s restoration,

W i l f r i d i s a g a i n e x p e l l e d ; infr., p. 327.

H e acts as bishop of the

' M i d d l e E n g l i s h ' i n succession t o S e x w u l f , a n d a s s u c h c o n s e c r a t e s Oftfor as bishop of t h e

H w i c c a s ; E . c. 4 5 ; sup., i v . 23, p. 255.

( F l . W i g . , S m i t h , a n d H . & S . i i i . 220 p l a c e W i l f r i d ' s second e x pulsion

and the

consecration

of

Oftfor in

691.

But

there

is

n o t h i n g to prevent t h e former h a v i n g taken place i n the early part of 692 ; a n d t h e l a t t e r m a y b e e v e n l a t e r ; see o n i v . 23.

Several

M S S . i n c. 24 p l a c e t h e e x p u l s i o n i n 6 9 2 ; v. p . 355, c r i t i c a l n o t e . A n d F l . W i g . h a s c e r t a i n l y p l a c e d t h e first e x p u l s i o n too e a r l y , i n 677 i n s t e a d of 678.) J u l y 692 x A u g . 693. W i l f r i d c o n s e c r a t e s S w i d b e r t a s m i s s i o n a r y b i s h o p f o r F r i s i a ; sup., c. 1 1 , p . 302.

( T h e d a t e i s fixed b y t h e f a c t

t h a t t h i s t o o k p l a c e d u r i n g t h e a b s e n c e of B e r t w a l d , w h o h a d g o n e t o s e e k c o n s e c r a t i o n i n G a u l : t. e. b e t w e e n h i s e l e c t i o n , J u l y 1, 692, a n d h i s r e t u r n , A u g . 6 9 3 ; sup , c. 8, ad fin.) 695 o r 696. W i l f r i d i s p r e s e n t a t t h e t r a n s l a t i o n of S t . E t h e l t h r y t h ; i v . 19, p . 245. 702 x 703 [703 S m i t h ] .

Great

council

in

Northumbria

under

A l d f r i d ' c u m B e r h t w a l d o archiepiscopo, et totius paene B r i t t a n n i a e episcopis.'

W i l f r i d is condemned, excommunicated, a n d stripped

o f a l l h i s p o s s e s s i o n s e x c e p t t h e m o n a s t e r y of R i p o n . t o R o m e , a n d r e t i r e s t o M e r c i a ; E . cc. 46-49.

He

appeals

( A l l this is omitted

320

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V.

by Bede. The date is fixed by Wilfrid's words t h a t his enemies had been resisting the apostolic see for twenty-two years, i. e. since 680 ; and t h a t he himself had been bishop for nearly forty years ; pp. 66, 68.) 704. Wilfrid at Rome ; E. cc. 50-54 ; infr., pp. 327, 328. (There seems no evidence to show when Wilfrid left Britain [end of 703, Smith, see below]. If it is literally true t h a t he accomplished t h e land part of his journey ' pedestri gressu,' E. p. 71, it must have taken some time. I n a n y case it was a wonderful achievement for an old m a n of seventy. Eddius speaks of him as ' honorabili senio confectus,' p. 76, and says that he had been bishop for forty years ' et eo amplius,' p. 79 : Bede, infr., p. 328, says nearly [' p r o p e ' ] forty years. This is perhaps taken from E. c. 47, where it refers to the Northumbrian council, v. s. Anyhow E.'s authority is to be preferred. Hence the Roman council cannot be earlier t h a n 704. Nor can it be later, for John VI, t h e Pope u n d e r whom it was held, died Jan. 705. The sittings of t h e council lasted 'multis mensibus;' E. c. 55-) 704. Wilfrid leaves Rome ; E. c. 55. 705. Wilfrid, on his return, falls ill at Meaux ; E. c. 5 6 ; infr., pp. 328, 329. (This was just four years before his death.) 705. Wilfrid reaches Britain. Aldfrid refuses to receive h i m and dies ; E. cc. 57-59 ; infr., p 329. 705. Synod on t h e Nidd 1 i n prinio anno Osredi,' E. c. 60, at which Wilfrid recovers Hexham and the monastery of Ripon, ib. ; infr., pp. 329, 330. 709. Wilfrid survives four years, and dies at Oundle, and is buried at Ripon ; E. cc. 64, 65 ; infr., pp. 322, 330. loculo i n d i t u m ] ' o n cyste gedon,' 'placed in a chest,' AS. vers. Cf. the heading to Gen. 1. in A. V. ' J o s e p h . . . dieth, and is chested.' The text of t h e Yulgate is ' repositus est i n loculo.' m a t e r obierat] H e had a cruel stepmother; and this made him anxious to leave home ; E. c. 2. Wilfrid P- 323. u e n i t ergo, Ac.] H e first went to Eanfied, Oswy's queen, enters Idn- who sent h i m to Lindisfarne u n d e r t h e charge of Cudda, a king's disfame. gesid or thane ('sodalis regis'), who wished himself to become a monk, and who seems to have become abbot of Lindisfarne; E. c. 2, and note a. I. Jerome's d i d i c i t . . . psalmos] W h e n Wilfrid reached K e n t : 1 psalmos, two Psal- . . . quos primo secundum Hieronymi emendationem legerat more ters. Romanorum iuxta quintam editionem memorialiter t r a n s m e t u i t ; ' E. c. 3. The former is known as t h e G-allican Psalter, and is the version made by Jerome from t h e !LXX, c. 389 ; now embodied in

CHAP. 1 9 . ]

Notes.

321

t h e ordinary Latin Yulgate. T h e latter, or Roman Psalter, is h i s cursory revision of t h e old Italic version made i n 383; Bright, p. 188. (The Canticles, 'Venite,' &c., are still taken from this version in t h e Roman B r e v i a r y ; D. C. A. ii. 1754.) The t e r m ' q u i n t a editio' (reproduced, Gr. P. p. 213) has not been satisfactorily explained. I t has been suggested, H . Y. i. 5, note, t h a t i t represents t h e Greek word Koiv-q, ' V e t u s L a t i n a . . . quae KOIVT) olim, seu communis d i c e b a t u r ; ' Sabatier, ii. 8. Jerome's version of t h e Psalms made f r o m t h e Hebrew never obtained public recognition. n e c d u m . . . a d t o n s u s ] ' laicus capite, corde uero a uitiis circumcisus ;' E. c. a. u e n i r e B o m a m ] ' adhuc i n a t t r i t a m u i a m genti nostrae E. c. 3. Alius a u u n c u l i s u i ] Eanfled's mother, Ethelberg, was sister to Wilfrid in Eadbald, Earconbert's father. E l m h a m , misunderstanding t h i s Kent, passage, makes W i l f r i d cousin (consanguineus) of Earconbert, p. 1 9 8 . a l i q u a n d i u ] J u s t a y e a r ; E. c. 3. Biscop . . . B e n e d i c t u s ] T h e founder of Wearmoutk and Jarrow. See his life in Hist. Abb. Eddius, c. 3, calls h i m Biscop Baducing. Cf. Pridegoda, H . Y. i. 110: ' B a r b a r i e s Biscop Baducing quem inculta uocabat.' p. 324. L u g d u n u m ] Here Benedict left h i m : * discedente ab eo at Lyons, austerae mentis duce E. c. 3, w h o compares t h e separation of P a u l a n d B a r n a b a s ; so t h a t there would seem to have been some disagreement between them. Cf. ' iratus praecesserat'; Gr. P. p. 2 1 3 . Dalflno] Eddius has here led Bede into error. I t seems to be Dalfinus made out t h a t t h e archbishop of Lyons a t this t i m e was Annemundus, a n d t h a t Dalfinus was his brother and Count of t h e City of Lyons. I t was therefore Dalfinus' daughter w h o was offered to Wilfrid, and hence perhaps t h e confusion; cf. Gallia Christ, iv. 4 3 47. Smith's suggestion t h a t Dalfinus is a ' c o g n o m e n ' of Annem u n d u s is not likely. B o n i f a t i i . . . archidiaconi] A few years ago t h e r e was ' f o u n d Archat W h i t b y . . . a leaden Bulla . . . bearing t h e inscription + BONIFATII + + A R C E I D I A C + . I t is n o w in t h e W h i t b y Museum ; ' H . Y. i. 8, note. I t is quite possible t h a t this is a relic of Wilfrid a n d bis Roman f r i e n d . apostolici p a p a e ] W i l f r i d probably arrived a t Rome during Condition the a practical vacancy i n the papacy. I n June, 653, Martin I was sent to Constantinople, whence h e never r e t u r n e d ; being kept i n prison by t h e Emperor, first in t h a t city, a n d t h e n i n t h e Crimea, w h e r e h e died Sept. 16, 655. Eugenius I was consecrated Aug. 10, VOL. I I .

Y

322

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V.

6 5 4 ; i r r e g u l a r l y , M a r t i n I b e i n g still alive. T h i s explains t h e language of Eddius, w h o , after d e t a i l i n g W i l f r i d ' s doings i n Rome, ' per m u l t o s m e n s e s / says of Boniface : 'postremo praesentauit eum papae c. 5, p. 8. Baldhild.

p . 3 2 5 . B a l d h i l d ] S h e is said to h a v e been a n A n g l o - S a x o n slave originally. S h e married Clovis I I , w h o died i n 656. S h e w a s at t h i s t i m e regent for h e r son, Clothaire I I I . H e r e again i t i s probable t h a t E d d i u s has m i s l e d Bede. F r a n k i s h history at t h i s t i m e i s v e r y obscure; but i t is u n l i k e l y t h a t B a l d h i l d h a d a n y t h i n g to do directly w i t h t h e d e a t h of A n n e m u n d u s , w h i c h i n the legends is represented as t h e first act of Ebroin on his election to t h e m a y o r a l t y of t h e palace. A little later, 659, she w a s t h e m e a n s of securing t h e see of A u t u n for Leodegar (St. Leger), E b r o i n ' s chief r i v a l ; w h i l e i n 664, Sigebrand, B i s h o p of Paris, w a s p u t to death for b e i n g a n a d h e r e n t of B a l d h i l d . I n t h i s sense, but probably o n l y i n t h i s sense, she m a y h a v e caused t h e death of A n n e m u n d u s ; cf. A A . S S . Ian. ii. 737, 738. A f t e r S i g e b r a n d ' s death she retired i n 664 to t h e m o n a s t e r y of Chelles, of w h i c h she w a s t h e second f o u n d r e s s ; iii. 8, notes. H e r e she died, 680. S h e a t t a i n e d t h e honours of saint ship, and t h o u g h t h i s is n o t conclusive as t o h e r character, v e r y curious people finding t h e i r w a y i n those d a y s i n t o the r a n k s of t h e saints, y e t t h e r e seems no evidence t h a t she w a s t h e Jezebel t h a t E d d i u s represents, and w h a t evidence t h e r e is points t h e other w a y . I t is possible t h a t she h a s been confounded w i t h t h e famous B r u n h i l d ( x 613), w h o s e n a m e occurs as a various r e a d i n g both here (see additional critical notes), i n E . c. 6, a n d i n t h e parallel passage i n Fridegoda's l i f e ; H . Y . i. 114 ; see Martin, H i s t , de F r a n c e , ii. 150-152 ; Milman, L a t . Christ. B k . i v . ch. 10 ; H a r d y , Cat. i. 286, 287 ; see L i v e s printed i n A A . S S . I a n . ii. 739 ff. F o r h e r translation, v. Pertz, x v . 284, 2 8 5 ; Mabillon A A . S S . I V . i. 450-453c l e r i c u s i l l i u s ] ' h i s preost 7 h i s hondjieng,' ' h i s priest a t t e n d a n t , ' A S . vers.

"Wilfrid's escape.

Alchfrid.

Stamford.

and

p e p e r o e r e i l l i ] E a d m e r i n h i s l i f e of W i l f r i d , c. 7, H . Y . i. 169, represents t h i s as d u e to t h e terror of t h e E n g l i s h n a m e : ' id n e fieret . . . , quae t u n c t e m p o r i s m a g n o terrori q u a m p l u r i m i s erat, sua, scilicet A n g l o r u m , n a t i o interdixit.' A l e h f r i d i ] v. iii. 14, ad init.; 21, ad init. ; 24, 25. A c c o r d i n g to E . c. 7, i t w a s f r o m C e n w a l h of W e s s e x t h a t A l c h f r i d first imbibed h i s R o m a n preferences. S t a n f o r d ] D u r h a m tradition i n t h e fifteenth c e n t u r y c e r t a i n l y identified t h i s w i t h S t a m f o r d i n Lincolnshire ; see Raine, H e x h a m , i. 14 ; D. C . B . iv. xi79. B u t S m i t h , a. I. (followed by Stevenson),

CHAP.

19.]

Notes.

323

objects t h a t A l c h f r i d can h a v e h a d no a u t h o r i t y in Lincolnshire at t h i s time. H e suggests Stamford on t h e Y o r k s h i r e D e r w e n t . I n h r y p u m ] On W i l f r i d ' s buildings at Ripon, v. E . c. 17. None Bipon. of t h e m n o w r e m a i n except the crypt p o p u l a r l y called St. W i l f r i d ' s needle ; cf. D . C. B . i v . 1x80. Hence, prior to t h e synod of W h i t b y , A l c h f r i d h a d been pressing t h e adoption of t h e Roman Easter. E a t a a n d C u t h b e r t w e r e a m o n g those w h o l e f t R i p o n r a t h e r t h a n conform to i t ; v. iii. 26, n o t e s ; a n d Ceolfrid, a f t e r w a r d s Bede's abbot, w a s probably a m o n g those w h o came to t a k e their place"; v. iii. 27, notes. E a t a a n d C u t h b e r t n o t only conformed after t h e s y n o d of W h i t b y ; but t h e latter, on h i s deathbed, charged h i s m o n k s : ' c u m illis . . . q u i ab u n i t a t e catholicae pacis, uel Pascha n o n suo tempore celebrando, uel peruerse u i u e n d o aberrant, uobis sit n u l l a c o m m u n i o Baed. V i t . Cudb. c. 39. I t w a s w h i l e Cuthbert w a s at Ripon t h a t t h e miracle related, ib. c. 7, Y i t . A n o n . § 1 a, is alleged to h a v e taken place. sibi rogauit ordinari]

So iii. 38, ad twit, A l c h f r i d asks for Position of TXT

» 1

•

W i l f r i d 4 sibi suisque consecrari.' A l c h f r i d w a s sub-king of 6 6 + r l m Deira. T h e idea therefore probably w a s t h a t W i l f r i d should be bishop of Deira, a n d T u d a (v. iii. 26) bishop of B e r n i c i a ; t h o u g h Bede, be. cit, speaks of t h e latter as h a v i n g ' p o n t i f i c a t u m Nord a n h y m b r o r u m . ' T u d a h o w e v e r died t h e same year, 664, a n d no successor w a s appointed. H e n c e Ceadda, 664-669, a n d W i l f r i d , 669-678, d i d a d m i n i s t e r t h e w h o l e of Noi-thumbria. Cf. iv. 3 : 'episcopatus . . . o m n i u m N o r d a n h y m b r o r u m , ' p. 206; and inf.: ' episcopatus totius N o r d a n h y m b r o r u m prouinciae ; ' p. 326. W h e n therefore Theodore i n 678 separated B e r n i c i a from Deira, i v . 12, p. 229. h e w a s probably o n l y r e v e r t i n g to w h a t had been intended i n 664. T h i s m i g h t a l i t t l e m o d i f y t h e charges of arbitrariness so often brought against Theodore f o r h i s action on t h a t occasion. E l m h a m r i g h t l y protests against these exaggerations, pp. 376, 377. A g i l b e r c t o . . . c i u i t a t i s ] For t h e m i s t a k e i n v o l v e d here, see note on iii. 7. F o r t h i s m i s t a k e E d d i u s is not responsible. X I e p i s c o p i ] ' qui omnes e u m . . . publico ordinauerunt, e t in Ceremony sella aurea sedentem, more eorum, sursum eleuauerunt portantes g^^ej, m a n i b u s soli episcopi i n t r a oratorium, n u l l o alio attingente, chair, h y m n o s canticaque i n choro canentes E. c. 12. T h i s passage, w h i c h is copied b y Fridegoda, H . Y . i. 120, a n d G . P . p. 215, has been t h o u g h t to be t h e only a u t h o r i t y k n o w n for t h i s curious c e r e m o n y ; w h i c h f r o m t h e w o r d s ' more e o r u m ' seems to h a v e been peculiar to t h e G a l l i c a n C h u r c h ; v. note, a. I. B r i g h t howe v e r refers to t h e B e n e d i c t i n e life of G r e g o r y I , iii. 8, Opp. iv. 256, w h e r e t h e following passage is c i t e d : ' sedem T u r o n i c a m i t a T 2

324

The Ecclesiastical History.

[Bx. V.

nobilitauit ut auream ei cathedram donaret, quae apud praefatam sedem in posterum seruaretur.' p. 328. quo . . . demorante] See note on iii. 28. On his return Wilfrid and the he was driven on the coast of Sussex, and nearly murdered by the South still heathen inhabitants; E. c. 13. For this he subsequently took Saxons. the noblest revenge by converting them to Christianity. Chronotribus annis] These three years are a difficulty. Bede, c. 24, logy. p. 354, certainly says that Ceadda was consecrated in 664. The narrative, iii. 28, gives the same impression. B u t he certainly was not deposed till 669. Probably Bede has transferred to the duration of Ceadda's episcopate the three years which E. c. 14 rightly assigns to the retirement of Wilfrid at Ripon, forgetting that Wilfrid did not return to Britain for about two years after Ceadda's consecration. pulsus est] This was owing to the enmity of Eormenburg, First expulsion of Egfrid's second wife; E. c. 24 ; S. D. i. 223 ; 6 . P. pp. 219, 213. Wilfrid. According to Lib. Eli. p. 55, he went first to E l y ; and this (in spite of Smith, p. 753) is quite likely. His friend St. Ethelthryth did not die till 679 or 680 (see on iv. 19), and Ely would lie on his way from the North to the port of embarkation for Frisia; cf. Mab. AA.SS. ii. 757, 758 ; Raine's Hexham, i. 23. alii pro illo] The two who were consecrated strictly ' pro illo * were Bosa and Eata, iv. 12, p. 229. Eadhed's district, Lindsey, was not an integral part of Northumbria, iii. 11, note. Eddius makes additional charges against Theodore; (a) that he acted as sole consecrator, 'inordinate solus ordinauit'; (&) that the new prelates did not belong to the diocese : ' episcopos aliunde inuentos et non de subiectis illius parochiae ;' c. 24. The former complaint, i f true, is well grounded; see on i. 27, p. 52 ; the latter has no foundation. Thus Deusdedit of Canterbury was a West-Saxon ; Damian of Rochester a South-Saxon, iii. 20, ad Jin.; Tatwin a Mercian, c. 23. Eddius also, I. c., accuses Theodore of being bribed; and the charge is repeated, G. P. p. 220; but this is the mere reckless assertion of a partisan. Appeal to B o m a m . . . iturus] According to E . c. 24, Wilfrid appealed to Rome. Rome, 'cum consilio co-episcoporum suorum.' I t would be interesting to know who these were. Possibly other bishops may have felt themselves threatened by Theodore's proceedings. Cf. the case of Wynfrid, which occurred about the same time as, and was curiously involved with, that of W i l f r i d ; iv. 6, ad init. and note. Wilfrid, in his petition to the Pope, says that Theodore acted 'absque consensu cuiuslibet e p i s c o p i E . c. 30. Sojourn in pulsus est F r e s i a m ] Bede's language gives the impression that

Frisia.

CHAP. 1 9 . ]

Notes.

325

Wilfrid was driven out of his course by stress of weather; and so Fuller, § 97, cited by M. & L. p. 330, ' It is an ill wind which bloweth no man p r o f i t R a i n e in D. C. B. iv. 1181, and Lappenberg, i. 1 7 4 ; E. T. i. 181. But Eddius, c. 26, is quite explicit: ' secundum desiderium eius, fiante Zephyro . . . temperanter, . . . in Freis prospere . . . peruenit;' and so Smith, rightly, p. 752. Aldgilso] Ebroin tried to bribe him to kill or surrender Wilfrid, but in vain ; E. c. 27. Ebroin's hostility to Wilfrid was due to the latter's friendship with Dagobert I I ; Bright, p. 288 ; Lappenberg, i. 1 7 3 ; E. T. i. 181 ; see below. praedicabat] His preaching was favoured by the fact that it was an exceptionally fruitful year; E. c. 26. Wilfrid must therefore have reached Frisia before harvest. hiemem . . . exigens] He left Frisia when ' iam se uerna temperies aperiebat in flores,' as Malmesbury poetically says; G. P. p. 221. He went first to Dagobert I I , King of Austrasia, whom lie had assisted on his return to Gaul from his exile in Ireland, cf. E. c. 33, and who wished to make him bishop of Strasburg. On his refusal he sent him on to Rome, under the guidance of Deodatus, Bishop (of Toul 679-680; Gams, p. 635, which confirms the chronology of Wilfrid's movements; cf. H. & S. iii. 131, 135). From Dagobert he went on to Perctarit, King of the Lombards, to whom Wilfrid's enemies had offered largo bribes to induce him to arrest Wilfrid; E. c. 28. causa . . . uentilata] On these Koman councils, cf. H. & S. iii. The .Roman 131-141. I am inclined to think that the first document given by councils, them is only a different version of the second, which comes from Eddius, and that it does not represent a distinct council; and so the editors themselves suggest; cf. Bright, p. 292; v. E. cc. 29-32. aduersus eos . . . dogmatizaban^] Cf. iv. 17, 18, and notes, iussit . . . dicere fidem suam, simul et prouinciae] These words are important, because they bring out the fact that bishops attended councils, not as theologians, to decide what the faith of the Church ought to be, but as witnesses, to give evidence as to what the faith of their churches actually was. I f this was remembered, we should be spared some rather cheap rhetoric. p. 327. reuersus Brittaniam] Here again Bede omits all refer- Wilfrid's ence to Wilfrid's imprisonment; E. cc. 34, 35 ; cf. iv. 13. He was lm prisoncommitted to the custody first of Osfrith, ' praefectus . . . in Bromnis urbe regis,' and then of Tydlin, Prefect of Dynbaer (Dunbar); cc. 36-38. Bromnis has been identified by some with Brunanburgh. Unhappily this is ' ignotum per ignotius.' Canon Eaine in D. C. B . says Bamborough ; but this is Bebbanburg in E. c. 60.

326

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V .

He was released at the intercession of Ebba, Abbess of Coldingham, Egfrid's aunt, iv. 19, 25, pp. 243, 264, w b o persuaded him that an illness of the queen's was a punishment for his treatment of W i l f r i d ; E. c. 39. H e was expelled from Mercia, where the queen was Egfrid's sister (see iv. 21), and from Wessex, where Centwine's queen was Eormenburg's sister, and finally found a refuge in Sussex; E. cc. 40, 41. The treatment which he received from Centwine may have made him not unwilling to help Caedwalla against him ; D. C. B. i. 372. Conversion AustraJium Saxonum] On the conversion of Sussex and Wight, of Sussex. iy. ^ 1 6 ; E. c. 41. The latter does not mention Wight, though it may be included in the ' innumeris terrarum partibus et muneribus donorum,' given by Caedwalla to Wilfrid ; c. 42. Eestoraipso rege inuitante] This restoration was due to Theodore, who, tion. in view of his age and infirmities and the near prospect of death, reconciled himself to Wilfrid, and both wrote to Aldfrid himself, and induced Ethelred of Mercia and Elfled, Abbess of W h i t b y , Aldfrid's half-sister, to intercede on his behalf; E. c. 43. sedem suam . . . recepit] Eddius says that Wilfrid was restored, first to the monastery of Hexham (where Eata was lately dead. sup. c. 2), then, 'post interuallum temporis,* to York and the monastery of Ripon, 1 expulsis . . . alienis episcopis ; ' i. e. Bosa and Eadhed. If Eipon had ever really been an episcopal see (v. s. on iv. 12), it now ceased to be so for over a thousand years (till 1836). I borrow the following note from H. & S. iii. 171, which puts clearly a very complicated business:—' The bishopric of York which Wilfrid governed from A. D. 669 to 678, and that to which he was restored in A. D. 686, were by no means the same ; and in accepting the latter he gave up the whole question of the division of the bishopric, and accepted the limits laid down by Theodore in A. D. 678 and 681. (r) Lindsey had been cut off, by the result of its recovery by Mercia, as well as by the division of A. D. 678; and (2) Abercorn in the same way, by its reconquest by the Picts, as well as by the act of A. D. 681. (3) Lindisfarne remained in Cuthbert's hands, and was merely administered for a year by Wilfrid, on Cuthbert's death, until a successor was consecrated ; and (4) Hexham, to w h i c h Eata had been transferred from Lindisfarne in A. D. 685, was, upon Eata's death i n A. D. 686, held by Wilfrid for a year only (much as he just afterwards held Lindisfarne), until John of Beverley was consecrated to it (B. iv. 2 in A . D . 687 (B. v. 7).' Second expulsus est] This second exile seems to have been largely due to pulsion. t h e f a c t t h a t Wilfrid could not bring himself to acquiesce in this,

CHAP. 1 9 . ]

Notes.

32 7

c h a n g e d position. E d d i u s enumerates t h r e e causes of q u a r r e l : (1) Spoliation of t h e C h u r c h of St. Peter of its lands (this might m e a n Y o r k , but probably m e a n s Ripon, w h i c h w a s also dedicated to S t . Peter ; cf. t h e e p i t a p h at the end of t h i s c h a p t e r ; and so it is understood b y G. P. p. 235). (2) A t t e m p t to transform E i p o n into a n episcopal see. (3) T h e enforcement of Theodore's decrees of 678 for t h e division of the diocese ; E. c. 45. O n t h e events omitted by B e d e between t h i s second expulsion a n d t h e j o u r n e y to Rome, see above. Bosa seems to h a v e been restored to Y o r k on W i l f r i d ' s e x p u l s i o n ; a n d H e x h a m a n d L i n d i s f a r n e had been already filled up. ueniensque Eomam] See above. H e m u s t h a v e gone t h r o u g h Appeal to Frisia on t h i s occasion also, for to this j o u r n e y must be referred R ° m e the visit to W i l b r o r d m e n t i o n e d i n iii. 13 ; for at the t i m e of his former j o u r n e y , in 678, W i l b r o r d h a d not y e t gone to Frisia. Perhaps, as before, he spent the w i n t e r there. I f so, he must h a v e l e f t B r i t a i n i n 703 ; cf. B r i g h t , p. 403, and supra. There is a letter of A l d h e l m to t h e clergy of W i l f r i d , u r g i n g t h e m to be true to h i m i n exile ; but w h e t h e r it refers to t h i s exile, or to t h e former one of 678, is not clear ; Opp. ed. Giles, pp. 334, 335 ; G. P. pp. 338, 339 ; H . & S. iii. 254, 255. scriptumque] T h e letter is i n E . c. 54 ; H . & S. iii. 262-264, G. P . pp. 240, 241 (abbreviated a n d remodelled). p. 328. A c c a ] See notes to next chapter. p. 329. quam te . . . tegere uolo] T h i s t r a i t is not g i v e n b y ' Tell the Eddius. B e d e m a y w e l l h a v e had it f r o m A c c a himself. I t is put vision to v e r y strongly b y E a d m e r i n h i s life of W i l f r i d ; c. 49 ; H . Y . i. n ° I n a n • 217 ; cf. iv. 3, note. Berctuald] W i l f r i d landed in K e n t , and was there reconciled to Bertwald, t h e a r c h b i s h o p ; E. c. 57. t u n c a u t e m a b b a s ] 'wses t>a Beardsaetna abbud,' ' w a s t h e n Ethelred abbot of Bardney,' says A S . vers, quite correctly ; cf. W . M. i. 78, 79 ; v. s. on iii. 11, iv. 12. A s abbot of B a r d n e y he is m a d e to sign the spurious foundation charter of C r o y l a n d ; K . C. D., No. 66 ; B i r c h , No. 135. A l d f r i d ] On the circumstances of the death of A l d f r i d , v. c. 18, ad mit. notes. praesulatum . . . suae . . . ecclesiae] Not Y o r k , but H e x h a m ; Position of a fact w h i c h B e d e ' s language here rather obscures, t h o u g h he has Wilfrid in stated it correctly, c. 3, ad mit. T h i s w a s t h e more marked, inasm u c h as Bosa's death j u s t about t h i s t i m e w o u l d h a v e m a d e W i l f r i d ' s restoration to Y o r k e a s y ; cf. G. P. p. 245. I n s t e a d of this, J o h n of B e v e r l e y w a s transferred to Y o r k , a n d W i l f r i d only

328

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[Bk. V.

received t h e see of Hexham t h u s vacated. H e had gained less t h a n nothing by his appeals to Rome, though his biographers carefully conceal this fact. H e received also his monastery of Ripon, E. c. 60, t h e idea of founding a bishopric there being definitely abandoned. Wilfrid had, however, indicated to the pope a willingness to waive t h e question of York, if H e x h a m a n d Ripon were secured to him, E. c. 61, though this was practically giving u p his case. On Wilfrid's buildings at Hexham, v. E. c. 22 ; G. P. p. 255 ; Raine's Hexham, I. xiv fif. 10-16, 20, 175, 176. His death, p. 330. d e f u n c t u s est] H e died while the monks of Oundle were chanting Ps. ciii. (civ.) 30, ' E m i t t e spiritum tuum, et creabuntur, et renouabis faciem terrae.' Authorities differ as to t h e date of Wilfrid's death. Some give April 24, others Oct. 12. So York Missal, I . x x x i x ; Surtees Soc. 1872. The former may be set aside as being t h e day, not of his death, but of his translation ; ib. xxxiii. E. c. 64 says t h a t he died on a Thursday. Oct. 12 was a Saturday in 709; and it is worth noticing that Ps. ciii. (civ.) forms part of t h e office for matins on Saturday both in the Roman and Benedictine breviaries. The obituary of the Church of D u r h a m gives Oct. 3, which was a Thursday in 709; Raine, Fasti Eborac. i. 81, cited by Bright, p. 433. at Oundle. in prouincia TJndalum] ' o n Undalana msegSe,' AS. vers. H e was, on his way to an interview w i t h Ceolred of Mercia. who came to the throne in this very year, 709, and had sent for Wilfrid, promising ' o m n e m u i t a m suam meo [sc. Wilfridi] iudicio disponere ; ' E. c. 63. Oudualdi] See on iv. 6. positus est] Odo, Archbishop of Canterbury 942-959, removed to Canterbury w h a t he believed to be t h e body of Wilfrid, but t h i s was stoutly denied by the Northerners, who maintained that it was only the body of Wilfrid I I which Odo carried off; and a very pretty quarrel arose; cf. H. Y. I. xxxix, xliii-xlviii, 106, 223-226, 462; G-.P. pp. 22, 245 ; Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 271. There is a treatise on t h e subject i n MS. C.C.C.C. No. 298 ; v. Hardy, Cat. ii. 22. These Canterbury relics were translated by Lanfranc on Oct. 12 (the year is not given; H . Y. i. 226). The day was probably chosen because it was believed, rightly or wrongly, to be the anniversary of his death (cf. the case of Cuthbert, iv. 30, ad init.'). This Canterbury translation of disputed relics is not likely to have caused the substitution of Oct. 12 as the day of his death i n a northern source like t h e York Missal. e p i t a p h i u m ] The epitaph is not in Eddius. q u a t t u o r . . . t h e c a m ] On these gifts of Wilfrid, cf. E. c. 17,

CHAP.

20.]

Notes.

329

ad fin. The 4 t h e c a ' or ' bibliotheca' is the case or binding of the book. On the sumptuous bindings of liturgical books, see D.C.A. ii. 1 0 1 4 . Professor Wattenbach identifies this Gospel-book of Wilfrid's with the Gospels of the Hamilton Collection. See Sir E . Maunde Thompson, Palaeography, pp. 4 1 , 5 2 .

CHAPTER 20. A n n o . . . regis] Owing to the doubt which hangs over the Date of exact date of Aldfrid's death, c. 1 8 , ad init. note, the regnal years ^ ^ of Osred are not a very safe guide. Above, however, c. 1 9 , p. 3 2 2 , death. Bede says that Wilfrid's death was in the same year as Cenred's abdication, which below, c. 2 4 , p. 3 5 6 , he distinctly places in 'jog. Hence Hadrian's death ought, according to this, to be placed in 7 x 0 . I t seems, however, impossible to reconcile with this the chronological marks given just below. I t is there said that Hadrian died i n the forty-first year from his mission by the Pope, and in the thirty-ninth year from his arrival in Britain. Theodore and Hadrian certainly left Rome May, 6 6 8 ; iv. 1, p. 2 0 3 . Theodore arrived i n Britain in May, 6 6 9 ; Hadrian was detained by Ebroin in Gaul, and this may have delayed his arrival till 6 7 0 . B u t 6 6 8 + 41 or 6 7 0 + 3 9 only brings us to 7 0 9 as the year of Hadrian's death. Elmham, p. 8 , places Hadrian's death i n 7 0 8 , which is certainly too early. On Hadrian, cf. iv. 1. p. 331. A l b i n u s ] See Pref. p. 6. G r e c a m . . . linguam, &c.] Cf. iv. 2 . n o n minus quam Anglorum] ' swa swa Englisc,' ' like English,' AS. vers. A c c a ] This is the prelate to whom Bede dedicated so many of Acca. his works ; v. Introd. p. xlix. Bede evidently cherished the warmest affection for him. He addresses liim as 1 carissime,' Opp. i. 2 0 2 ; ' dilectissime,' i. 2 0 4 , viii. 2 6 5 , x. 2 ; ' dilectissime antistitum,' i. 1 9 8 , viii. 7 8 , 2 6 3 ; cf. vii. 1, viii. 1 6 2 ; ' amantissime antistes,' vii. 2 ; ' amantissime pontificum,'viii. 1 6 2 ; 'dilectissime ac desiderantissime omnium qui in terris morantur antistitum,' vii. 3 6 9 ; ' sancte antistes,' i. 2 x 4 ; ' reuerendissime antistes,' viii. 3 6 0 ; ' t u a dulcissima sanctitas,' x. 2 6 8 . He addresses his letters to him a s : 'Domino i n Christo dilectissimo,' i. 1 9 8 ; ' Domino . . . nimium desiderantissimo,' x. 2 6 8 ; ' Domino beatissimo et intima semper caritate uenerando,' i. 2 0 3 ; ' Domino in Christo desideratissimo,' xii. 1. Acca, i n the one letter which has been preserved, addresses Bede as ' dilectissime,' x. 2 6 7 . (These extracts illustrate the confusion

330

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V.

existing in the Latin of this period between the active and passive participles. A yet clearer instance is seen in c. i , p. 282, ' amantissimum Deo patrem Oidilualdum.') Bede tells us {infra) that Acca had belonged originally to the household of Bosa w h e n bishop of York. On his retirement to make w a y for Wilfrid i n 686 x 687, Acca would seem to have attached himself to the latter. He shared his expulsion in 691 x 692, and accompanied him to Frisia, iii. 13 ; Eome, and back to Britain, c. 19, pp. 328, 329; and from him Bede received many details of the life of W i l f r i d ; v. notes to c. 19. He confirmed Hwsetbert in the abbacy of Wearmouth and Jarrowaiter Ceolfrid's retirement i n 7 1 6 ; Hist. Abb. § 20, p. 384; Opp. viii. 162. I n the same year he attended a council at Clovesho ; H . & S. iii. 300-302. He was bishop w h e n Bede finished his history in 731, c. 23, p. 3 5 1 ; but was expelled that very year, Cont. Baed. 731, p. 3 6 1 ; no doubt in connexion w i t h the deposition of Ceolwulf mentioned in the same annal. (See, however, H. & S. iii. 3 1 3 ; ii. 7). These two events are placed in 732 b y S. D. ii. 30 ; in 733 by Sax. Chron. D. E. F. ; Fl. Wig. The G. P., p. 225, say that Acca was expelled ' triennio post [? ante] obitum Bedae, incertum an regressum.' H i s death is placed in 740 by S. D. ii. 32 ; cf. S a m e ' s Hexham, i. 34, 194; in 737 by Sax. Chron. u. s. Frithbert was consecrated bishop of Hexham in 735, Cont. Baed. infr. p. 361 ; in 734, S. D. ii. 3 1 ; and died in 766, Cont. Baed. p. 363 ; Sax. Chron. D. E. ; Hexham, i. 199; cf. H. & S. iii. 335. Acca would seem therefore never to have recovered his see; cf. S. C. S. ii. 273, 274. For his burial, translation, and the miracles wrought at his tomb, cf. S. D. ii. 33-38. One of the crosses placed on his original grave is supposed to be still in existence; Eaine's Hexham, I. xxxiv. On Acca's buildings, &c., at Hexham, on w h i c h Bede also lays great stress, cf. ib. 3 1 - 3 6 ; Eddius, c. 22 ; S. D. ii. 52. Wilfrid on his deathbed expressed the wish that Acca might succeed him in the monastery of H e x h a m ; E. c. 97. Acca was one of those w h o urged Eddius to write Wilfrid's l i f e ; ib. Praef. For a sketch of Acca, cf. Baine, u. s. pp. x x x - x x x v , 31-36. For the history of his relics, ib. Ixiii, lxxiii, lxxxii, 35, 36, 49, 50, 55, 194, 195, 200. For the reverence felt for him after his death, ib. 186, 189. For the later history of Hexham, ib. x l - c x x x ; App. cxxvi. reliq.uiis] H i s master W i l f r i d was a great collector of relics;

Saints' lives.

E. cc. 5, 33, 34, 39, 55. porticibus] Side chapels. See on ii. 3. historias passionis eorum] See the passage cited on c. 10 from M. Fustel de Coulanges. These lives perished in the Danish inroads; Baine, u. s. p. 190.

CHAP. 2 1 . ]

Notes.

331

b i b l i o t h e c a m ] 'kxScgestreon,' 'book-treasure,' A S . vers. T h i s Library, w a s destroyed b y the D a n e s i n 875 ; Eaine, u. s. pp. x l i i i , 3 1 , 3 2 , 1 9 0 . M a b a n ] ' M a f a n , ' i b . p. 33. ' M a f a , ' A S . vers. T h e name sounds B r i t i s h . O n t h e B o m a n c h a n t i n g , see ii. 20, note, p. 332. c a s t i s s i m u s ] See on iii. 28 ad fin. u s q u e d u m . . . d e s i s t i t ] T h e A S . v e r s , puts all t h i s i n t h e past tense, o b s e q u i o ] See on i. 7. d i d i c i t ] ' 7 0a w e l heold 7 laeste 08 h i s lifes ende,' ' a n d he kept and observed t h e m -well u n t i l his life's e n d , ' a d d s A S . vers.

CHAPTEE 21. E o t e m p o r e ] T h i s is c o m m o n l y t a k e n to indicate t h e y e a r 710 ; but w e have seen t h a t w e cannot a l w a y s interpret these t i m e references i n B e d e so strictly. N a i t o n ] T h i s is Nechtan m a c Derili, K i n g of t h e Picts. H i s brother B r u d e , w h o m h e succeeded, died i n 706; T i g h . Here, as elsewhere, t h e adoption of t h e reformed Easter caused great divisions ; a n d u n d e r 717 w e read i n T i g h . : ' expulsio familiae I e [of I o n a ] t r a n s dorsum B r i t a n n i a e a Nectono r e g e ; ' i. e. t h e C o l u m b i t e clergy w i t h i n t h e Pictish k i n g d o m w e r e expelled, no doubt for r e f u s i n g to conform. (That t h e y were v e r y numerous is s h o w n b y iii. 3 ad fin.: ' H i i . . . m o n a s t e r i u m i n . . . o m n i u m P i c t o r u m monasteriis . . . arcem t e n e b a t ; ' cf. Rs. A d . pp. 276-298.) I n 724 N e c h t a n w a s tonsured, probably i n v o l u n t a r i l y ; i n 726 he w a s t h r o w n i n t o prison b y h i s r i v a l Drust. I n 728 he recovered, at a n y rate, a portion of h i s k i n g d o m ; i n 729 h e suffered a severe defeat at t h e h a n d s of A n g u s , K i n g of F o r t r e n n ; i n 732 h e died. T h e dates are f r o m T i g h e r n a c h ; cf. S. C. S. i. 270-289; P . & S. pp. c l v i i - c l x i ; R h y s , B h i n d Lectures, pp. 26, 73, 92, 93 ; C. B . p p . 173-176.

Date,

Naiton or Nechtan, pjctf,

C e o l f r i d u m ] See H a b . §§ 7, 1 3 - 1 8 , 2 1 - 2 3 5 H a a . §§ 1 - 1 4 , 16-37 ; Ceolfrid. Introd. §§ 2, 3. m o n a s t e r i i ] Note t h e singular. T h o u g h locally divided, part "Wearb e i n g at W e a r m o u t h , a n d part at Jarrow, i t formed o n l y one month and m o n a s t e r y ; v. H i s t . A b b . § 7 ; I n t r o d . § 2. R. W . makes the mistake of p l a c i n g Jarrow at t h e m o u t h of t h e W e a r ; i. 220. p . 333. a r c h i t e c t o s ] ' s u m n e heahcraeftigan stangeworces,' ' s o m e master-craftsman i n stone-work,' A S . vers. e c e l e s i a m de l a p i d e ] v. s. on ii. 14. O n t h e probable site of t h i s church, v. H . & S. i i . 116. q u o s p e t e b a t u r ] For t h e construction, see on ii. 12, p. 107.

332 AngloSaxon version.

Bede, t h e author of the letter.

Rules for Easter.

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK. V.

misit illi et litteras] The AS. vers., which omits the letter, turns this sentence as follows : 1 sende him eac stafas 7 gewrit be gehealde rihtra Eastrana, 7 be Godes };cowa sceare, eac oSrum rihtum Godes cyricean,' ' he sent him also letters and a writing about the observance of the correct Easter, and about the tonsure of God's servants, together with other rites of God's church.' Ceolfrid abbas . . . salutem] Though the letter runs in Ceolfrid's name, there can be little doubt that it is the composition of Bede himself. The likeness to his other works on similar subjects amounts in many cases to verbal identity, as will be shown in the notes. quidam] Plato, Rep. 473, D. The dictum is also quoted by Hericus to Charles the Bald in 876 ; Bouquet, vii. 563 ; cf. G P., p. 160, of Ethelwulf ; W. M. i. 137, of the children of Edward the Elder ; S. D. ii. 64, R. W . 1. 267, of Charlemagne ; Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 379, of St. Edmund of East Anglia. tres . . . regulae] Cf. De Temp. Rat. c. 61 : ' In ueteri testamento tl i bus argumentorum indiciis pascli ale tempus est obseruari praeceptum, uidelicet ut post aequinoctium, ut mense primo, ut tertia eius septimana, id est, a uespera X I I I I a e lunae, quod est initium X V a e , usque in uesperum, id est, terminum X X I a e celebretur. Quarta in eiusdem obseruatione regula est nobis a tempore dominicae resurrectioms imposita, ut cum, aequinoctio transcenso, lunam primi mensis X I I I I a m uespere ortum facere uiderimus, non statim ad faciendum Pascila prosiliamus, sed dominicum diem quo ipse Pascila, id est transitum de morte ad uitam, de corruptione ad incorruptionem, de poena ad gloriam resurgendo facere dignatus est, expectantes, in ipso tandem congrua Paschae solennia celebremus ; ' Opp. vi. 359, 260. p. 337. si ergo fieri posset] ' S i fieri posset, ut eadem omnibus annis sabbati die luna X I I I P contigisset, nil nostrae paschalis obseruantiae tempus a legali discreparet ; ' Opp. vi. 256 quanquam . . . discreto] ' N i l nostrum tempus pasebale a legali dissonai, quamuis alus sacrarli e 111 orum genenbus eiusdem paschae solennia colimus ; ' Opp. vi. 260. quia uero dies] ' quomodo lunae dies eadem diuersas septimanae deuoluitur in ferias Opp. vi. 257. per Mareum] Cf. Opp. vi. 235 ; x. 2. paseha nostrum] i. e. Easter week. nulla cogente necessitate] On the postponement of the passover for those who could not keep it in the first month, cf. Opp vi. 261 ; viii. 276. cum enim a uespera] ' Qui a X I I I a luna usque ad X X a m domi-

CHAP.

21.]

Notes.

333

n i c u m paschae d i e m obseruandum decernunt, praeoccupant saepius i n i t i u m paschae legalis, d u m quod ipsa i n X I I I I " l u n a fieri statuii, illi i n X I I I l i m conuertunt ; et quod de X X a statuii, s a n c t a m earn et c e l e b e r r i m a m consecrans, quasi haec ad pascha m i n i m e pertineat, f u n d i t u s c o n t e m n u n t ;' Opp. vi. 257, 258. p . 3 3 8 . r u r s u m q u e , q u i a X V I a d i e ] ' A t contra hi, qui d o m i n i c u m paschae d i e m a X V I a l u n a u s q u e ad XXII a , r a c e l e b r a n d u m aestimant, duplici miseria laborant, q u i a et l e g i t i m u m paschae p r i n c i p i u m n u n q u a m h a b e n t , et crebro e u e n i t , u t n u l l u m dierum, qui i n lege praescripti sunt, i n sua paschali obseruatione contcquantur ; d u m et uesperam X I I I I m i diei, quo pascha i n i t i a r i s t a t u t u m est, et m a n e X V m \ quo septem a z y m o r u m dierum solenn i t a s inchoari praecepta, a sua prorsus festiuitate repudiant. A t q u e insuper i n h u i u s p o e n a m peccati X X I I u m diem, qui i n tota paschali i n s t i t u t i o n e per Moysen n e c semel appellatus i n u e n i t u r , frequenter i n sui paschae p r m e i p i u m sanciri praecipiunt. S u n t qui i n alteram partem a uia ueritatis, sed n o n m i n o r e labantur errore, c u m script u r a praecipiat uia regia g r a d i e n d u m , et n e q u e ad dexteram, n e q u e ad sinistrarti ab ea d i u e r t e n d u m Opp. vi. 257 ; cf. ib. 246, 247. p o e n a m erroris] Both the Itala and Vulgate have ' mercedem ' i n Rom. i. 27 ; t h e former h a s ' semetipsos ' as here, t h e latter ' semetipsis.' p. 3 3 9 . a e q u i n o c t i u m a u t e m ] ' A e q u i n o c t i u m uernale X I I 0 Kal. Apr. die cunctorum O r i e n t a l i u m sententiis, et m a x i m e A e g y p t i o r u m , quos calculandi esse peritissimos constat, specialiter adnotatur. . . . I t e m catholicae i n s t i t u t i o n i s regula praecipit, u t a n t e uernalis a e q u i n o c t i i transgressum Pascha n o n celebretur . . . et hoc a e q u i n o c t i u m X I I 0 Kal. Apr. diei ueraciter adscribendum . . . n o n s o l u m auctoritate paterna, sed et horologica consideratione docemur Opp. v i . 206, 207. ' Q u o d esse u e r i s s i m u m e t i a m horologica docet i n s p e c t i o ; ' i. 157. 'Quod i n conspectione horologica et aperta ratione probabitur,' &c. ; ib. 162. q u a e c u m q u e e r g o l u n a ] 1 N e q u e e n i m alia seruandae paschae regula est, q u a m u t a e q u i n o c t i u m uernale p l e n i l u n i o succedente perficiatur ; at si u e l u n o die p l e n i t u d o lunae praecesserit aequin o c t i u m , i a m n o n p r i m i mensis, sed u l t i m i l u n a putetur,' &c. ; vi. i S ^ Ò 6 ! c f ib. 245, 246. a l i a . . . e d i t i o ] The old Latin or Itala, quoted also Opp. i. 166 : The Itala ' e t fecit duo l u m i n a i i a m a g n a , et posuit ea i n firmamento coeli, u t l u c e a n t super terram. L u m i n a r e maius i n i n c h o a t i o n e m diei,' &c. Cf. vi. 245 : ' q u a n d o p r i m u m ortus est sol i n i n c h o a t i o n e diei . . . , d e i n d e orta est l u n a i n inchoatione noctis.' On Bede's use of t h e Itala, see Introd. pp. xix, l i v - l v i ; infra, App. I I .

334

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V.

a t si u n o saltira d i e ] See last note but one. Symbolism p. 3 4 0 . q u i a a n t e l e g e m . . . Christus] ' Libet interea paucis of numbers, i n t u e r i quam pulchre legalis umbra paschae nostro uero paschae, in quo immolatus est Christus, non t a n t u m mysterii, sed et temporis ratione e o n c o r d e t O p p . xi. 2 9 4 . On Bede's use of t h e symbolism of numbers, v. I n t r o d . pp. Ix, l x i . The Caneleuatus . . . s u o ] T h i s is H a b . iii. i x , i n t h e old L a t i n version. s o n g of Habakkuk (Hab. iii.) formed in Bede's time, Opp. i x . 4 0 5 , Hfibakkuk as it does still, part of the office for m a t i n s on F r i d a y . I n his commentary on t h a t song, Opp. ix. 4 0 5 - 4 2 6 , Bede uses t h e old L a t i n version, no doubt because i n his t i m e i t occurred in the office in t h a t form. I n t h e modern Roman B r e v i a r y t h e Vulgate version has been substituted. T h i s verse is commented on pp. 4 1 6 , 4 x 7 . B e d e also quotes it on Cant. i . 5 : ' solis nomine aliquando Dominus ipse signatur, sicut de ascensione eius dictum e s t : Eleuatus est SGI, et luna stetit in ordine suo ; ' Opp .ix. 2 1 6 . T h i s is derived from St. Gregory's H o m i l y on t h e Ascension : ' de hac Ascensionis eius gloria etiam Habacuc a i t : Eleuatus est sol, luna stetit in ordine suo. Quis enim solis nomine nisi Dominus, et quae lunae nomine nisi ecclesia d e s i g n a t o r ? ' The Pelaeis qui . . . c o n f i d u n t ] i.e. t h e Pelagians, on whom see i. 17, note, gians. B e d e uses this symbolism against t h e m i n exactly t h e same way, Opp. vi. 1 5 5 , 1 5 6 . TheDionyp. 341. d e c e n n o u e n a l i c i r c u l o ] Bede gives m u c h t h e same acsian cycle, count of this, De Temp. B a t . c. 4 4 ; Opp. vi. 2 3 4 , 2 3 5 . On Theophilus of Alexandria, «. Opp. i. 1 6 5 - 1 6 8 ; vi. 2 3 4 , 2 3 5 , 2 5 8 , 2 6 0 . On t h e Paschal epistles of t h e bishops of Alexandria fixing t h e time of Easter, see D. C. A. ii. 1 5 6 2 - 1 5 6 4 . Cycles and t a n t a . . . c o p i a ] T h e drawing up of these tables gave a great Annals. impulse to annalistic w r i t i n g . E a c h year occupying a line of t h e MS., t h e custom grew up of entering on each l i n e a n y notable event w h i c h happened to mark t h a t year ; v. Pertz, i. 1 , 2 , and the introduction to m y edition of t h e Sax. Chron. F o r t h e word 'calculator,' cf. iii. 2 5 , p. 1 8 8 . The great e t i a m s i . . . a n n o s ] i. e. t h e great or paschal cycle of 5 3 2 years, cycle. formed by multiplying together t h e lunar cycle of nineteen and t h e solar cycle of twenty-eight years ; on w h i c h cf. De T e m p . R a t . c. 6 5 ; Opp. vi. 2 6 9 , 2 7 0 . The Tonp. 3 4 2 . t o n s u r a m ] On t h i s , v. Excursus on t h e E a s t e r and sure. tonsure controversies. s e r u i t u t i s i n t o n s i s . . . o r i n i b u s ] T h e converse of t h i s is t h e rule both w i t h Celts and T e u t o n s ; long h a i r being t h e m a r k of t h e freeman, and t h e shorn or shaven head the mark of the slave ; for t h e Celts, cf. Rhys, Celtic B r i t a i n , pp. 73-75.

CHAP. 2 2 . ]

Notes.

335

p . 3 4 3 . f o r m a m q u o q u e c o r o n a e ] T h e c o n s t r u c t i o n is : ' oportet eos, qui, &c. . . . f o r m a m . . . praeferre.' Y e t all t h e edd. p u t a f u l l stop before ' f o r m a m , ' a n d Giles a n d H o l d e r even b e g i n a n e w paragraph with ' formam.' m a g u m . . . S i m o n e m ] Of. A l d h e l m ' s l e t t e r to G e r o n t i u s ; Opp. ed. Giles, p. 85. I t is curious t h a t t h e o t h e r side seems to h a v e m a d e no a t t e m p t t o d e n y t h i s assertion ; see A d a m n a n ' s w o r d s q u o t e d below ; cf. Rs. Ad. pp. 350, 351. p . 3 4 4 . e s t A d a m n a n ] I t m u s t n o t be a r g u e d f r o m t h e p r e s e n t Adamnan. t e n s e t h a t A d a m n a n w a s alive a t t h i s t i m e . H e died t w o y e a r s before t h e accession of N e c h t a n ; Tigh. On A d a m n a n a n d h i s visits to N o r t h u m b r i a , v. c. 15, notes. I f , as is probable, t h e i n c i d e n t h e r e r e l a t e d occurred on t h e f o r m e r visit, t h e scene of it is p r o b a b l y J a r r o w ; as t i l l 688 Ceolfrid w a s only abbot of J a r r o w . If it occurred on t h e second visit t h e scene m i g h t be e i t h e r J a r r o w or W e a r m o u t h . n o s t r u m . . . u o l u i s s e t ] E v i d e n t l y t h e f a m e of B e n e d i c t ' s m o n a s t e r y w a s a l r e a d y great. p. 345. i n l i n g u a m e i u s ] W h a t t h e P i c t i s h l a n g u a g e r e a l l y w a s The Pictish is one of t h e most vexed q u e s t i o n s i n e t h n o l o g y . Professor R h y s ^ a n S u a S e h a s r e c e n t l y m a d e a f r e s h a t t e m p t to solve i t ; see Proc. Soc. A n t i q . Scot. 1892. d e m e d i o . . . s u o r u m ] ' of m i d d u m h i s e a l d o r m a n n u m 7 h i s w i t u m , ' ' f r o m t h e m i d s t of h i s a l d e r m e n a n d counsellors,' AS. vers. p . 3 4 6 . r e g i a a u c t o r i t a t e p e r f e c i t ] See a b o v e ; n o t e 2, on t h i s chapter. p a t r o c i n i o ] ' m u n d b y r d e , ' AS. vers. T h a t t h i s r e a l l y d i d Patron a m o u n t to a c h a n g e i n t h e p a t r o n s a i n t of t h e Picts, v. S. C. S. i. ^ ¿ ^ g o i 270-289 ; H . & S. ii. 114.

CHAPTER 22. H i i . . . m o n a s t e r i i s ] v. iii. 3, ad fin.; iii. 4 a n d notes. a n n o . . . D C C X V I ] I n iii. 4, Bede d a t e s t h e c h a n g e of E a s t e r a t Change of I o n a i n 715 : i n t h i s c h a p t e r a n d i n c. 24 h e d a t e s i t 716. T h e j ^ * 6 1 " a t discrepancy h a s b e e n e x p l a i n e d b y supposing t h a t t h e c h a n g e w a s resolved on i n 715 a n d came i n t o operation a t E a s t e r 716. T h i s does n o t solve t h e difficulty, f o r i n t h e p r e s e n t passage Bede d i s t i n c t l y places E g b e r t ' s a r r i v a l i n I o n a i n 716. L o w e r d o w n h e says t h a t E g b e r t died A p r i l 24, 729, a f t e r r e s i d i n g t h i r t e e n y e a r s i n t h e i s l a n d . T h i s is c o n s i s t e n t w i t h h i s h a v i n g a r r i v e d t h e r e a n y t i m e l a t e r t h a n A p r i l , 715. E g b e r t seems t o h a v e t a k e n h i s t i m e i n e x e c u t i n g t h e commission w h i c h h e r e c e i v e d ; c. 9. T h a t

[BK. V.

The Ecclesiastical History.

336

c o m m i s s i o n p r e c e d e d t h e d e p a r t u r e of W i l b r o r d f o r F r i s i a , w h i c h m u s t be d a t e d 6 9 0 ; v. s. cc. 10, 1 1 , notes.

Perhaps he h a d been

a t t e m p t i n g to convert t h e C o l u m b i t e monasteries in I r e l a n d , w i t h w h o m , as w e s a w , c. 15, A d a m n a n f a i l e d .

B e d e C h r o n . s a y s of

him:

ad

'plurimas

Scoticae

gentis

prouincias

o b s e r u a n t i a m c o n u e r t i t ; ' Opp. M i n . p Death of Osred.

canomcam

. . .

203.

O s r e d o o e e i s o ] O n O s r e d ' s c h a r a c t e r a n d d e a t h , see c. 18, n o t e . [716]

' G u m r i g S a x a n ( ' t h e s l a y i n g of t h e k i n g of t h e S a x o n s ' )

.i. O s r i t h m i c A l d f r i t h n e p o t i s O s u ; ' T i g h . (sic) S a x o n u m , ' &c., A n n . U l t .

[715] ' I u g u l a t i o r e x i s

T h e S a x . C h r o n . 7 1 6 says, ' h e r O s r e d

. . . w e a r S ofslaegen,' ' h e r e O s r e d w a s s l a i n ;' a n d M S S . D . E . a d d : ' b e s u 8 a n g e m s e r e , ' ' t o t h e s o u t h of t h e b o r d e r ' ( n o t ' o n t h e s o u t h e r n border,'

as c o m m o n l y

translated).

additions from good n o r t h e r n Sax. Chron.)

D.

sources.

is

the

MS.

which

(See m y introduction

T h i s does n o t say w h i c h b o r d e r is m e a n t ;

has to

if the

s o u t h e r n , i t w o u l d suggest a c o n f l i c t w i t h M e r c i a ; i f t h e n o r t h e r n , w i t h the Picts, w i t h w h o m the Sax. Chron. and A n n . Ult., Tigh., a n d B e d e c. 24, p. 365, r e c o r d a b a t t l e u n d e r 7 1 0 a n d 7 1 1 r e s p e c t i v e l y . W e n d o v e r ' s ' O s r e d u s i u x t a m a r e . . . i n t e r e m p t u s , ' i. a n , w o u l d be decisive for t h e n o r t h e r n frontier, w e r e it not probably traceable to a m e r e m i s u n d e r s t a n d i n g of t h e w o r d s of t h e C h r o n . : ' be . . . gemsere,' w h i c h H . H . represents b y ' i u x t a M e r e , ' p . 1 1 1 ; w h i c h i n t u r n h a s b e e n i n t e r p r e t e d of W i n d e r m e r e ;

(!) L i n g a r d , H i s t .

E n g l . i. 7 1 ; B r i g h t , p . 4 1 3 ; cf. L a p p e n b e r g , i. 206 says:

1

W . M. h o w e v e r

t a n d e m c o g n a t o r u m i n s i d i i s caesus, e a n d e m f o r t u n a m i n

ipsos refudit.

S i q u i d e m K e n r e d ii, e t O s r i c u s x i a n n i s r e g n a n t e s

h o c t a n t u m memorabile habuere, quod d o m i n i sui, licet merito, ut p u t a b a n t , occisi, s a n g u i n e m l u e n t e s , f o e d o e x i t u a u r a s p o l l u e r e ; ' i. 58.

T h i s implies t h a t Cenred and Osric w e r e concerned i n the

s l a y i n g of O s r e d .

I t w o u l d be interesting to k n o w Malmesbury's

authority for this.

W e h a v e s e e n t h a t i n d e f a u l t of a u t h o r i t y h e

i s n o t i n c a p a b l e of r o m a n c i n g . Cenred of Northumbrian

C o e n r e d | H e w a s a son of C u t h w i n e , a s c i o n of a y o u n g e r b r a n c h of t h e N o r t h u m b r i a n h o u s e

H e reigned two years; Sax. Chron.

7 1 6 ; S. D . i i 390 ; cf. ib. 375 ; i. 201, 3 6 0 ; PI. W i g . i. 48 ; a n d t h e I r i s h A n n a l s e n t e r h i s d e a t h t w o y e a r s a f t e r t h a t of O s r e d : ' M a c Cuitin rex Saxonum moritur ;' Tigh. Ult.

' Filius Cuidine,' &c , A n n .

T h e S a x . C h r o n . s. a. 7 3 1 , m a k e s C e o l w u l f , C e n r e d ' s b r o t h e r ,

c. 23, g r a n d s o n ,

not

s o n , of C u t h w i n e .

I f W . M . u. s. c a n

be

t r u s t e d , C e n r e d also c a m e t o a v i o l e n t e n d . Egbert a bishop.

sacerdos]

P r o b a b l y ' b i s h o p , ' as o f t e n ; v. i . 28, n o t e ;

e v i d e n c e t h a t E g b e r t w a s a b i s h o p , see o n c. 9.

a n d for

T h e A S . vers,

d i v i d e s t h e s e t w o c h a p t e r s , 22 a n d 23, i n t o t h r e e ; a n d t h e h e a d i n g

CHAP. 2 3 . ]

Notes.

33 7

of the middle chapter runs thus : ' Be forSfore . . . Ecgbyrhtes Jises arwur}>an biscopes,' ' Of the death of Egbert the venerable bishop.' Here the Latin word ' sacerd' is retained. saepius] iii. 4 sub fin.; 27 ; iv. 3, pp. 220, 2 2 1 ; v. 9 ; cf. Chron. Opp. Min. p. 203. doctor . . . exsecutor] v. Introd. p xxxvi. p. 347. coronae perpetis] The Irish Annals place the adoption Change of at of the coronal tonsure at lona two years after the change in the observance of Easter. I f this is correct it would fall in the abbacy not of Dunchad but of his successor Faelchu. per gentem Anglorum] For other instances of men of Saxon race at lona, cf. Us. Ad. pp. 208, 227. Aldfrid himself is another case in point. Brettones] On the date at which the British churches con- TheBritons formed, v. c. 15, note. The AS. translator retains this passage in a n c l the the present tense. Does this imply that the schism was not q U e s tj o n _ wholly extinct even then? On the refusal of the Britons to attempt the conversion of their conquerors, cf. ii. a, p. 83. Hiienses monaehi] 'Hiisetena muñecas,' ' t h e monks of the settlers in Hii or lona,' AS. vers. annos cireiter L X X X ] Eighty or eighty-one ; Aidan's mission was probably in 635 ; iii. 5, 17, 26. octauo Kal. Mai.] April 24. This was Easter Day in 729. immo . . . non desinit] Cf. Opp. v. 6 2 : ' annuis . . . festis . . . admonemur, desiderium nostrum ad obtinenda festa, quae non sunt annua sed continua, non terrena sed coelestia semper accendere.' p. 348. eo die. . . quo numquam, &e.] For the explanation of the meaning of this passage, see the Excursus on the Paschal Controversy ; inf. p. 352.

CHAPTER 23. Anno . . . Osrici regis] Therefore Osric must have succeeded Osric. in 718, which leaves two years from 716, the date of Osred's death, for the reign of Cenred, as stated in the notes to the last chapter. Lower down Osric's death is placed in 729, after a reign of eleven years, which yields the same result. I n S. D. i. 39, Osric is called 'filius regis Alfridi.' This relationship is not noticed in Bede, Sax. Chron., FI. Wig., H. H., or W. M. But as S. D. is copying the words of Bede in this chapter, and deliberately inserts this addition, he must have had some authority which we have not. But who is meant by the ' rexAlfridus' ? A list of kings VOL. II.

Z

338

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V.

printed in S. D. ii. 390, m a t e s Osric 'Alius Aldfridi,' i. e. son of Aldfrid who died in 705, and therefore brother or half-brother of Osred. Dr. Stubbs however makes Osric the son of Alchfrid the rebellious son of Oswy; and further identifies him with Osric of the Hwiccas ; iv. 23, p. 255, note. I cannot believe any part of this theory. I s it likely that t h e Northumbrians, in 718, would seek as their king a ruler of a distant province, the son of a man who had disappeared from history as far back as 664 ? Whereas there is nothing unlikely i n the view that Osric was a son of Aldfrid. U i c t r e d . . . nono die . . . tenebat] April 23, 725. Therefore his accession must be placed in Oct. 690. Kentish Alios tres . . . heredes] Bede seems to imply that they reigned succession. Jointly. This is confirmed, as far as regards the first two brothers, by a charter of 738, which Kemble accepts as genuine ; K.. C. D. No. 8 5 ; Birch, No. 159. Canterbury insertions in MS. A of the Sax. Chron., and Fl. Wig. make Ethelbert (whom Bede names first) succeed Eadbert on his death in 7 4 8 ; while all MSS. of the Chron. place the death of Ethelbert I I in 760 ; though a charter of his, which Kemble considers genuine, is dated 763 ; K. C. D. No. 1 0 8 ; Birch, No. 191. Nothing is said about Alric, nor does he appear in any of the charters, genuine or spurious ; and Dr. Stubbs would ' set aside his reign altogether as resting on no authority earlier than W . M . ; ' D. C. B . ii. 3. The Chronology of Malmesbury and Elmham, which prolongs the reigns of the three brothers to 793 and 795 respectively, is quite incredible ; and perhaps rests on a confusion of Alric son of Witred, with Alric son of Heardbert, slain in 798 ; Sax. Chron. There is a letter of Ethelbert I I , to St. Boniface, asking him to send him two falcons for hawking ; Mon. Mog. pp. 254-256. T o b i a s . . . neminimus] v. c. 8, ad Jin. p. 3 4 9 . Alduulf] The death of Tobias, and the consecration of Aldwulf of Boches- Aldwulf are placed in 727 by Sax. Chron. D. E . F . He acts as one ter. of the consecrators of Archbishop Tatwin, infra, p. 350. His death is given by S. D. ii. 33, under 739 ; the accession of his successor Dun, is placed in 740 by Chron. C. D. E. F. ; in 741, by Chron. A. B . and F l . Wig. There are grants to him in K . C. D. Nos. 78, 8 5 ; Birch, Nos. 153, 159. cometae duae] ' twegen steorran . . . J>a syndon on bocum cometa Comets. nemde,' ' two stars which are called cometa in books,' A S . vers. On the significance and duration of comets, v. iv. 12, note. Sarracenorum lues] The Saracens had conquered Spain in the The Saracens. years 7 1 0 - 7 1 3 . Thence they spread beyond t h e Pyrenees and

CHAP.

23.]

Notes.

339

established themselves in Narbonne, whence they plundered Gaul. The victory of Tours, won by Charles Martel in 732, saved Gaul from the fate of Spain : ' Sarraceni cum uxoribus et paruulis uenientes, Aquitaniam quasi habitaturi ingressi sunt ; ' Paul. Diac. Hist. Langob. vi. 46 ; Sigb. Gembl. s. a. 730 [ = 732] ; Freeman, Conquests of the Saracens, Lect. V ; Weber, Weltgesch. v. 109-120 ; Kitchin, France, i. 102, 103. If by the ' dignae poenae' Bede means the battle of Tours, this sentence must have been added after the completion of the H. E. in 731. He cannot, I think, refer to the defeats of 721 (Toulouse) or 725 ; as then we should lose the connexion with the comets of 729, which is evidently uppermost in Bede's mind. Bede frequently refers to the Saracens in his theological works. Following Isidore (Chron. Tertia Aetas, ad init. : 'Ismael a quo Ismaelitarum gens, qui postea Agareni, ad ultimum Saraceni sunt dicti '), he regards them as descendants of Ishmael ; Opp. viii. 185. Thus on Gen. xvi. 12, he says : ' significai semen eius habitaturum in heremo, id est, Sarracenos uagos, incertisque sedibus, qui uniuersas gentes, quibus desertum ex latere iungitur, incursant, et expugnantur ab omnibus ; sed haec antiquitus. Nunc autem in tantum manus eius contra omnes, et manus sunt omnium contra eum, ut Africam totam in longitudine sua ditione premant, sed et Asiae maximam partem, et Europae nonnullam omnibus exosi et contrarli tenent;' Opp. vii. 185 (this was probably written in 720). So on 1 Sam. xxv. 1, citing Ps. cxix. (cxx.) 5 : ' habitaui cum habitantibus Cedar he says : ' [haec] Sarracenos specialiter aduersarios ecclesiae cunctos generali ter describunt;' viii. 185 (this was written in 716). On Cant. i. 4, citing Gen. w. s., he says : ' cuius praesagii ueritatem exosa omnibus hodie Sarracenorum, qui ab eo exorti sunt, natio probat;' ix. 215. So commenting on the 1 sidus Remphan ' of Acts vii. 43, he says : ' Significai . . . Luciferum, cuius cultui Sarracenorum gens ob honorem Veneris erat mancipata ; ' xii. 36 ; cf. vii. 214 ; ix. 413. St. Boniface, in a letter written 723 x 755, warns a correspondent not to go to Rome : ' donee . . . minae Sarracenorum, quae apud Romanos nuper emerserunt, conquieuerint ; ' Mon. Mog. p. 236. In the letter to Ethelbald (744 x 747) cited above, he says : ' Gentes Hispaniae et Prouinciae et Burgundionum . . . sic . . . fornicatae sunt, donee Iudex . . . talium criminum ultrices poenas . . . per Sarracenos uenire . . . permisit ; ' ib. 173 ; H. & S. iii. 354. perfldiae] 'heathenism,' 'unbelief' v. on i. 7. V I I " . . . die] May 9, 729. Osric . . . deoessit] Under 729, MSS. D. E. F. of the Sax. Chron. Z 2

340

The Ecclesiastical History.

[BK. V.

Death of 0srlc-

give the entry ' h e r . . . Osric forSferde,' 'here Osric d i e d ; ' but under 731, MS. D (which frequently duplicates events owing to the compiler having a double source before him) has the further entry ' h e r wses ofslsegsen Osric . . . cyning,' ' H e r e Osric king was s l a i n ; ' cf. the passage from W . M. given in the notes to the last chapter.

Ceolwulf.

Ceoluulfum] W . M. (i. 58) picturesquely says: ' conscendit . . . tremulum regni culmen Chelwulfus.' Of the troubles of the beginning of his reign we have a specimen in the statement of the Cont. Baedae, inf. p. 361, that in 731 (732, S. D. ii. 30; 733, E. W . i. 219) he was forcibly tonsured but restored. (Under 730, Ann. Ult,. 731, Tigh., there is the following e n t r y : ' clericatus Echdach filii Cuidini [Cuthwine, see on c. 22] rex Saxan, et constringitur.' This can hardly refer to anything but the tonsuring of Ceolwulf; so that he, like Aldfrid, would seem to have had an Irish name, which was Eochaid.) I n 737 he voluntarily became a monk in Lindisfarne ; ib. ; Sax. Chron.; A n n . Lindisf. s. a. ; S. D. ii. 32, 375; i. 47, 2 0 1 : 1 barbam deposuit, coronam [i. e. tonsure] accepit.' ' Hoc rege monacho facto efficiente data est monachis Lindisfarnensis ecclesiae licentia bibendi uinum uel ceruisiam ; ante illud tempus non nisi lac uel aquam bibere solebant, secundum . . . tradition em sancti Aidani ; ' S. D. ii. 102 ; cf. i. 361. The Sax. Chron. and A n n . Lind. place his death in 760; S. D. ii. 42, followed by Hoveden, i n 764. He was buried at Lindisfarne near St. Cuthbert, and miracles attested his sanctity; W. M. i. 67 ; but in 830, Bishop Egred translated his body to his new church at Norham ; and his head was ultimately removed to Durham ; S. D. i. 47, 52, 201; A n n . Lind. s. a. 830. I n the letter to Egbert written Nov. 734, Bede speaks in the highest terms of his zeal for religion: § 9, inf. p. 412. To him he dedicated his Eccl. Hist., Praef. p. 5. To the influence of this, H. H., pp. 1 1 4 , 1 1 7 , 118, ascribes C e o l w u l f s resolve to embrace the monastic life, which H. H. highly commends. To this commendation R W . seems to allude, ' rex nobilissimus, u t quibusdam p l a c e t ; ' i. 226.

Date of die I d u u m Ian.] Jan. 13, 731. C, followed b y AS. vers., and Sim. Bertwald's j>un. (v. critical note, and Introduction, pp. xciii, xciv), reads ' v. die Id.,' i.e. Jan. 9, and this is Bertwald's day in the Roman Calendar. So also Fl. W i g . i. 5 1 ; Elmham, p. 300 ; and the list in Ang. Sac. i. 94. Other lists, ib. 52, 85, give ' v i . Id.,' i.e. Jan. 8. The Sax. Chron. MSS. D. E. F. follows the ordinary text of Bede. I f the 37 y. 6 m. 14 d. be reckoned from Bertwald's consecration, June 29, 693 (c. 8, ad fin.), it brings us apparently to Jan. 12, 7 3 1 ; S. D. u. s. places Bertwald's death in 732 (cf. sup., where he is also one year in advance).

CHAP.

23.]

Note 8.

341

p. 350. T a t u i n i ] He died 734; Cont. Bed. inf. p. 3 6 1 ; Sax. Tatwin. C h r o n . ; on July 30, S. D. ii. 31, having received the pallium the previous y e a r ; ib. 3 0 ; inf. p. 361. (A spurious letter of Gregory I I I makes him go to Rome to fetch the pallium; G-. P. p. 5 6 ; H . & S. iii. 311, 31a.) Tatwin is the author of a collection of Latin riddles, printed in Wright's Anglo-Latin Poets of the twelfth century, vol. ii. Appendix i. On these, and the mediaeval riddle literature generally, v. Manitius, A l d h e l m und Baeda, pp. 78-82. de prouincia Merciorum] His election was probably due to the influence of Ethelbald ; D. C. B . ii. 212 ; iv. 804, 805. B r i u d u n ] Bredon in Worcestershire ; Mon. A n g l . i. 586, 587 ; Bredon viii. 1625. I t was founded by Eanwulf, grandfather of Offa; Birch, i. 326; cf. ib. 297, 298, 329. Ingualdo] He died in 745 ; inf. p. 362 ; S. D. ii. 39. He signs Ingwald a charter, K . C. D. No. 95 ; Birch, No. 171. A l d u i n o ] He is otherwise called Worr, under w h i c h name he Aldwin. signs charters ; K . C. D. Nos. 75, 79, 80, 83 ; Birch, Nos. 146, 153, 154, 156 ; the dates given for his accession and death are 721 and 737 respectively, the latter is given by S. D. ii. 32 ; the former is an inference from the fact that Hedda, who probably preceded him immediately, died in 721 ; D. C. B. i. 79. die decima Iun.] This was a Sunday in 731. For the mode of dating, see on iii. 9, p. 145. eeelesiis Cantuariorum] v. ii. 3, note. A l d b e r c t et Hadulac] Bishops of Dunwich and Elmham re- East spectively. Nothing seems to be known about either of them ; and Anglian the name of the former varies greatly in the different lists. bishops. D a n i h e l et F o r t h e r i ] v. c. 18, notes. Ualchstod] Bishop of Hereford. His predecessor Torthere signs Walhstod. as late as 727 ; Stubbs, Ep. Succ. p. 171, and his successor Cuthbert was consecrated in 736; S. D. ii. 32. Malmesbury has preserved some verses by Cuthbert inscribed on a cross, begun by Walhstod and finished by himself; also an epitaph composed by him on Walhstod and others of his predecessors ; G. P. p. 229. ' These . . . are two of the most interesting minor relics of eighthcentury history in E n g l a n d S t u b b s in D. C. B. iv. 1170. H u i c c i o r u m TTilfrid] Egwin, whom, as we have seen, Bede does Wilfrid not mention, died Dec. 30, 717 ; and Wilfrid was appointed before of the his death ; Fl. Wig. i. 49. He died 743, ib. 54 ; 754, S. D. ii. 39. H w i c c a s There is a grant by h i m in K. C. D. No. 9 1 ; Birch, No. 166. He must be carefully distinguished from his contemporary, Wilfrid I I of York, v. inf. episoopatus Uectae] v. iv. 16, ad Jin.

342

The Ecclesiastical History.

Cynibert.

[BK. V .

Cyniberct] He is mentioned above, iv. 12, p. 229, as fourth bishop of Lindsey. He gave Bede information as to the ecclesiastical history of his diocese ; Praef. p. 7. He died 73a ; S.D. ii. 30. The date of his consecration does not seem to be known. Ethelbald Aedilbaldo] He succeeded Ceolred in 716 ; c. 24, p. 356. It was of Mercia. to hiin that St. Boniface addressed his famous letter of remonstrance, already cited. But he was a strong ruler. Bede represents him here as having the hegemony of the whole of Britain south of the Humber, though he does not reckon him among the so-called Bretwaldas; cf. H. H. p. 121, who calls him ' rex regum'; while Dr. Stubbs says that he was ' no doubt the most powerful king since Ethelbert of Kent, not excepting the Northumbrian rulers;' D. C. B. ii. 313. And Boniface, while rebuking his flagrant immorality and ecclesiastical oppressions, gives him credit for liberality and vigorous justice. (This letter, with accompanying letters to Archbishop Egbert of York, and Herefrid [inf. p. 362], begging them to enforce its lessons, is in Mon. Mog. pp. 168-180; H. & S. iii. 350-360). We find him making war on Wessex in 733 and 740; Sax. Chron. j overrunning Northumberland in 740 [737, Sax. Chron.], while Eadbert, King of Northumbria, was engaged against the Picts, inf. p. 362; combining with Wessex against the Welsh; Sax. Chron. s. a. 743 ; defeated by Wessex in 752, ib.; cf. Cont. Baed. 752. His murder is placed by Cont. Baed. (inf. p. 369"), in 757. So S. D. ii. 41. The Sax. Chron., followed by Fl. Wig., places it in 755, and says that it took place at Seckington (Secceswald, Fl.) in Warwickshire, and that he was buried at Bepton. Under 716, the Cliron. says that he reigned forty-one years, which agrees with 757. W. M., i. 79, says that his murderer was Beornred, who succeeded him ; but was immediately displaced by Offa ; inf. ; Sax. Chron. u. s. Ethelbald appears as the traditional founder of Croyland Abbey, but the charter is a gross forgery; H. & S. iii. 296-299 ; K. C. D. No. 66; Birch, No. 135. There is an interesting and genuine charter of 749, in which Ethelbald 'pro expiatione delictorum suorum' frees ecclesiastical lands from all burdens, except the repair of bridges and defence of foi tresses ; H. & S. iii. 386, 387 ; K. C. D. No. 99 ; Birch, No. 178. Apparently this did not avail him, for in a vision (previously cited) he was seen among the lost; Mon. Mog. p. 275. To him Felix dedicated his life of St. Guthlac, according to which Guthlac had foretold his accession, at a time when he was much persecuted by Ceolred ; Hardy, Cat. i. 405, 406 ; cf. Fl. Wig. i. 49. TJilfrid] Wilfrid II. See c. 6, ad Jin., note. Ediluald] v. c. 12, ad fin., note.

CHAP.

24.]

Notes.

343

p . 351. A c c a ] v. c. 20, notes. P e c t h e l m ] I n S. D. ii. 29, b y t h e common confusion of P a n d p (see on iii. 21, p. 169), his. n a m e is w r i t t e n ' W e c t h e l m u s . ' Mr. Arnold, H H . p. liii, t h i n k s t h i s is r i g h t . B u t ' P e h t h e l m ' is clearly ' h e l m of t h e Picts,' as ' P e h t w i n e , ' t h e n a m e of one of h i s successors ( w h o m H . H . pp. 125, 126, calls W i t w i n e ) , is ' f r i e n d of t h e Picts.' Bede h a s cited h i m as his a u t h o r i t y for t h e tale told i n c. 13, ad fin. H e h a d been deacon a n d m o n k u n d e r A l d h e l m ; c. 18, p. 320. There is n o clue to t h e date of h i s consecration beyond Bede's ' n u p e r ' here. There is a letter f r o m St. Boniface to h i m asking for i n f o r m a t i o n as to p r o h i b i t e d degrees of marriage ; Mon. Mog. pp. 94, 9 5 ; H . & S. iii. 310. H e died i n 735 ; Fl. Wig. H e is t h e first bishop of t h e A n g l i a n see of W h i t e r n or Candida Casa, w h i c h lasted till t h e d e a t h of B a d w u l f or Baldwulf, w h o survived at a n y r a t e to 803 ; Sax. C h r o n . s. a ; compared w i t h S. I), i. 52 ; cf. ib. ii. 53, 58 ; G. P. p. 257 ; H . & S. ii. 7, 8. On t h e see of W h i t e r n u n d e r N i n i a n , v. iii. 4, notes. I t would seem from Bede's words t h a t t h e district h a d become h e a t h e n again since N i n i a n ' s time. B r e t t o n e s ] Cf. on ii. 4, p. 88. q u a a d r i d e n t e p a c e ] Bede m u s t h e r e be r e f e r r i n g to freedom f r o m e x t e r n a l attacks f r o m Picts, Scots, a n d B r i t o n s ; for he h a s j u s t told u s t h a t t h e i n t e r n a l condition of N o r t h u m b r i a a t this, t i m e w a s deplorable. p l u r e s . . . a c c e p t a t o n s u r a . . . u i d e b i t ] T h i s shows t h a t Bede by J n o m e a n s favours an i n d i s c r i m i n a t e adoption of t h e monastic

Pehthelm.

External Peaoe-

Growth of }°" a s 1 j l _ cism.

n

life ; especially as i n m a n y cases t h e adoption was not genuine ; cf. Ep. ad Egb. §§ 11-13, mf- PP- 4 x 4 - 4 i 7 -

CHAPTER 24. P . 352. The w a y i n w h i c h Bede wrote h i s history, by subjects, Thechronor a t h e r t h a n by order of time, r e n d e r e d a chronological s u m m a r y logical very necessary ; a n d h e m i g h t h a v e m a d e it fuller w i t h advantage. s u r j i m This s u m m a r y has a v e r y i m p o r t a n t bearing on t h e h i s t o r y of annalistic w r i t i n g , as I shall hope to show i n m y i n t r o d u c t i o n to t h e Saxon Chronicle. The insertions m a d e i n it by t h e MSS. of t h e W i n c h e s t e r a n d D u r h a m groups (see t h e critical notes, and I n t r o d . pp. civ, cv) a n d t h e c o n t i n u a t i o n of it, inf. p p 361-363, show h o w easily it m i g h t become t h e s t a r t i n g - p o i n t of a regular chronicle. The references to t h e corresponding chapters of Bede's t e x t a r e placed m t h e m a r g i n . These will show h o w widely t h e n a r r a t i v e

344

The Ecclesiastical

History.

[BK. V.

departs from the chronological order. The AS. vers, omits the chronological summary, but gives the biographical notice which follows it. Additions X V . . . rexit] This is an addition to Bede's narrative. The rative ^ ^ a n n a * 9 53®' 54°» an< * 547 h a v e nothing corresponding to them in Bede's narrative. The eclipse of 540 is dated correctly June 20 ; but that of 538, which Bede dates Feb. 16, was really on Feb. 15 ; Art de Yérif, i. 62. On Ida see notes to Sax. Chron. p. 354. 658 [critical note] ; v. iii. 24, ad fin. pp. 354, 355. 667, 686, 687, 692 [critical notes]. For the bearing of these additions on the classification of the MSS., see Introd. pp. civ, cv. For the substance of the last three, v. c. 19 and notes. Wulfhere p. 354. 675. On the chronology of Wulfhere's reign, see on iii. of Mercia. ^ acljin. His death is not mentioned in the text of Bede. Fl. Wig. in relating it adds : ' qui regum Merciorum primus fidem . . . accepit [this is true, for Peada was only king of the South Mercians], et in tota gente sua daemoniorum culturam destruxit et penitus eradicauit ;' i. 32. Cf. the case of Earconbert {sup. iii. 8), whose daughter St. Ermingild he married ; ib. p. 355. 704. X X X I annos] This is inconsistent with the date of his accession given above, viz. 675. The Sax. Chron. rightly gives twenty-nine years as the length of his reign. Bede's p . 353. Haee de historia, &c.] On Bede's history and on his life works and works, see Introd. Part I. p. 357. monasterii] v. note on c. 21, ad init. dulce habui] This is a favourite phrase of Bede ; e. g. Yit. Oudb. c. 25 : ' Baldhelmus . . . uirtutes uiri Dei cunctis . . . referre melle dulcius habet cf. Opp. viii. 288 ; ix. 109, 156, 237, 305 ; xii. 287. i n prinoipium Genesis] The references in the margin are to Giles' edition of Bede's works in 12 vols., 8vo, 1843-1844. ad mortem Saulis libros I I I ] The death of Saul comes at the end of the fourth book of the commentary on Samuel. The reading of C. 0 2 . D. AS., &c. is therefore right. Though there was an interval between the first three books and the fourth it was not so long as fifteen years (716-731) ; v. Introduction, pp. xv, xvi, cxlviii.

BAEDAE CONTINUATIO.

P . 361. A s t h e a n n a l s 731-734 (as f a r as ' r e u e r s a ' ) are f o u n d in The conMS. M., a n d a n n a l s 733 a n d 734 u p to t h e same p o i n t are f o u n d tmuation. i n C at t h e e n d of Bede's chronological s u m m a r y (v. critical note, P- 356), it is q u i t e possible t h a t these entries were m a d e by Bede himself a f t e r t h e completion of t h e work in 731, a n d before h i s d e a t h i n 735. Of t h e l a t e r e n t r i e s I shall only deal w i t h t h o s e w h i c h are (i) connected w i t h t h e n a r r a t i v e of Bede ; (ii) n o t f o u n d i n t h e Sax. Chron. 731. F o r Ceolwulf, v. v. 23, p. 349 ; for Acca, v. 20. 732. F o r Egbert, see t h e notes on Bede's letter to h i m ; inf. p p . 405 ff.; for W i l f r i d , >.. v. 6, ad fin. 733. X V I I I I K a l . S e p . ] Aug. 14. This date is quite correct. 734. T h e r e was a total eclipse of t h e moon on J a n . 24, 734, at 3 a.m. The date i n t h e text is t h e r e f o r e j u s t a week too late. On T a t w i n , v. v. 23, p. 350. 735. On N o t h e l m , see Bede's Preface, p. 6, n o t e ; for F r i t h b e r t , v. v. 20, notes ; for F r i t h w a l d , Bishop of W h i t e r n , Sax. Chron. s. a. 762. On t h e d a t e of Bede's death, see I n t r o d u c t i o n , pp. lxxi-lxxiii. p. 362. 740. On Ethelbald, v. v. 23, notes ; for E t h e l w a l d , cf. v. 12, notes. A r n u u i n i . . . i n t e r e m p t i ] ' 740. A r w i n e Alius Eadulfi occisus est Arnwm die X Kal. I a n . feria Y I I ; ' S. D. ii. 38 (1. e. Dec. 23, t h i s w a s n o t a S a t u r d a y in 740, b u t was in 741). The Eadwulf m e a n t is probably t h e one w h o succeeded A l d f r i d for two m o n t h s ; see on v. 18, ad init. I t will be seen t h a t S. D. says n o t h i n g about E a d b e r t ; a n d t h e insertion of h i s n a m e is probably a m e r e slip, as Thorpe suggests, Lappenberg, E. T. i. 213. A n y h o w it cannot refer to E a d b e r t , K i n g of N o r t h u m b r i a , as h e was k i n g till 758. 741. C a r o l u s r e x F r a n e o r u m ] T h i s is Charles Martel t h e con- Charles q u e r o r of t h e Saracens. H i s sons, Carloman a n d P i p p i n t h e S h o r t Martel. ( t h e f a t h e r of Charlemagne), for a time divided t h e F r a n k i s h p o w e r ; but in 747 Carloman resigned, a n d like Caid walla of

346

Baedae

Continuatio.

Wessex, w e n t to Rome and became a monk, v. D. C. B. iii. 600, leaving the whole power i n the hands of Pippin. P a u l i thinks that the title ' R e x Fran coru m ' shows that these annals in their present shape cannot be older than the tenth c e n t u r y ; Forschungen zur deutschen Gesch., x i i . 157. 745. On Ingwald, v. v. 23, note. Herefrirt.

The Picts

Eclipses.

Boniface.

747. This is probably the Herefrid to w h o m SI. Boniface wrote the letter cited on v . 23. 750. T h e ' insurrection' of Cuthred against E t h e l b a l d refers to t h e battle of Burford, w h i c h t h e Sax. Chron. places i n 752, w h e r e see notes. Oengus is apparently Oengus (or Unusfr) mac Fergusa, K i n g of the Picts, w h o died in 761, inf. I t is difficult to see h o w he can have come into contact w i t h Wessex. S. D., w h o incorporates t h i s entry, omits the words ' e t O e n g u s u m ; ' ii. 40. I a m inclined to t h i n k t h a t the text is corrupt, and that these wards, and probably also Eadbert's annexation of K y l e , are connected w i t h an event w h i c h S. D., u.s., places under 756, the successful joint expedition of Eadbert a n d Oengus against A l c l u i t h or Dumbarton the capital of the Strathclyde Britons. W e h a v e seen Eadbert engaged against t h e Picts, 740, above. B y 756 he would seem to have compelled them into alliance w i t h h i m ; cf. S. D. i. 48 ; Sax. Chron. 737, note. B y Theudor is meant 'Teudubr filius Beli,' K i n g of the Strathclyde Britons, w h o died 750; A n n . C a m b . ; in 752, T i g h . ; cf. Lappenberg, i. 208. W h o Eanred was I do not know. ' Campus C y i l * is K y l e , a district of A y r s h i r e ; cf. Rhys, C. B . p. 118. On the relations between the Picts, the Dalriadic Scots, t h e Strathclyde Britons, and Northumbria at t h i s time, see ib. 176-178 ; S. C. S. i. 290 if. 753. This is certainly the right y e a r ; though the editions give 756- 753 is the only year between 734 and 865 in w h i c h there w a s a solar eclipse followed by a lunar eclipse in t h e month of January. T h e lunar eclipse (partial, hence ' s c u t o ' ) w a s on the date given i n the text, Jan. 24 ; t h e solar eclipse w a s on Jan. 9, the fifth of the Ides. 753 was t h e sixteenth year of Eadbert (not fifteenth as Hussey says, ad loc., w h o however was the first to suggest the right mode of emending the passage); w e should therefore probably r e a d : ' A n n o D C C L I I I , anno regni Eadbercti X V I , quinto Id. I a n . ' 754. B o n i f a c i u s ] T h i s is t h e great Apostle of Germany. I t would be impossible to discuss here the story of h i s eventful life. I t is curious that Bede says n o t h i n g about h i m ; a n d this fact a little weakens m y argument in t h e notes to i. 13 w i t h reference to Patrick. Boniface's life by W i l l i b a l d is in Mon. Mog. pp. 429 ff. ;

Notes.

34 7

Pertz, ii. 331 ff. T h e former volume also contains the best edition of his letters. On the date of his death, see Oelsner, Jahrbuch des fränkischen Beiches unter K ö n i g Pippin, pp. 489 ff. H e decides for 754. R e d g e r u s ] This is a mistake. Lullus or Lul, a West-Saxon, bucceeded Boniface as archbishop of Mainz. P a u l i however ¡suggests that HreSgar m a y have been his original name and that L u l was a mere nickname ; u. s. pp. 157-159. 757. On these events, v. v. 23, notes and Sax. Chron. s. a. 755. The story of C y n e w u l f ' s death is placed by the Chron. under 755, but t h e formal e n t r y of h i s slaying belongs to 784. The compiler of these annals must have misunderstood either t h e Chronicle or some common source from w h i c h they both drew. p. 363. 758. See Sax. Chron. 757. coelestis p a t r i a e u i o l e n t i a ] Cf. Matt. xi. 1 2 ; Thorpe, Lappenberg, E. T. i. 214, w r o n g l y takes ' u i o l e n t i a ' w i t h ' a c c e p t a ' ; as if Eadbert h a d been forcibly tonsured.

EXCURSUS ON THE PASCHAL CONTROVERSY AND TONSURE. E A D M E B , in his life of Wilfrid, says that he had omitted his hero's arguments on the Paschal question, ' n e in re huic opusculo non necessaria aliquod fastidium legentibus inferremus ; ' c. 10. Most readers of Bede will be inclined to wish that he had taken a lite course. It would be impossible to enter fully into this controversy, without a knowledge of astronomy and mathematics as a basis of scientific chronology, to which I can make no pretensions. But Points at issue bethe main points of difference between the Roman and Celtic tween the Roman and Churches can be apprehended without touching on these thorny Celtic questions. Churches. In the letter of Ceolfrid in v. 21, four rules are laid down ; the first two derived from the law, the third from the Gospel, the fourth from considerations of religious symbolism '. (1) Easter must fall in the first month 2 . (2) In the third week of that month. (3) On a Sunday. (4) The paschal full moon must not fall before the vernal equinox 3. Early conThe earliest Paschal controversies had turned on No. 3. The troversies. Jewish Christians, with St. John at their head, observed the 14th of the month Msan, the day of the Jewish Passover,

Tediousness of the Paschal controversy.

1 Cf. co. 6, 50, De Temp. Eat. I n 0. 61 Bede endeavours to ground the fourth rule also on Scripture; though he admits that the law ' aequinoctium nominatim non exprimit.' ' T h e Jews apparently had no rule about not keeping the passover before the equinox;' the only point considered in determining the first month being whether in sixteen days from the commencement of the month ' t h e baa-ley would be sufficiently ripe for the observance of the rite of the firstfruits'; if not, a month was intercalated ; D. C. A. i. 587. So Smith, p. 697. This maybe true of the early days of the Jewish Commonwealth; it is certainly not true of the later. Cf. the extract from Anatolius in Eusebius, H. E. vii.

3 2 : FJ.aßelv ¿ ' eo"TIP ¿K TTOV VITO $tAb>PO?, 'L(jJ(7iJ7rou, M o u f f a t o u At-yoju-evuiv, KCLL . . . TUP en iraAatoTepcup . . . fieip r a SiaßaTTjpta ßveu' . . . fiera [(Trffitpiai' ta/jLfr;r.

I owe the reference to Schürer, Gesch d. jüdischen Volkes, i. 629. 2 On the first month, cf. De Temp. Eat. cc. 11, 43, 51. 3 On the four rules, cf. ib. cc. 6i, 64.

Excursus on Paschal Controversy, &c.

349

regardless of the day of the week on which it might fall. The Gentile Christians, having no associations with the Passover, naturally attached their annual commemoration of the Resurrection to that first day which already in each week was kept in memory of it. The former custom prevailed in Asia, the latter in the West. In the Council of Nicaea, the Western custom became the rule of the Church, and those who adhered to the other view were stamped as heretics with the name of Quartodecimans On this point there was no controversy between the Roman and Celtic Churches. Bede more than once 2 refutes the unfair insinuations of some of the Roman party 3 that the Celts were Quartodecimans. It must be admitted that the Celts themselves gave some ground for the charge by claiming for their practice the sanction of St. John's authority, which, as Wilfrid showed, would only be in point if they were Quartodecimans 4 . The Roman party, on their side, were equally unhistorical in asserting that the system which they followed had been that of the Church of Rome ever since the days of St. Peter 5. Though their adversaries had not the knowledge to refute them, the Church of Rome had more than once changed its paschal practice, and the rules which were ultimately adopted in the Western Church were mainly worked out at Alexandria 6 . Nor in principle was there any difference between the Celtic and Roman Churches as to the other three rules ; the differences arose as to the mode of carrying them out. Thus in regard to the second rule : what was to be considered the third week of the first month ? The Celts reckoned it from the 14th to the soth of the moon inclusive 7 . The Latins had originally reckoned it from the 16th to the sand 8 . The reason for this rule was to make it 1 D. C. A.; Smith, pp. 696, 697. The Council of Nicaea did not, as is often asserted, lay down rules for the finding of Easter ; but it fixed the celebration to Sunday, and enjoined uniformity; Ideler, ii. 206 ff. 2 H. E. iii. 4 , 1 7 , pp. J 3 5 , 1 6 2 . 3 e. g. Wilfrid, Eddius, cc. 12, 14, 15. Aldhelm, H. & S. iii. 271; and probably Pope John IY, H. E. ii 19, and notes. 1 Eddius, c. 10; H. E. iii. 2 5 , pp. 1 8 4 - 1 8 6 . 5 lb. p. 185, v. 31, p. 337; cf. Smith, p. 693. • Opp. vi. 181: ' Aegyptus mater artium docet.' ib. 206, ' Aegyptii quos calculandi esse peritissimos constat.' So H. E. v. 21, p. 339: ' Aegyptii . . . prae ceteris doctoribuB calculandi palmam tenent.' Opp. vi. 235: ' apud Aegyptios huius supputationis antiquitus tradita uidebatur esse peritia.' 7 H. E. ii. 2; iii. 28 (British); iii. 3, 25; v. 21 (Irish and Pictish). B Ceolfrid, or Bede, refutes this view, H. E. v. 21, p. 338, but without specifying the persons aimed at. Conversely in the De Temp. Eat. c. 59.

The Celts ¿ggj^J^ 0 "

Roman

The third month, •*low rockoiie d

350

Excursus on Paschal Controversy

possible for Good F r i d a y 1 to fall on the 14th of the moon, the day on which Christ was believed to have suffered 2. Ultimately the Alexandrian rule prevailed, which was to reckon it from the 15th to the 21st. I t is on this point that most of the argument is expended in iii. 25 and v. 21 ; the other points being treated as subordinate. It is plain that a divergence of a week would frequently be the result of this difference. For whenever the 14th of the moon fell on a Sunday, the Celts would celebrate Easter on that day, whereas the Romans would defer it to the following Sunday. This is precisely the case which Bede represents as occurring in the household of Oswy of Northumbria, where the king, who followed the Celtic use, would sometimes be celebrating Easter, while the queen, in accordance with the Eoman rule, was still fasting in Holy Week 3. Cycles.

Closely connected with this was the question of the cycles 1 used for determining on what date the 14th of the moon would fall 5 . Ultimately the Alexandrian cycle of nineteen years, as finally amended by Dionysius Exiguus, was adopted by the Eoman Church ; whereas the Celts continued to use an older cycle of eighty-four years". W h a t amount of divergence might arise from this cause I do not know. Bede does not often refer to the question of cycles. In iii. 4, p. 134, he speaks of the community of Iona as following 'dubii cii-culi ; ' and rightly attributes their error to the want of constant communication with the outer world 7 . Indeed, considering the difficulty of communication. Bede refutes t h e L a t i n s b y name, whereas the Celts, t h o u g h refuted, are not mentioned expressly. 1 T h e TT P- 35 1 a n d note (cf. I I . 224) ; i n t h e province of N o r t h u m b r i a , ib. (cf. I I . 1 2 9 ) ; t r a c t on subjection of bishops of, to York, p. c v i i ; c h u r c h of, dedicated to S t . Martin, I I . 1 2 8 ; pilgrimages to, I I . 129 ; l a t e r hist o r y of, ib.; l e t t e r of A l c u i n to m o n k s of, ib. ; o t h e r n a m e s of, ib. ; T r u m w i n e ' s see w r o n g l y placed at, I I . 2 2 4 ; P e h t w i n e a n d Badwulf bishops of, I I . 3 4 3 ; district of, relapses i n t o h e a t h e n i s m a f t e r Nynias, ¿6. ; P e h t h e l m ' s see probably i n m o n a s t e r y of, I I . 384. A d C a p r a e C a p u t , Gateshead, I I . 1 0 4 ; U t t a abbot of, iii. 21, p. 170 a n d n o t e ; d a t e of, I I . 149. A d d a , presbyter, accompanies P e a d a t o evangelise t h e Middle Angles, iii. 21, p. 170 a n d n o t e ; b r o t h e r of U t t a , ib. A d d i , a gesith, Bishop J o h n of York consecrates a c h u r c h of, v. 5, p. 288 a n d note ; miraculously heals a s e r v a n t of, ib. a n d note. ADDITIONAL MSS., B r i t i s h Museum, pp. lxxxvi note, c, ciii, cvii, cxxiii ; I I . 171. 4 ADEILADU,' to build, I I . 102. ADELMAR, diaconus, h i s vision of t h e other world, I I . 295. ADEMAB, traces Bede's intellectual descendants, p. xxiv note. ADEODATUS, Pope, g r a n t of, to Abbot H a d r i a n , I I . 204. A d G-efrin, Yeverin, N o r t h u m berland, a royal vill, P a u l i n u s

Rerum.

397

baptizes n u m e r o u s Bernicians at, ii. 14, p . 1 1 5 a n d n o t e s ; deserted, ib. A d L a p i d e m , ? S t o n e h a m on t h e I t c h e n , I I . 1 0 4 ; two young princes of W i g h t captured at, iv. 16, p. 239 a n d note. A d M u r u m , ? W a l t o n or W a l b o t t l e , N o r t h u m b e r l a n d , I I . 104 ; P e a d a a n d Sigbert baptized b y F i n a n a t place called, iii. 2 1 , p . 170 a n d n o t e ; iii. 22, p. 172 a n d n o t e ; twelve m i l e s d i s t a n t f r o m t h e E a s t e r n sea, ib. A d N e m u s , v. A d B a r u a e . ADO, archbishop of Yienne, l e t t e r of Nicolas I to, I I . 212. ADOT.ANA, abbess of Palentz, l e t t e r of Elfled to, I I . 185. A d r i a n u s , v. H a d r i a n u s . ADTANATOS, V. Tanatos. A d Tuifyrdi, 'Twyford,' ? Alnmouth, Northumberland, I I . 104; on t h e Alne, iv. 28, p. 272 ; synod at, ib. a n d notes. 1 a d u e n a ' = convert, I I . 227. A d TJillam S a m b u c e , ? Camboise or Sandoe, N o r t h u m b e r l a n d , Ceolfrid obtains l a n d at, H a b . § 15, p . 380 a n d note. A d u l u a l d u s , v. E a d b a l d . J E a n f l e d , A e a n f l e d , ii. 9, p. 99; iii. 24, p. 1 7 9 ; v. Eanfled. A e b b a , a u n t of Egfrid, abbess of Goldingham, iv. 19, p . 243 a n d note(cf. I I . 245); receives A d a m n a n ' s prophecy of t h e destruct i o n of Coldingham, iv. 25, pp. 264, 265 a n d n o t e s ; half-sister of Oswy, I I . 2 3 6 ; f o u n d e d Ebchester, ib.; f r i e n d of C u t h b e r t a n d W i l f r i d , ib.; t r a n s l a t e d to D u r h a m , ¿6.; St. Abb's H e a d called from, ib. ; intercedes for release of W i l f r i d , I I . 3 2 6 ; life of, p. cxxxviii. A e b b e r e u r n i g , Abercorn, R o m a n wall begins near, i. 12, p. 26 a n d note ; s i t u a t i o n of, iv. 26, p. 267 and note; Trumwine retires f r o m m o n a s t e r y of, a f t e r E g f r i d ' s death, ib. a n d n o t e s ; I I . 385 (cf. I I . 24,224) ; h i s see probably i n m o n a s t e r y of, I I . 224, 3 8 4 ;

3 9 8

Index

Noniirium, Locorum,

Trumwine called abbot of, II. 262; separated from the see of York, II. 326. Aeeci, bishop of part of the East Angles (Dunwich), iv. 5, p. 217 and note. AED, son of Brendan, prince of Tethba, grants Durrow to Columba, II. 133. Aedan, king of the Scots in Britain, defeated by Ethelfrid at Degsastan, i. 34 and notes ; son of Gabran, II. 13, 64 ; attacks the Orkneys, II. 13, 14, 65 ; inaugurated by St. Columba,, II. 64, 65, 135 ; makes himself independent, II. 65 ; attacks Man, ib.; fights the battles of Leithrig and Circhend, ib.; his death, ib.; legends about, in Irish and Welsh, II. 65, 66 ; called Ean by Sigb. Gembl., II. 66. Aedan, Aidan, bishop of Lindisfarne, sent as bishop at Oswald's request, iii. 3, p. 131 and notes ; his Paschal errors, tb. and note; iii. 17, pp. 161, 162 and notes; tolerated on account of his piety, iii. 25, p. 182 ; his character, ib.; iii. 5, pp. 135,136 and notes ; p xxxvi ; Oswald grants him a see in Lindisfarne, iii. 3, p. 133 and notes vcf. II. 134); his imperfect knowledge of English, ib.; Oswald acts as interpreter to, ib. and note ; a monk of Iona, ib.; sent from Iona, v. 22, p. 347 and note ; iii. 5, p. 135 and notes (cf. II. 1 1 3 ) ; consecrated bishop, ib. and notes ; redeems slaves, and trains them as clergy, ib. p. 136 and note (cf. II. 37, 193) ; tradition as to his mission, ib. p. 137 and notes; his delight at Oswald's charity, iii. 6, p. 138 and notes; his prophecy, ib. and notes; story of the horse given by Oswin to, iii. 14, pp 156,157 and notes (cf. I I . 136, 367); foretells Oswin's death, ib. p. 157 and notes ; dies, ib. and notes ; iii. 17, pp. 159, 160 and notes ; v. 24, p. 354; II. 91, 240; miracle

Rerum.

wrought by, iii. 15 ; accustomed to seek retirement in Fame, iii. 16 and notes; buried in Lindisfarne cemetery, iii. 17, p. 160 and notes; translated to the church, ib.; succeeded by Finan, ib.; iii. 25, p. 181 and notes; miracles after his death, iii. 17, pp. 160, 161 and notes; highly honoured by Honorius and Felix, iii. 25, p. 182 ; length of his episcopate, iii. 26, p. 189 ; Eata one of his twelve English pupils, ib. p. 190 and note; part of his bones takenawayby Colman, ib. (cf. II. 167); Ceadda a disciple of, iii 28, p. 195 and note; recalls Hild to Northumbria, iv. 23, p. 253 ; frequently visits and instructs her, ib. ; Heiu, the first Northumbrian nun, receives the veil from, ib. ; institutes the monastic life at Lindisfarne, iv. 27, p. 270; asceticism of his disciples, iii. 5, p. 136 ; p. xxx note ; life of, p. cxxxviii ; date of his mission, I I . 121; never received the pallium, II. 126, 189 ; arguments drawn from his mission under Edward I, II. 132 ; decline of his fame, I I . 165 ; vision of, leads Cuthbert to the monastic life, I I . 165, 266, 269; Bamborough Church dedicated to, II. 166; fate of his relics, II. 167 ; said to have been translated to Glastonbury, ib.; A S . vers, omits Bede's censures on, II. 124, 167 ; ascetic tradition of, at Lindisfarne, II. 340. A E D A N , V. E a d w i n e .

Aeddi, 1 cognomento Stephanus,' invited by Wilfrid from Kent to teach chanting to the Northumbrian churches, iv. 2, p. 205 and note (cf. I I . 118, 359) ; his Life of Wilfrid, II. 206, 315 ; used by Bede without acknowledgement, p. xxiv note; II. 315. iEDELBLMUS, a scribe of MS. W., pp. cx, cxi. Aedgils, presbyter, a monk, first of Coldingham, and then of Wearmouth and Jarrow, iv. 25,

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

p. 266 and notes ; tells Bede the story of Adamnan of Coldingharn, ib. pp. 265, 266; p. xlv note. Aedilbald, king of the Mercians, all the provinces and kings south of the Humber subject to, in 731, v. 23, p. 350 and note ; Tatwin consecrated in the fifteenth year of, v. 24, p. 356; treacherously devastates Northumbria, C. 740; Cuthred of Wessex rises against, C. 750 and note (cf. I I . 342) ; treacherously murdered, C. 757; I I 342 ; grant of, I I . 220 ; letter of St. Boniface to, II. 306, 339, 342, 379, 385, 386; appointment of Tatwin probably due to, I I . 341 ; his wars against Wessex, Northumbria, and the Welsh, II. 342; traditional founder of Croyland, ib.; genuine grants of, ib.; vision of future punishment of, ib. ; Felix' Life of Guthlac dedicated to, ib.; Guthlac foretells accession of, ib.; persecuted by his predecessor Ceolred, ib. Aedilberct, king in Kent, i. 25, p. 44; extent of his power, ib. p. 45 ; ii. 3, p. 85 and note ; ii. 5, p. 89 and notes (cf. II. 43') ; third of the seven great English kings, ib. and notes; receives Augustine and his companions, i. 25, pp. 45,46 and notes; afraid of magic arts, ib.p. 45 (cf. I I . 59); gives them a settlement in Canterbury, ib. p. 46 and note ; i. 26, p. 47 ; married to Bertha, a Frankish princess, ib. and note (cf. I I . 94); baptized, ib. and note (cf. I I . 142); refuses to force Christianity on his people, ib and n o t e ; letter of Gregory to, i. 32, pp. 67-70 and notes (cf. II. 58) ; builds the church of SS. Peter and Paul, near Canterbury, i. 33 and notes; helps Augustine to bring about a conference w i t h the British bishops, ii. 2, p. 81 and notes ; Ssebert, king of the East Saxons, nephew and subject to, ii. 3, p.

Rerum.

399

85 and note; Eicula sister of, ib.; builds the churches of St. Paul in London and of St. Andrew in Rochester, ib. and notes; endows them and Canterbury, ib. and notes ; his conversion recorded in Augustine's epitaph, ib. p. 86; letter of Boniface I V to, ii. 4, p. 88 and n o t e ; his death, v. 24, p. 353 ; ii 5, p. 89 and notes ; the first English king to win the heavenly kingdom, ib. (cf.II.390); even before his death his ascendency was passing to Redwald,ifc. and note; buried in St. Martin's porticus in the church of SS. Peter and Paul, ib. p. 90; his dooms reduced to writing, ib. and notes ; son of Eormenric, ib. and note ; succeeded by his son Eadbald, ib.; built the ' secretarium' of St. Andrew in Rochester, iii. 14, p. 154 and notes; legend that he removed his capital from Canterbury to Reculver, I I . 44 ; heathen fane of, converted into a church, I I . 58, 5 9 ; deposits gifts of Gregory in monastery of SS. Peter and Paul, I I . 57, 62, 63; said to have sent messengers to Gregory, I I . 63 ; spurious bull of Boniface I V addressed to, ib. ; his supremacy extends over Britons, II. 73 ; called king of the East Saxons, I I . 79 ; date of his accession, II. 85, 87 ; defeated by Ceawlin of Wessex, I I . 87. Aedilberct, son and co-heir of W i t r e d k i n g o f K e n t , v . 2 3 , p. 348 and note; letter of, to St. Boniface, II. 338. Aedilberg, daughter of Ethelbert and sister of Eadbald of Kent, ii. 9, p. 97 (cf. II. 321) ; called Tata, ¿6.; marriage of, to Edwin, ib. pp. 97, 98 ; Paulinus accompanies to Northumbria, ib. p. 98 and note; birth of her daughter Eanfled, ¿6. p. 99; letter of Boniface V to, ii. 11, pp. 104106 and notes ; retires with her children to Kent after the death

400

Index

Nominunn^ Locorum,

of Edwin, ii. 20, pp. 125,126 and notes ; sends her son and grandson to Gaul for safety, ib p. 126 and notes ; II. 116 ; founds the monastery of Liming, after her return to Kent, ib. Aedilberg, daughter of Anna, king of the East Angles, iii. 8, p. 142 and note; becomes abbess of Faremoutier-en-Brie, ib. and note (cf. II. 144); aunt of Earcongota, ib. p. 144; begins to build a church, ib.; her body found uncorrupted, and translated to the church of St. Stephen, ib.; confused with Aedilburga of Barking, II. 149, 2x7 ; possible Life of, II. 150. Aedilburga, sister of Earconwald, who founds for her the monastery of Barking, iv. 6, pp. 218, 219 and notes; miraculous experience of, iv. 7, pp. 219, 220 and notes; vision at the time of her death, iv. 9, pp. 221, 222 and notes; miracle at her tomb, ib. pp. 222, 223; appears to a nun named Tortgyd, ib. pp. 223, 224 and note; succeeded by Hildilid, iv. 10, p. 224 and note; book of her life cited, ib. iv. 11, p. 225 (cf. iv. 7, p. 219 and note); p. xxiv note ; confused with the preceding, II. 149, 217. Aedilfrid, king of the Northumbrians, i. 34 and note ; his successes against the Britons, ib. and note (cf. II. 75); defeats Aedan at Degsastan, ib. and notes ; his brother Theodbald slain, ib. and note ; II. 10; defeats the Britons in the battle of Chester, ii. 2, p. 84 and notes; orders the massacre of the monks of Bangor, ib. and notes; persecutes Edwin, ii. 12, p. 107; II. 390; endeavours to force Eedwald to kill or surrender him, ii. 12, pp. 107,108; defeated and slain by Redwald in the battle of the Idle, ib. p. 110 and note (cf. II. 77, 93, 103) ; Eanfrid, son of, succeeds Edwin in Bernicia, iii. 1, p. 127 and notes;

Rerum.

children of, in exile during Edwin's reign, and baptized among the Scotti, ib. and notes (cf. II. 93, 99, 120, 124, 161); called JSdlfred Flesaur, II. 64 ; legends of, in the Triads, II. 64, 66; son of Ethelric, II. 93,120; retains Deira with Bernicia, ib.; Acha wife of, II. 119, 124, 141, 165, 236; Bebba wife of, according to Nennius, I I . 141 ; not the father of Ebba, II. 236. Aedilheri, king of the East Angles, brother and successor of Anna, iii. 24, p. 178 and note; caused the war between Oswy and Fenda, ib. and note; slain in the battle of the Winwasd, ib. (cf. II. 106,169); father of Aldwulf, II. 106. Aedilhild, abbatissa, sister of Ethelwine and Aldwine, visits Queen Osthryth at Bardney, iii. 11, p. 149 ; still alive in Bede's time, ib.; demoniac cured in her monastery, ib. pp. 149, 150. Aedilhun, son of Edwin and Ethelberg, ii. 14, p. 1x4; baptized, ib.; dies ' in albis,' and is buried at York, ib. and note. Aedilred, king of the Mercians, succeeds his brother Wulfhere, v. 24, p. 354 and note (cf. II. 231) ; a great benefactor of the monastery of Bardney, iii. 11, p. 148 and notes ; ravages Kent and Rochester, iv. 12, p. 228 and notes ; v. 24, p. 355 (cf. II. 80, 215); Council of Hatfield in the reign of, iv. 17, p. 239 and note; battle of the Trent between Egfrid and, iv. 21 and notes (cf. II. 155, 215) ; Theodore makes peace between Egfrid and, ib. and notes; married to Osthryth, Egfrid's sister, ¿6. and note (cf. II. 154); Imma taken captive by a gesith of, iv. 22, p. 250 and note; orders Wilfrid to consecrate Oftfor, iv. 23, p. 255; becomes a monk and is succeeded by Cenred, v. 13, p. 311 and note; v. 24, pp. 355, 356 and note; II. 221; Ceolred, son of,

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

v. 19, p. 32a ; letter of Pope John V I to, ib. p. 327 (cf. I I . 275); as abbot receives Wilfrid, and pleads his cause with Cenred, ib. p. 329 and note ; said to have founded Bardney, I I . 155 ; recovers Lindsey, ib.; spurious grants of, II. 154, 22a; said to have expelled W y n f r i d , II. 315 ; letter of Theodore to, I I . a a i , 326; probably conquers Dorchester, and sets up JStla as bishop, I I . 346 ; monk and abbot of Bardney, II. 154, aai, 337; Edwin's translation takes place i n reign of, I I . 116, 391; monastery of St. Peter's, Gloucester, founded under, p. cxiv. A e d i l t h r y d , daughter of Edwin and Ethelberg, ii. 14, p. 1 1 4 ; baptized, ¿6.; dies ' i n albis,' and is buried at York, ib. and note. A e d i l t h r y d , daughter of A n n a of East Anglia, iv. 19, p. 243 and notes; her first husband Tondbert, prince of the South Gyrwas, ib. and n o t e ; marries Egfrid of Northumbria, ib. and notes; remains a virgin, ib. and notes; Owine comes with, from East Anglia, iv. 3, pp. 207, 208 and notes; her chief thane and major-domo, ib. p. 208 and note ; Wilfrid testifies to Bede of her virginity, iv. 19, p. 243 and n o t e ; enters Coldingham as a nun, receiving the veil from Wilfrid, ib. pp. 243, 244 and note (cf. I I . 3 1 7 ) ; abbess of Ely, ib. p. 244 and note (cf. I I . 245) ; her mode of life, ¿6. and notes (cf. pp. xxvi note, xxx note, xxxvi) ; dies and is succeeded by her sister Sexburgh, ib. and notes (cf. I I . 195); stories connected with her death and translation, ib. pp. 244-246 and notes (cf. I I . 242, 319, 324); found uncorrupted, ib. p. 245 and note (cf. I I . 151); Bede's hymn in honour of, iv. 20, pp. 247,248 and notes; her noble birth, ib. p. 248 (cf. I I . 90); Imma a thane of, iv. VOL. II.

D

Rerum.

4 0 1

2a, p. 251 and notes-; grants the site for Hexham, I I . 318 ; Lives of, I I . 235; Egfrid marries Eormenburg before the death of, I I . 236. Aedilualch, king of the South Saxons, iv. 13, p. 230 and note ; baptized in Mercia, ib. and note; W u l f h e r e godfather, and grants W i g h t and the province of the Meanwari to, ib. and notes; promotes the conversion of his people by Wilfrid, ib.; grants Wilfrid land and its appurtenances at Selsey, ib. p. 232 and notes ; slain by Csedwalla, iv. 15 and note ; I I . 229 ; does not christianise Wight, I I . 228. A e d i l u a l d , king of the East Angles, brother of Anna, iii. 22, p. 174; godfather of Swidhelm of Essex, ib. and notes. Aediluini," E d i l u i n i , bishop of Lindsey, iv. 12, p. 229 and note; brother of Ethelhild and Aidwine, iii. 11, p. 149; brother of Ethelhun, iii. 27, p. 192; studies in Ireland, ib. ; bishop of Lindsey for a long time, ib. See also Adal-, iEgel-, Ael-, Agil-, Athel-,Edil-, Ethel-, Oidil-. A e d u i n i , king of the Northumbrians, born in 585, I I . 93 ; the fifth of the seven great English kings, ii. 5, p. 89 and notes; extent of his power, ib. and notes; ii. 9, p. 97 and notes (cf. I I . 390) ; reduces the Meuaniae insulae, ii. 5, p. 89 ; ii. 9, p. 97 and notes; his power greater than any previous English king's, ib. and n o t e ; converted by Paulinus, ib. (cf. I I . 390); marries Ethelberg, daughter of Ethelbert, ib. pp. 97, 98 and n o t e ; negotiates w i t h Eadbald for the marriage, ib.; receives Paulinus, ib. p. 98; attempted assassination of, by a West Saxon emissary, ib. pp. 98, 99 and notes ; saved by his thane Lilla, ib. p. 99 and n o t e ; birth of his daughter

402

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

Eanfled, t'6. (cf. I I . 391); dedicates her to Christ, ib. and note (cf. v. 24, p. 353) ; defeats the West Saxons, ib. p. 100 and note; hesitates as to the adoption of Christianity, ib. and n o t e ; ii. 11, p. 105; ii. 12, pp. 107, 110 ; letter of Boniface V to, ii. 10, pp. 100-104 a n < l notes (cf. II. 58); to his queen, Ethelberg, ii. 11, pp. 104-106 and notes; care of Boniface V for conversion of, ii. 12, p. 106 ; his exile at the court of Bedwald, ib. p. 107 (cf. II. 93, 390) ; mysterious experience there, ib. pp. 107-110 and notes (cf. II. 93, 3901; persecuted by Ethelfrid of Northumbria, ib. p. 107; succeeds him, ib. p. n o and note; holds a witenagemot as to the adoption of Christianity, ii. 13, pp. i n , l i s and notes; is himself converted, ib. p. 113 ; baptized at York, v. 24, p. 353 ; ii. 14,pp.113, i i 4 a n d n o t e s ; builds a wooden church at York, ib. p . 114 and note (cf. I I . 123}; grants Paulinus a see at York, ib.; begins a church of stone at York, ib. and note; ii. 20, p. 125; his son Osfrid by his first wife Cwenburg, ii. 14, p. 114 and note (cf. I I . u e ) ; his children Ethelhun, Ethelthryth, and Wuscfrea, by his second wife Ethelberg, ib.; slain by pagans, ib. p. 1 1 5 ; converts Earpwald of East Anglia, ii. 15, p. 115 and notes (cf. II. 93); present at Paulinus' baptisms in the Trent, ii. 16, p. 1 1 7 ; peace in Britain under, ib. p. 118 and notes; the ' t u f a ' carried before, ib. and notes; Pope Honorius writes to, ii. 17, pp. 118-120and notes; ii. 18, p. 120 (cf. II. 125); C fedwalla rebels against, ii. 20, p. 124 and notes; slain in the battle of Hatfield, ib. and notes; v. 24, p. 354; p. xviii ; II. 99, 391; his head buried in St. Peter's, York, ii. 20, p. 125 and note; his thane Bass escorts

Rerum.

his wife and children w i t h his treasures to Canterbury, ib. pp. 125, 126 and notes ; succeeded in Deira by Osric, in Bernicia by Eanfrid, iii. 1, p. 127 and notes; sons of Ethelfrid in exile during his reign, ib. and note; Oswald nephew of, by his sister Acha, iii. 6, p. 139 and n o t e ; Oswin of the stock of (wrongly), iii. 14, p. 154 and note; Eanfled daughter of, iii. 15, p. 157 and n o t e ; iii. 24, p. 179; buried at Whitby, ib. and note (cf. I I . 116, 391); Hereric, father of Hild, nephew of, iv. 23, p. 252 and note ; Hild converted with, ib. and note ; called ' rex Christianissimus,' II. 86, 390; takes refuge with Cadvan ofGwynedd, I I . 93, 1 1 4 ; brought up with his son Cadwallon, ib. ib.; altar built on the site of baptism of, I I . 102; in exile at the Mercian court, I I . 103 ; combines w i t h Eadbald to approach the pope on the affairs of the English Church, I I . i i i ; besieges Cadwallon in Priestholm, and compels him to take refuge in Ireland, II. 1 1 5 ; drives him into Arvon, ib.; retains Bernicia with Deira, II. 120 ; none of his male line reign in Northumbria, ¿6.; has possession of Lindsey, I I . 155; buried near the altars of SS. Peter and Gregory, I I . 391. See also Ead-, Ed-. jEgelwin, bishop of Durham, translates the relics of Oswin. II. 164. A e g y p t i a seruitus, v. 21, pp. 338, 34iAegyptii, v. 21, p. 335; their mode of calculating the Paschal moon, iii. 25, p. 187; equinox fixed by, v. 21, p. 339 and note ; the most skilled calculators, ib. and note (cf.II.349) > their principles adopted in the churches in Britain, ib. p. 341. Aegyptus, people of Israel in, i. 30, p. 65 ; their delivery from,

Index

dominum,

v. 21, pp. 334-336; exodus of Israel from, one of Csedmon's subjects, iv. 24, p. 2 6 1 ; II. 253 ; nineteen-year cycle first adopted in, v. 21, p. 341 and note; observes the catholic Easter, iii. 25, p. 184 ; ' mater artium,' II. 349. Aelbert, abbot of Cornu Vallis, Haa. § 2 9 ; II. 3 6 8 . Aelffled, Aelbfied, daughter of Oswy and Eanfled, iii. 24, p. 178 (cf. II. 90, 391); devoted to God by Oswy, ib. and note; enters the monastery of Hartlepool, ib. p. 179 and note; transferred to Whitby, ib.; becomes abbess of Whitby, ib. and note (cf. II. 116, 3 9 1 ) ; dies and is buried there, ib. and notes; joint abbess with her mother, iv. 26, p. 267 and note (cf. II. 185, 245); a friend of St. Cuthbert, II. 185; letter of, to Adolana, abbess of Palentz, ib.; helps to restore Wilfrid, ib.; II. 326; John of Hexham trained under, II. 274; translation of Edwin takes place under, II. 391. Aelfrio, uncle of Edwin, father of Osric, iii 1, p. 127 (cf. II. 186). J E l f r i c , II. 55; his colloquies cited, II. 6 ; Hex ameron ascribed to, II. 7 ; homily on St. Alban, taken from Bede, II. 18; homily on St. Gregory, cited, II. 42; homily on St. Fursa, II. 169; on St. Ethelthryth, II. 2 3 5 ; on Imma, II. 243; on Drythelm, II. 295. Aelfuini, .¿Elfuini, brother of Egfrid, slain in the battle of the Trent, iv. 21 and notes ; v. a 4, P- 355 5II- 318 5 styled king, iv. 22, p. 249 and note ; Imma one of his thanes, ib. and note ; called ' rex Christianissimus,' II. 86, 243; probably underking of Deira, II. 120, 243. See also Alf-. Aelli, king of the South Saxons, the first of the seven great English kings, ii. 5, p. 89 and note. Aelli, king of the Deiri, ii. r, D

Locorum,

Berum.

403

p. 80 and note; II. 72, 390; father of Edwin, II. 93, 390 ; said to have been slain by Ethelric, ib. ; son of YflS, II. 119 ; his death, IL 120; Acha daughter of, II. 161. Aelphegus, V. Alphege. JEnheri, of the Hwiccas, brother of Eanfrid, iv. 13, p. 230 and note ; a Christian, ib. Aeodbaldus, ii. 7, p. 95 ; ii. 9, p. 97 ; v. Eadbald. JEosterwyni, v. Eosterwyni. Aeqtrinoctium, v. Baeda, Equinox. JEscwtete, son of Oenfus, reigns in Wessex, II. 220, 221. Aesica, name of a little boy in the monastery of Barking, iv. 8 and notes; dies there, ib. Aetherius, Etherius, archbishop of Aries (really bishop of Lyons), Gregory commends Augustine to, i. 24 and note ; Augustine consecrated by (really by Vergilius), i. 27, p. 48 and note ; letter of Gregory to, II. 40.

Aethiops, II. 72.

Aetius, patricius, consul with Simmachus, i. 13 and note; implored to send help to Britain, ib. (cf. II. 27) ; his struggle against the Huns, ib.; put to death by Valentinianus, i. 21, p. 41 and note; his adherents murder Valentinianus, ib. and note; orders the Alani to attack the Armoricans, II. 34. Aetla, bishop of Dorchester, iv. 23, p. 254 and note ; educated under Hild at Whitby, »6.; wrongly identified by H. & S. with Hsedde, II. 245; probably appointed by Ethelred of Mercia, IL 246; not found in episcopal lists, ib. Afer, Afir, Severus and Abbot Hadrian Africans, i. 5 ; iv. 1, p. 202 ; v. Eustatius. Africa, observes the catholic Easter, iii. 25, p. 184; daily communion the rule in, Ee. § 15 ; overrun by the Saracens, II- 3392

404

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

A g a b u s , foretells famine in Syria, i- 3AGARENI, descendants of Ishmael, identical w i t h t h e Saracens, I I - 339A g a t h a , iv. ao, p. 247 and note. A g a t h o , pope, sends John the archchanter to B r i t a i n w i t h Benedict Biscop, iv. 18, p. 241 and note ; Hab. § 6, p. 369 and note ; receives Benedict Biscop and gives h i m a charter of privileges for his monastery, ib. ib. and notes ; Hab. § 15, p. 380 ; Haa. §§ 16, ao (cf. I I . 360); orders John to inquire into the orthodoxy of the English Church, iv. 18, pp. 341, 04a and note ; receives his report after his death, ib. p. 24a ; W i l f r i d pleads his first appeal before, v . 19, p. 336 and note ; Council of Borne under, against the Monothelites, ib.pp.3a6, 327 and notes (cf. I I . 230); his decision on Wilfrid's case i n this council cited in Wilfrid's second appeal, ib. pp. 337, 328 ; gives books to Benedict Biscop, p. x i x n o t e ; said to have sanctioned the location of the West Saxon see at Winchester, I I . 1 4 4 ; spurious grant of, to Chertsey, I I . 217. A g a t h o , a priest i n attendance on Agilbert, iii. 25, p. 183 ; accompanies h i m to t h e Synod of W h i t b y , ib. AGDE, Council of, I I . ata. ' a g e n d a '*=mass, I I . 80, 81. A g i l b e r o t , bishop of the W e s t Saxons a n d of Paris, I I . 144, 145; a Gaul by birth, iii. 7, p. 140 and note ; studies in Ireland, ib. and notes (cf. I I . 196); comes t o Wessex from Ireland, ¿6.; offered the W e s t Saxon see b y Cenwalh, ib. and n o t e ; his ' barbarous' speech, ib. and notes (cf. I I . 4 1 ) ; offended at the attempted division of t h e diocese, retires to Gaul, ib. pp. 140, 141 and notes (cf. I I . 245) ; made bishop of Paris, iii. 28, p. 194; iii. 7, p. 141 and note ;

Rerum.

dies there, ib. and n o t e ; invited b y Cenwalh to return, ib.; sends his nephew L e u therius or Hlothhere in h i s stead, ib. and notes; bishop of the W e s t Saxons, iii. 25, p. 183; comes to Northumbria, ib.; a friend of A l c h f r i d and W i l f r i d , ib.; ordains W i l f r i d priest, ib. ; v. 19, p. 325; I I . 317 ; has an attendant priest named Agatho, i i i . 25, p. 1 8 3 ; attends t h e Synod of W h i t b y , t6. (cf. I I . 146); asks that W i l f r i d m a y represent the Roman side, ib. p. 184 and note ; returns home after the Synod, iii. 26, p. 189 and note ; consecrates W i l f r i d at Compifcgne, iii. 28, p. 1 9 4 ; v . 19, pp. 325, 326 and note ; I I . 146; Theodore stays w i t h on his w a y to Britain, iv. 1, p. 203 and note ; second bishop of t h e West Saxons, iv. 12, p. 2 2 7 ; a partisan of Ebroin, II. 203. A g n e s , iv. 20, p. 248 and n o t e ; convent of, at Home, I I . 50. A g r i c o l a , son of Severianus, introduces Pelagianism into Britain, i. i^, p. 33 and note. AGRIPPA I, dies w h i l e celebrating t h e return of Claudius from Britain, I I . 13. A i d a n , v. Aedan. AIGTJXFUS, bishop of Metz, I I . 40. AILKED OF RIEVAULX, L i f e of E d ward the Confessor by, p. cxx. ; L i f e of St. N i n i a n b y , I I . 128,129. A i x , Protasius bishop of, I I . 37,39. ALAMAITNI, a dux of, carries off the relics of the t w i n martyrs, I I . 37oA l a n i , A l a r i c u s , v. Halani, H a l a ricus. A L B A , Scotland, Seotti settle in, I I . 23A l b a n u s , martyr, of British birth, i. 7, p. 1 8 ; converted b y a priest w h o m he had harboured, ib.; his trial and condemnation, ib. p. 19 and n o t e s ; miracles wrought by, ib. pp. 20, ai and n o t e s ; his martyrdom at

Index

Noniinum, Locorum,

Verolamium, on June 22, ib. p. 21 and notes ; tomb of, visited by Germanus and Lupus, i. 18 ; intercession of, for their safe return, i. 20, p. 39; earliest mention of, II. 18 ; monastery of, said to have been founded by Offa, II. 20; Passion of, used by Bede, p. xxiv note; II. 17; called ' protomartyr Anglorum,' II. 17,18, 20 (cf. II. 153) ; iElfric's homily on, II. 18; church of, at Auxerre, built by St. Germanus, II. 3 ; lections on, I. 424; date of, I. 434. A L B A N U S , St., of Mainz, confused with the British St. Alban, II. 18. ALBANUS, St., transference of Oedipus myth to, II. 18. ' albatus,' ' in albis,' II. 103, 280, 381. ALBERIC

OF T R O I S FONTAINES,

his

account of Bede cited, p. lxxviii note. Albinus, abbot of St. Augustine's, Canterbury, letter of Bede to, I. 3 ; sends gifts and letters to Bede, ib. ; instigates Bede to write the H. E., ib.; Pref. p. 7 ; helps him in it, I. 3 ; Pref. p. 6 and notes (cf. II. 13, 28, 45) ; Bede sends him the H. E., and the De Templo, I. 3 ; asks his prayers, ib.; a pupil of Theodore and Hadrian, Pref. p. 6 ; v. 20, p. 331 (cf. II. 205); succeeds Hadrian as abbot of SS. Peter and Paul, Canterbury, ib. (cf. II. 2) ; his knowledge of Greek and Latin, ib. and note; p. xviii note ; furnishes Bede with documents, II. 2. ALBINTJS, V. Alcuin. A L B I N U S , martyr, confused with the British St. Alban, I L 18. Albion, ancient name of Britain, i. 1, p. 9. A L B U M CONGBEGATIONIS, p. xxviii ; II. 227, 273. Alchfled, daughter of Oswy, marries Peada, prince of the Middle Angles, iii. 21, pp. 169, 170 and note; said to have insti-

Herum.

4 0 5

gated his murder, iii. 24, p. 180 (cf. II. 175). Alchfrid, son of Oswy, opposed to his father, iii. 14, p. 154 and note (cf. II. 198); persuades Peada to become a Christian, iii. 21, p. 170; married to Cyniburga, daughter of Penda, ib. and note; fights against Penda in the battle of the Winwsed, iii. 24, p. 178 (cf. II. 162); on the Roman side in the Easter question, iii. 25, p. 182 (cf. II. 323) ; a pupil and friend of Wilfrid, ib. and note; v. 19, p. 325 and notes; II. 317; grants Wilfrid land at Stamford, v. 19, p. 325 and note (cf. II. 317) ; grants Wilfrid the monastery of Ripon, which he had formerly granted to the Irish party, ib. and notes; iii. 25, pp. 182, 183 and notes (cf. II. 193, 317); Agilbert a friend of, ib. p. 183; requests Agilbert to ordain Wilfrid priest, «6.; v. 19, p. 325 ; attends the Synod of Whitby, iii. 25, p. 183; sends Wilfrid to Gaul to be consecrated, iii. 28, p. 194 and notes; v. 19, p. 325 and note; forbidden by his father Oswy to go to Rome with Benedict Biscop, Hab. § 2; under-king of Deira, II. 120, 189, 243, 323 ; friend of Cenwalh of Wessex, II. 143, 187, 322; memorial cross to, at Bewcastle, II. 176, 198; disappears from history after 664, ib.; probably not father of Osric of Northumbria, II. 338. Alcluith, Dumbarton, a strong city of the Britons, i. 1, p. 13 ; firth of, separates Picts and Britons, ib.; Scotti settle to North of, ib.; meaning of the name, i. 12, p. 26 and note; Roman wall terminates near, ib.; expedition of Eadbert and Oengus against, II. 346. A L C U I N , his lines on Bede, p. x note; relates an anecdote of Bede, pp. xii, x i i i ; relates a miracle worked by Bede's relics, p. lxxix

406

Index

Nominum,

n o t e ; urges M s example of diligence, p. x v i i ; founds schools i n St. Martin's at Tours, ib. n o t e ; importance of, pp. x v i i i note, x x n o t e ; trained at Y o r k , pp. x v i i i note, x x i v ; I I . 379 ; librarian of the Y o r k library, ib.; f o u n d e r of F r a n k i s h education, p. x x i v ; n a m e of, inscribed i n the A l b u m Congregatlonis of W e a r m o u t h , p . x x v i i note ; L i f e of, cited, pp. x x x v i , l x x i i n o t e ; I I . 9 1 ; praises Bede's style, p. l i v ; h i s L i v e s of Wilbrord, v. U i l b r o r d ; called Saint A l c u i n , p. c ; extracts from, ib ; uses Bede's De Orthographia, pp. c x l v , c x l v i n o t e ; his mistake about Bede's L i v e s of Cuthbert, p. cxlvii note ; asks for a copy of Bede's I n Lib r u m T o b i a e , p . c l i i ; cites Bede's h y m n on t h e six ages, p . cliii ; poem called Cuculus probably b y , p. c l v i i i ; gives t h e n a m e of Cuculus to one of h i s disciples, ib. note ; sends a MS. to A r n o of Salzburg, p. c l i x n o t e ; I I . 240; h i s account of R o m a n Y o r k , I I . 1 7 ; asks Leo I I I for p a l l i u m for Eanbald I I , I I . 5 1 ; his m e n t i o n of St. Gregory, I I . 67 ; on t h e e x t e n t of E d w i n ' s dominions, I I . 8 6 ; superintends t h e r e b u i l d i n g of Y o r k C a t h e d r a l , I I . 1 0 2 ; sends a covering for tomb of St. N y n i a s , I I . 1 2 9 ; his poem on the destruction of Lindisfarne, I I . 166; h i s character of Bosa, I I . 223 ; h e a d of the monastery of St. Martin's at Tours, I I . 234, 258 ; h a s not the g i f t of tears, I I . 268 ; stops a fire b y prayer, I I . 269; his account of W i l f r i d I I , I I . 2 7 8 ; relation of, to C h a r l e s t h e Great, I I . 2 8 7 ; lines of, on D r y t h e l m , I I . 296, 2 9 7 ; asks a correspondent to send h i m paints, I I . 3 6 0 ; his character of Eadbert and Egbert, I I . 379 ; h i s love of correcting others, I I . 3 8 0 ; letters of, to Gisla, p. x i x note ; to Ethelbald, abbot of W e a r m o u t h , p. x x v i i

Locorum,

Rerum.

n o t e ; to t h e m o n k s of W e a r m o u t h a n d Jarrow, p p . xvii, x x x i i n o t e ; I I . 180, 259, 366 ; to t h e m o n k s of Y o r k , p. x x x i i i n o t e ; to A r c h b i s h o p E t h e l h a r d , II- 33) 36, 89, s66, 380 ; perhaps modelled on Bede's letter to Egbert, ib.; to various persons, u r g i n g t h e s t u d y of Gregory's Cura Pastoralis, I I . 70 ; to E t h e l r e d of Nortliumbria, I I . 126; to t h e m o n k s of C a n d i d a Casa, I I . 1 2 9 , 1 6 1 ; to t h e E n g l i s h m o n k s of Mayo, I I . 2 1 0 ; to H y g b a l d of Lindisfarne, I I . 70, 2 4 9 ; to t h e m o n k s of L i n d i s farne, I I . 2 5 9 ; to the m o n k s of H e x h a m , ib.; to Charles t h e Great, I I . 280. A l d b e r o t , bishop of part of t h e East A n g l e s ( D u n w i c h ) i n 731, v. 23, p. 350 a n d note. A l d f r i d , k i n g of t h e N o r t h u m brians, h i s learning, v. 12, p. 309 ; iv. 26, p. 268 a n d note ; said to be son of O s w y and brother of Egfrid, ib. a n d note (cf. I I . 175); succeeds E g f r i d , ib.; v. 19, p. 327; v . 1, p. 282; Ethelw a l d ' s life on F a m e falls i n the reign of, ib. a n d n o t e ; E a t a dies a t b e g i n n i n g of reign of, v. 2, p. 282 a n d n o t e ; Csedw a l l a resigns i n t h e t h i r d year of, v . 7, p. 292; hears D r y t h e l m n a r r a t e h i s vision w h e n he visits Melrose, v 12, pp. 309, 310 a n d notes ; I I . 294 ; A d a m n a n comes on a mission to, v. 21, p. 3 4 4 ; v. 15, p. 315 a n d note ; receives from h i m h i s book on t h e h o l y places, ib. pp. 316, 3 1 7 ; gives i t to others to read, ib. p. 317 ; dismisses A d a m n a n w i t h gifts, ib.; dies a n d is succeeded b y h i s son Osred, v. 18, p. 320 a n d n o t e ; v. 19, p. 329 a n d note ; v. 24, p. 356 (cf. p. cxlvi) ; W i l f r i d restored u n d e r , v. 19, p. 327 a n d notes ; expelled again by, ib. a n d note ; letter of Pope J o h n V I to, ib. and note (cf. I I . 2 7 5 ) ; refuses to receive W i l f r i d , ib. p. 329 and note;

Index

UTominum, Locorwn,

I I . 330; B e n e d i c t Biscop b u y s l a n d o f , H a b . § 9 a n d n o t e ; Biscop a r r a n g e s , a n d Ceolfrid carries out, e x c h a n g e of a MS. for l a n d w i t h , H a b . § 15, p. 380 (cf. I I . 264) ; c o n f i r m s t h e p a p a l privilege g r a n t e d to Ceolfrid, ib. ; g r a n t s l a n d t o W i t m e r , a t Dalt o n , ib. a n d n o t e ; Ceolfrid m a d e a b b o t of W e a r m o u t h i n t h e t h i r d y e a r of, H a a . § 17 ; g r o w t h of false m o n a s t e r i e s a f t e r d e a t h of, Ee. § 13 a n d n o t e s ; I I . 388 ; decline of N o r t h u m b r i a a f t e r , p. x x x i i i ; I I . 3 0 6 ; c h a r a c t e r of h i s r e i g n , ib.; Oswald confused w i t h , I I . 159; h i s succession foretold b y Cutlib e r t , I I . 263 ; a n exile i n I o n a a n d I r e l a n d , ib. (cf. I I . 3 3 7 ) ; Egfrid wanted to make h i m a bishop, ib.; called F l a n d F i n a b y t h e I r i s h , ib.; h i s m o t h e r possibly I r i s h , ib.; a p u p i l of A d a m n a n , ib.; r e l a t i o n s of, w i t h A l d h e l m , I I . 264, 3 1 2 ; marries Cuthburga, II. 264; probably younger t h a n Egfrid, ib.; h i s opposition to W i l f r i d , ib. ; charges h i s h e i r t o m a k e peace w i t h W i l f r i d , I I . 3 0 6 ; called Acircius b y A l d h e l m , I I . 309, 311, 312 ; Bede's a d m i r a t i o n for, I I . 316 ; l e t t e r of Theodore to, a b o u t W i l f r i d , I I . 3 2 6 ; p r o b a b l y f a t h e r of Osric of N o r t h u m b r i a , I I . 337, 338. A l d g i l s , k i n g of t h e F r i s i a n s , receives W i l f r i d h o n o u r a b l y , v. 19, p. 326 a n d note. A l d h e l m , b i s h o p of S h e r b o r n e , p r i e s t a n d a b b o t of Malmesb u r y , v. 18, p . 320 a n d n o t e ; P e h t h e l m a deacon a n d m o n k u n d e r , ib. (cf. I I . 343) ; m a d e b i s h o p of p a r t of W e s s e x on t h e d e a t h of Hsedde, ib. a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 144 J ; w r i t e s a book a g a i n s t t h e e r r o r s of t h e B r i t o n s , ib. pp. 320, 321 a n d n o t e s (cf. I I . 114, 192, 301) ; h i s o t h e r works, ib. p. 321 a n d n o t e s (cf. I I . 309) ; dies, a n d i s succeeded b y F o r t h e r e , ib. a n d

Rerum.

407

n o t e (of. I I . 101); Bede's a d m i r a t i o n for, p. l i v ; n o t e o n , p . cxxv n o t e ; h i s views o n virginity a n d marriage, I I . 54; h i s j u d g e m e n t of S t . Gregory, I I . 6 7 ; said t o h a v e d e g e n e r a t e d a f t e r b e c o m i n g a bishop, I I . 68; l e t t e r s of, to E a h f r i d , I I . 196 ; to H a d r i a n , I I . 205, 3 0 9 ; a p u p i l of H a d r i a n , ib. ib.; h i s D e Yirginitate dedicated to Hildilid, I I . 2 1 9 ; cited, I I . 241, 259 (cf. I I . 3 0 0 ) ; cites St. Gregory, I L 2 5 9 ; r e l a t i o n s of A l d f r i d to, I I . 264, 312 ; h i s poem on Csedwalla, I I . 278, 279 ; a f r i e n d of I n i , I I . 281 ; a n d of B e r t w a l d , I I . 283; l e t t e r of, t o Hsedde, I I . 307; Lives of, b y F a r i c i u s a n d W . M., I I . 308, 309; h i s skill as a m i n s t r e l a n d poet, I I . 3 0 9 ; A l f r e d ' s o p i n i o n of h i s poetry, ¿6.; visits Bome, ib.; b u i l d s c h a p e l of St. L a w r e n c e a t B r a d f o r d - on • A v o n , ib. ; chronology of life of, ib.; dies a t Doulting, ib.; b u r i e d a t Malm e s b u r y , ib. ; canonised b y L a n f r a n c , ib.; a p u p i l of Maeld u i b , I I . 309, 310 ; o r d e r of h i s works, I I . 312 ; h i s l e a r n i n g , ib.; h i s style, ib.; question of biblical t e x t u s e d by, I I . 313 ; l e t t e r of, t o W i l f r i d ' s clergy, I I . 327; h i s s t a t e m e n t as t o t h e b i t t e r n e s s of B r i t i s h p r i e s t s a g a i n s t t h e Saxons, I I . 352, 353. A I D K E D , priest, a u t h o r of t h e N o r t h u m b r i a n gloss i n t h e L i n d i s f a r n e Gospels, I I . 298. A L D S A X O N E S , I I . 2 6 1 ; v. Saxones Antiqui. A l d u i n i , abbot of Partney, b r o t h e r of E t h e l h i l d a n d E t h e l w i n e , iii. 11, p. 149. A l d u i n i , b i s h o p of Lichfield, a n d of t h e p r o v i n c e of t h e Mercians, v. 23, p. 350 a n d n o t e ; one of t h e consecrators of A r c h b i s h o p T a t w i n , ib.; alive i n 731, ¿6.; called W o r r , I I . 3 4 1 ; succeeds H e d d a , ib. A l d u u l f , k i n g of t h e E a s t Angles, i v . 23, p. 253; ii. 15, p. 1x6 a n d

408

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

n o t e s ; son of E t h e l h e r e , I L 106; a n d of H e r e s w i t h , sister of H i l d , iv. 23, p. 2 5 3 ; alive i n Bede's time, ii. 15, p. 116; h a d seen i n his y o u t h t h e f a n e i n w h i c h R e d w a l d h a d placed C h r i s t i a n a n d p a g a n altars, ib. a n d note ; Council of H a t f i e l d i n t h e reign of, iv. 17, p. 239 a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 107); succeeded E t h e l w a l d , a n d succeeded by Alfwold, I I . 106 ; dates of h i s accession a n d d e a t h , I I . 107. A l d u u l f , bishop of Rochester, consecrated b y B e r t w a l d i n succession t o Tobias, v. 23, p. 349 a n d n o t e ; one of t h e consecrators of Archbishop Tatwin, ¿6. p. 350; succeeded b y Dun, I I . 338. A L E X A N D E R VI, pope, epigram on, I I . 383. A L E X A N D E R , bishop of Lincoln, p. cvii. A l e x a n d r i a , visited b y A r c u l f u s , v. 15, p. 316 a n d n o t e ; St. Mark establishes t h e apostolic E a s t e r t r a d i t i o n at, v. 21, p. 337 a n d n o t e ; t h e bishop of, used to a n n o u n c e t h e d a t e of Easter a n n u a l l y to t h e churches, ib. p. 341 a n d n o t e ; Theophilus bishop of, ib. a n d n o t e ; Cyril bishop of, ib. ; I I . 23a ; A r i a n i s m originates at, I I . 20 ; Eulogius bishop of, I I . 44; Paschal rules m a i n l y worked out a t , I I . 349,352. A L E X I U S , St., confessor, Life of, p. cvi. A L F R E D , king, h i s t r a n s l a t i o n of Bede's H . E., p . cxxviii. note ; h i s t r a n s l a t i o n of Gregory's Cura Pastoralis, I I . 56, 380; called k i n g of t h e Gewissas, I I . 89; has his children instructed i n t h e Psalter, I I . 139 ; h i s ' h a n d b o c ' used by W . M., I I . 308; h i s opinion of Aidh e l m ' s poetry, I I . 309. A L F R E D , sacrist of D u r h a m , conc e n t r a t e s relics of N o r t h e r n saints a t D u r h a m , I I . 158, 266. A L F W O L D , k i n g of t h e E a s t Angles, b r o t h e r a n d successor of Aldwulf, I I . 106, 107 ; cf. I I . xxxvi.

Rerum.

k i n g of t h e N o r t h u m brians, m u r d e r e d , I I . 159. See also Aelf-. A l l e e t u s , causes Carausius to be killed, a n d seizes B r i t a i n , i. 6 ; p u t d o w n by Asclepiodotus, ib. ALLEGORICAL METHOD, pp. l v i - l i x . ; I I . 7 0 ; laws a n d r u l e s of, p p . l i x - l x i note. A L L E N , Thomas, f o r m e r owner of MS. 0 9 , p. cviii. A L M A R I C U S de Leues uilla, p. c. Alne, fluuius, Twyford near, iv. 28, p. 272. A L N M O U T H , identified w i t h Ad T u i f y r d i , I I . 268. ALFWOLD,

A L P H A B E T I C POEMS, I I . 2 4 1 . A L P H E G E , St., f o u n d u n c o r r u p t e d

a f t e r death, I I . 240; parish of, i n C a n t e r b u r y , I I . 43. A L R I C , son of H e a r d b e r t , slain, I I . 338. A l r i c , son a n d co-heir of W i t r e d k i n g of K e n t , v. 23, p. 348 a n d note. a l t a r e vet sus ara, I I . 60 ; portable altars, I I . 289. A L T S I G , abbot of York, l e t t e r of L u p u s of F e r r a r a to, p. civ note. A l u c h r e d , k i n g of t h e N o r t h u m brians, accession of, C. 765. A l u u i c , bishop of Lindsey, consecrated b y T a t w i n , C. 733. A M A L R I C , V. Almaricus. A M B L E T E U S E , V. Amfleat. AMBRONES, I I . 261 ; v. H y m b r o nenses. A m b r o s i u s , Sanctus, cited. Ee. § 5 a n d note ; pp. lxxv, clxii ; I I . 2 7 5 ; use m a d e b y Bede of, p. 1 (cf. p. lxiii) ; extracts f r o m , p. c ; h i s Hexameron, I I . 7 ; t h e first to use t h e t e r m ' m i s s a , ' I I . 44 ; t h e founder of c h u r c h music, I I . 1 1 8 ; biblical quotat i o n of Bede agrees w i t h , I I . 394; v. Chanting. A m b r o s i u s A u r e l i a n u s , of R o m a n origin, leads t h e B r i t o n s against t h e Saxons, i. 16 a n d note. Amfleat, Ambleteuse, Abbot P e t e r d r o w n e d a n d b u r i e d at, i. 33 a n d n o t e ; J a m e s I I l a n d s at, i n 1689, I I . 64.

Index

Nominum,

Ammianus Maecellinus, cited, I I . 9, 34Amphibalus, St., origin of myth of, I I . 17, 26. Anacletus, v. Cletus. Ananias, example of, cited, Ee. § 16,p. 420 ; § 17, p. 42aandnote. Anastasis, church built on the site of the Resurrection, y. 16, p. 317 and note. Anastasius, Sanctus, Bede corrects the translation of the Life of, v. 24, p. 359 ; p. cliv. Anatolius, bishop of Laodicea, the Celts allege authority of, in favour of their Easter rules, iii. 3, p. 1 3 1 ; iii. 25, pp. 186, 187 and notes; cycle of nineteen years ascribed to, ib. p. 1 8 7 ; I I . 351 ; Bede's letter on the equinox according to, v. 24, p. 359 ; v. Baeda ; canon ascribed to, a forgery, I I . 191. Anchobites, pp. xxx, xxxinote; I I . 172; manual labourof ,p.xxvnote. Andeiey, v. I n Andilegum. Andhun, a royal ' dux' of the South Saxons, expels Caedwalla from Sussex, iv. 15 and note ; rules the South Saxons, ib. Andilegum, v I n And. Andreas, beatus, apostolus, church of, in Rochester, p. cxxvi; built by Ethelbert, ii. 3, p. 85 and notes ; rebuilt by lanfranc, I I . 162; ' secretarium' of, built by Ethelbert, iii. 14, p. 154 and note ; Paulinus buried in, ib. (cf. I I . 80) ; porticus of St. Paul built in, by Bishop Tobias, v. 23,pp. 348,349; church of, at Hexham, beautified by Acca, v. 20, p. 3 3 1 ; monastery of, at Rome, founded by Gregory, I I . 38 ; tract on the cultus of, in Scotland, p. cvii. Andreas, monachus, suggested as archbishop of Canterbury by Abbot Hadrian, iv. 1, p. 202; declines on account of illness, ib. Andbed, V. Ondred. Androgius, ' dux ' of the Trinouantes, surrenders to Caesar, i. 2, p. 14.

Locorum,

Rerum.

409

Anfbith, v. Eanfrid. Ang-ebs, Licinius bisbop of, I I . 40. Anglesey, extent of, I I . 40, 4 1 , 94 ; the granary of North Wales, I I . 41 ; origin of name, I I . 94 ; applied by W. M. to Man, I I . 94 ; v. Meuaniae. Angli, i. 23, p. 42 ; i. 27, p. 49 ; i. 30, p. 65 ; i. 31, p. 66; i. 34 ; ii. 1, p. 79 ; one of three German tribes who settle in Britain, i. 15, P- 3 1 ( c f - v. 9, p. 296 and notes) ; East Angles, Mediterranean Angles, Mercians, and Northumbrians derived from, ib. and note ; Britons neglect to evangelise, i. 22 and note; ii. 2, p. 83 and note; v. 22, p. 347 and note ; their mode of reckoning by hides, i. 25, p. 45 and note ; ii. 9, p. 99 ; iii. 4, p. 133 ; iv. 16, p. 237 ; Haa. § 33 ; name of inhabitants of Britain, ii. 1, p. 80; I I . 390; Edwin the most powerful of, up to his time, ii. 9, p. 99 ; date of their arrival in Britain, i. 15, p. 30 and note; ii. 14, p. 1 1 4 ; v- 23, p. 351 ; v. 24, pp. 352, 353 j religion of, despised by the Britons m Bede's time, ii. 20, p. 125 and note ; cf. I I . 353) ; children of, taught by teachers of the Scotti, iii. 3, p. 132 (cf. I I . 193) ; Birinus wishes to evangelise the inland districts of, iii. 7, p. 1 3 9 ; many of, go or send their children to Gaul for the sake of monastic discipline, iii. 8, p. 142 and notes ; few monasteries in district of, ib. and notes ; Adda, Betti, and Cedd belong to, iii. 2 1 , p. 170 ; Ethelhun and Egbert noble youths of, iii. 27, p. 192 and note ; the Scotti among, adopt catholic practices or withdraw, iii. 28, p. 195 ; Theodore's times the happiest since arrival of, in Britain, iv. 2, p. 205 ; dissensions of, with Scotti in monastery of Inisboffin, iv. 4, p. 2 1 3 ; remove to Mayo, ib.; Mayo still inhabited by, in Bede's

410

Index

Nominwm,, Locorum,

Angli (continued!), time, ib. p. 214 and n o t e ; report on t h e faith of, sent to Borne after the Synod of Hatfield, iv. 18, p . 242 and note ; Picts recover their lands held by, iv. 26, p. 267 and n o t e ; Abercorn situated i n the region of, ib. and n o t e ; F i r t h of Forth separates the lands of, from the Picts, ib. and note (cf. I I . 224) ; called Garmani by the Britons, v. 9, p. 296 and note ; Benedict Biscop belongs to t h e nobles of, v. 19, p. 323 ; model their religion on the Boman Church, v. 21, p. 332 ; Naiton rejoices at the gift received from the land of, ib. p. 345; Britons partly subject to, in 731, v. 23, p. 3 5 1 ; Benedict Biscop brings J o h n the archchanter to, Hab. § 6, p. 369; about eighty of, accompany Ceolfrid, Hab. §§ 21, 23 ; nobles of, resort to Ireland for study, Haa. § 3 and note ; Ceolfrid comes from the regions of, Haa. § 37 ; alleged to belong to Scotia (1), p. xxxix note ; St. Alban called protomartyr of, I I . 17, 18 ; Vortigern called ' d u x ' of, I I . 18 ; Gregory wishes to train slave-boys of, as missionaries, I I . 37 ; connexion of the Franks with, I I . 4 1 ; Frankish bishops neglect to convert, ib.; Augustine baptizes 10,000 of, II. 44 ; devotion of, to t h e see of Bome, I I . 67 ; t h e spiritual sons of St. Gregory, ib.; importance of the battle of Denisesburn to, II. 122. Anglorum ecclesia, i. 27, pp. 48, 49, 52 ; i. 29, p. 63 and note (cf. ii. 4, p. 87); Mellitus consults Boniface IV about, ii. 4, p. 88 and note; well ruled by Mellitus a n d Justus, ii. 7, p. 94 ; Oswy and Egbert of Kent confer upon t h e condition of, iii. 29, p. 196 a n d note ; ask for Wighard to be consecrated archbishop of, iv. 1, p. 201 ; the whole of, submits to Theodore, iv. 2, p. 204 a n d note; J o h n the archchanter ,

Rerum.

ordered to report on the orthodoxy of, iv. 18, p. 241. Anglor u m ecclesiae, decrees of a Boman Synod conveyed to, by Mellitus, ii. 4, p. 88 and n o t e ; W i l f r i d teaches orthodox practices to, iii 28, p. 195; iv. 2, p . 205 a n d n o t e ; Wighard to ordain catholic bishops for, iii. 3 9> P- 196; Vitalian seeks an archbishop for, iv. 1, p. 202; chanting learnt by, under Theodore, iv. 2, p. 205 ; Theodore desires to preserve from heresy of Eutyches, iv. 17, p. 238 and note ; progress of, u n d e r Theodore, v. 8, p. 295; Adamnan studies the customs of, v. 15, p. 3 1 5 ; Benedict Biscop brings relics from Bome for, Hab. § 6, p. Anglorum gentis eccle369. sia, consents to the sending of Wighard to Bome, iii 29, p. 196 and note. Anglorum gens, i. hP-9; i-27rPP.5i,54; i. 32, pp. 67,68; ii. 2, p. 84 ; ii. 3, p. 85; iv. 23, p. 253; Bede's Ecclesiastical History of, v. B a e d a ; conversion of, Pref. p. 6 ; ii. 1, p. 73 ; invited into Britain by Vortigern, i. 15, p. 30; Augustine sent by Gregory to convert, i. 23, p. 42 and note ; ii. 5, p. 89 ; v. 24, p. 3 5 3 ; their pagan religion, i. 25, p. 46 ; i. 30, p 65 and notes; conversion of, announced to Gregory, i. 27, p. 48 and note ; Britons made tributary to, i. 34 and note ; kings of the Scotti after Aedan do not venture to attack, ib. and note ; Augustine urges the Britons to evangelise, ii. 2, p. 83 and note ; seven great kings of, ii. 5, p. 89 and notes; Oswald rules over (i.e. t h e Northumbrians), iii. 3, p. 131 ; Whitern belonged to, in Bede's time, iii. 4, p. 133 and notes; Aidan's predecessor fails to convert, iii. 5, p. 137 and n o t e s ; Aidan converts, iii. 6, p. 137 ; v. 22, p. 347; Wilfrid belongs to, iv. 2, p. 205 and note ; many of, resort to Ireland

Index

Nominum, Locorum, Rerum.

for study, iii. 27, p. 192 and notes; about thirty of, retire with Colman from Lindisfarne, iv. 4, p. 2x3 ; Colman sent from Hii to preach to, %b.; many of, slain, enslaved, or put to flight by the Picts, iv. 26, p. 267; many of, go to Rome, v. 7, p. 294 and notes (cf. II. 366); Wilfrid destined to be bishop of, v. 19, p. 324; Wilfrid answers for faith of islands inhabited by, ib. pp 326, 327 and notes ; I I . 230 ; Naiton, king of the Picts, seeks help from, v. 21, p. 332; Irish Paschal errors reformed by, v. 22, p. 347 and note ; the Picts and Scotti in Britain at peace with, in 731, v. 23, p 351 and note ; hatred of the Britons to, ib.; I I 352, 353; Benedict Biscop belongs to a noble family of, Hab. § 1 ; learns the art of glassmaking from Benedict's foreign workmen, Hab § 5 and notes ; Ceolfrid resolves to exile himself from, Haa. § 27 ; inertia of, p. xxii note ; headship of, said to be at Canterbury, II. 92. Anglorum gentes, Ethelbert rules over all, south of the Humber, ii. 3, p. 85 (cf. I I . 85) ; Theodore traverses all parts occupied by, iv. 2, p. 204. Anglorum genus, blind man of, cured by Augustine, ii. 2, p. 82 ; Csedwalla threatens to exterminate, from Britain, ii. 20, p. 125 ; Wighard belongs to, iv. x , p. 20x. Anglorum imperium, Man and Anglesey subject to, ii. 5, p. 89 ; ii. 9, p 97 and note; province of the Picts subject to, iv. 12, p. 229 and note. Anglorum lingua, i. 12, p. 26; ii 2, p. 82 ; ii. 16, p. 117 ; iii. 1, p. 128 ; iii. 2, p. 129; iii. 19, p. 164 ; iv. 19, p. 245 ; v. 2, p. 284 ; one of the five languages of Britain, i. 1, p. 11 and note ; one of four languages, iii. 6, p. 138 and note ; Wilfrid speaks in, at the Synod of Whitby, iii. 25, p. 184 and n o t e ; Aidan

411

imperfectly acquainted with, in. 3, p. 132 and note ; Albmus' native tongue, v. 20, p. 331 and note ; Bode translates the Creed and Lord's Prayer into, Ee. § 5 and note. Anglorum natio, Britons refuse to evangelise, ii. 2, p. 83 and note ; Egbert belongs to, iii. 4, p. 134; Trumhere belongs to, iii. 21, p. 171 ; iii. 24, p. 179; twelve boys of, brought up by Aidan, iii. 26, p 190 and note; term applied to the Northumbrians, ii. 9, p. 97 ; to the East Angles, ii- 1 5i p. 116 ; Irish always most friendly to, iv. 26, p. 266 ; the two Hewalds belong to, v. 10, p. 299 ; Wilfrid saved by belonging to, v. 19, p 325 and note. Anglorum populi (i.e. Anglian tribes), 1.15, p. 31; northern and southern, divided by Humber, i. 25, p 45 and note ; subject to Edwin, ii. 5, p. 89 ; their custom in the time of Cuthbert, iv. 27, p. 269 and note ; Britons neglect to evangelise, v. 22, p. 347 and note ; Britons remain unorthodox after the conversion of, ib and note. Anglorum prouincia, many from, resort to Mayo, iv. 4, p. 214; =East Anglia, iii. 19, p. 167 ; = Noi-thumbria, iii. 26, p. 189 Anglorum prouinciae, ruled by Oswald, evangelised by missionaries of the Scotti, iii. 3, p. 132. Anglorum regnum, I I . 92; Oswy subjugates the Picts to, iii. 24, p. 180 and note ; decline of, dates from the death of Egfrid, iv. 26, p. 267. Anglorum rex, Ethelbert of Kent, i. 32, p. 67 ; Ethelfrid of Northumbria, ii 2, p. 84 ; Edwin of Northumbria, ii 10, p. 100 ; 11. 17, p. 1 1 9 ; Eedwald of East Anglia, ii. 12, p. 107 ; Aldfrid of Northumbria, v. 15, p. 315. Anglorum reges, Osric and Eanfrid (Deira and Bernicia), iii 1, p. 128; iii. 9, p. 145 ; Oswy and Egbert of Kent, iii. 29, p.

412

Index

Norninum,

A n g l i (continued). 196 a n d n o t e ; E t h e l r e d of M e r c i a a n d A l d f r i d of N o r t h u m b r i a , v . 19, p . 3 2 7 ; E a r c o n b e r t o f K e n t t h e first of, t o enforce destruction of idols a n d o b s e r v a n c e o f L e n t , i i i . 8, p . 142 a n d note. A n g l o r u m sermo, K e n t i s h d o o m s w r i t t e n i n , ii. 5, p. 90 a n d n o t e ; v. S a x o n e s . ANGLIA, u s e of t h e t e r m , a m a r k of forgery, I I . 1 1 1 (cf. I I . 149); Offa's D y k e separates W a l e s from, I I . 152 ; d e r i v a t i o n of t h e n a m e f r o m ' a n g u l u s , ' I I . 29, 72, 192. A n g l i M e d i t e r r a n e i , i. 15, p . 3 1 ; a l s o c a l l e d M i d d i l a n g l i , i i i . 21, p. 169 a n d note ; c o n v e r t e d u n d e r t h e i r p r i n c e P e a d a , ib. a n d n o t e s ; v . 24, p. 354 ; Diuma dies a n d is buried a m o n g , i i i . 2 1 , p. 1 7 r ; i i i . 24, p . 179 a n d n o t e ; W i l f r i d adm i n i s t e r s t h e b i s h o p r i c of, i v . 2 3 , p . 255 ; I I . 3 1 9 . Anglorum Mediterraneorum episcopus, D i u m a , iii. 21, p. 171 ; Sexw u l f , i v . 12, p . 229 a n d n o t e . Anglorum Mediterraneorum prouincia, O s w y sends for Cedd f r o m , i i i . 22, p . 1 7 2 ; D i u m a first b i s h o p i n , i i i . 24, p. 1 7 9 a n d n o t e ; W y n f r i d b i s h o p of, i v . 3, p. 2 1 2 ; W u l f h e r e k i n g i n , ib. A n g l i O r i e n t a l e s , i 15, p. 3 1 a n d n o t e ; m a t e r i a l s f o r h i s t o r y of, derived by Bede partly from Albinus and Nothelm, partly from writings and traditions, partly f r o m A b b o t Esi, Pref. p p . 6, 7 ; a s c e n d e n c y w o n b y R e d w a l d for, i i . 5, p . 89 a n d note ; defeated by the Mercians, i i i . 18 a n d n o t e ; C e o l f r i d v i s i t s , H a a . § 4 ; c a l l e d ' stout-heris,' I I . 8 6 ; c o n v e r s i o n of, I I . 93 ; c o n f u s i o n of, w i t h E a s t S a x o n s , I I . 217j 315 • -A-11 g l o r u m O r i e n t a l i u m e p i s c o p u s , F e l i x , i i i . 20 a n d n o t e ; B i s i , i v . 5, p p . 2 1 5 , 2 1 7 ; I I . 108 ; H e r f a s t , I I . 108 ; H e r b e r t L o s i n g a , ib. Anglorum Orientalium gens, Ethelwald k i n g of, i i i . 22, p. 1 7 4 a n d n o t e .

Locorum,

Rerum.

A n g l o r u m O r i e n t a l i u m prou i n c i a , F u r s a c o m e s to, i i i . 19, p. 163 (cf. ib. p . 1 6 7 ) ; S w i d h e l m o f E s s e x b a p t i z e d i n , i i i . 22, p. 1 7 4 ; Owine comes with E t h e l t h r y t h f r o m , i v . 3, p . 2 0 8 ; divided into two bishoprics, iv. 5, p 2 1 7 a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 108^; E l y s i t u a t e d i n , i v . ig, p . 246 ; E t h e l t h r y t h belongs to, ib.; H i l d r e t i r e s to, i v . 23, p . 2 5 3 and note; Aldbert and Hadulac b i s h o p s of, i n 7 3 1 , v . 23, p. 3 5 0 a n d n o t e ; c e s s a t i o n of see o f , I I . 108. Anglorum Orientalium r e g n u m , S i g b e r t g o v e r n s , i i i . 18. A n g l o r u m Orientalium rex, R e d w a l d , i i . 5, p. 89 a n d n o t e s ; E a r p w a l d , i i . 15, p . 1 1 5 a n d n o t e s ; A n n a , i i i . 7, p . 1 4 0 a n d n o t e s ; i i i . 8, p. 1 4 2 ; i i i . 24, p. 1 7 8 ; i v . 19, p. 243 ; A l d w u l f , i v . 23, p. 253 ( c f . I I . 106, 107 ; O f f a ( w r o n g l y ) , I I . 2 1 7 ; v. E s t r a n g l i . ANGLI-SAXONES, I I .

279.

ANGLUS, a s a t e r m of p r a i s e , I I . 308. A n g u l u s , the original c o u n t r y of the A n g l i , left desert on t h e i r m i g r a t i o n i n t o B r i t a i n , i . 15, p. 31 a n d note. ' ANGULUS,' A n g l i a d e r i v e d f r o m , I I . 29, 72, 192. ANGUS, k i n g o f F o r t r e n n , d e f e a t s Nechtan, II. 331. A n n a , k i n g of t h e E a s t A n g l e s , receives C e n w a l h on his expuls i o n f r o m W e s s e x , i i i . 7, p . 1 4 0 a n d n o t e s ( c f . I I . 169) ; c o n v e r t s h i m t o C h r i s t i a n i t y , ib. and notes ; his saintly progeny, ib. a n d n o t e s ; i i i . 18 ; h i s s t e p daughter Saethryd, his daughters E t h e l b e r g a n d S e x b u r g h , iii. 8, p. 1 4 2 a n d n o t e s ; I I . 144, 2 1 7 ; s o n of E n i , i i i . 1 8 a n d note ; succeeds Egric, a n d slain b y P e n d a , ib. a n d n o t e s ; a b e n e f a c t o r of S t . F u r s a ' s m o n a s t e r y of C n o b h e r e s b u r g , i i i . 19, p . 1 6 4 ; E t h e l w a l d of E a s t A n g l i a h i s b r o t h e r , i i i . 22, p i 7 4 ; E t h e l h e r e h i s b r o t h e r a n d successor, i i i . 24, p . 1 7 8 ; I I . 2 4 4 ; h i s

413

Index Nominum, Locorum, Rerum. d a u g h t e r E t h e l t h r y t h , i v . 19, p . 243 a n d n o t e s ; I I . 144; b u r i e d a t B l y t h b u r g h , I I . 169 ; w r o n g l y m a d e h u s b a n d of H e r e s w i t h , I I . 244. ' a n n a l e , ' m e a n i n g of t h e w o r d , I I . 227. ANNALS, k e e p i n g of, p r i o r to B e d e , I I . 121. ANNEMUNDUS, a r c h b i s h o p of L y o n s , wronglycalled DalfinusbyBede, I I . 316, 317, 321, 322 ; v. D a l finus. ANSCHIS, f o r m of t h e n a m e o f H e n g i s t , I I . 28. ANSELM V , a r c h b i s h o p of MilaD, I I . 51. ANSELM, a r c h b i s h o p of C a n t e r b u r y , m i r a c l e at t h e b u r i a l of, I I 220. A n t i o e h i a , B a r n a b a s teaches at, H a a . § 6 ; J o h n b i s h o p of, I I . 233. A N T I P H O H A L SINGING, I I .

364.

ANTIPHONS, pp. l x x i v , c l x i ; I I . 43. Antiqui S a x o n e s , v. Saxones Antiqui. ANTONINUS PIUS, e m p e r o r , h i s w a l l

i n B r i t a i n , I I . 16. A n t o n i n u s TJerus, M . , j o i n t emperor w i t h A u r e l i u s C o m m o d u s , i. 4 a n d note. A n t o n i u s , v. B a s s i a n u s . ANTRIM, c o u n t y of, v. D a l B i a d a . A p o e a l y p s i s , v. I o h a n n e s euangelista, Paulus. a p o c r i s i a r i u s , n a t u r e of office of, I I . 69. APOLLINABIANISM, I L

230,232.

A p o s t o l u s , v. P a u l u s . APPLEBY, T h o m a s , bishop of Carlisle, g r a n t s a n I n d u l g e n c e to p i l g r i m s t o St. H e r b e r t ' s I s l e , I I . 269. APSIMABUS, V. T i b e r i u s I I I .

A q u i l a , e x a m p l e of, cited, iii. 25, p . 185 a n d note. A q u i l e i a , Maximus captured and slain at, i. 9. A q u i l o n a r e s M e r c i i , v. Mercii Aquilonares. AQUITANIA, i n v a d e d b y t h e Saracens, I I . 3 3 9 ; P r o s p e r of, v. Prosper. ara, versus altare, I I . 60. ABATUS, c i t e d b y S t . P a u l , I I . 57.

A r c a d i u s , j o i n t emperor, son o f Theodosius, i. 10 a n d n o t e ; legislation of, I I . 47. a r c h i c a n t a t o r , I I . 233. A r c u u l f u s , a bishop of G a u l , v . 15, p. 316 and n o t e s ; visits the H o l y L a n d a n d o t h e r places, ib. a n d notes ; d r i v e n on t h e coast of B r i t a i n , ib. a n d n o t e s ; A d a m n a n w r i t e s h i s book on t h e h o l y places f r o m t h e i n f o r m a t i o n of, ib. a n d n o t e s ; h i s see possibly P^rigueux, I I . 303 ; h i s g u i d e , P e t e r of B u r g u n d y , I I . 303, 304; e x t e n t of h i s travels, ib. A B D MIC NASCA, V. H o l y w o o d .

A r e l a s , A r h e l a s , A r i e s , Constant i n o s l a i n at, i. 1 1 ; A u g u s t i n e consecrated at, i. 27, p. 4 8 ; Theodore a n d H a d r i a n come to, iv. 1, p. 2 0 3 ; J o h n a r c h b i s h o p of, ib. a n d note ; seat of A r i g i u s possibly at, I I . 37. A r e l a t e n s i s archiepiscopus, A e t h e r i u s ( r e a l l y V e r g i l i u s ) , i. 24 a n d n o t e ; i. 27, p . 48 a n d n o t e ; A u g u s t i n e consecrated b y , ib. A r e l a t e n s i s episcopus, entitled t o p a l l i u m , i. 27, p. 5a (cf. I I . 50, 51) ; r e l a t i o n of A u g u s t i n e to, defined, ib. p p . 52, 5 3 ; V e r g i l i u s , i. 28. ARIGIUS, b i s h o p o f G a p , I I . 40.

ABIGIUS, p a t r i c i u s of I I . 37, 39-

Burgundy,

ABIMATHEA, J o s e p h of, I I . 9 1 . ABIUS, & c . , V. A r r i u s . ABLES, V. A r e l a s .

ARMAGH, B o o k of, I I . 2 5 ; e m e n d a t i o n of, I I . 132. ARMAGH, T o m e n e m a c B o n a i n , abbot a n d bishop of, I I . 1 1 2 ; J a m e s U s s h e r , a r c h b i s h o p of, p. c x v i i ; Scellan, t h e L e p e r , of, I I . 113. A r m e n i a , I I . 8 ; l e n g t h of d a y i n , i. 1, p. 1 1 . ABMONICA, A r v o n , district of N o r t h Wales, Cadwallon driven by E d w i n into, I I . 1 1 5 ; M a s e r f e l t h o n t h e borders of, I I . 152 ; possible confusion of A r m o r i c a w i t h , I I . 279. ABMORICA, application of t h e n a m e ,

414

Index

Nominum, Locorwm,

I I . 8 ; C a d w a l a d e r said to h a v e fled to, I I . 279 > p e r h a p s conf u s e d w i t h A r m o n i c a , ib. A r m o r i e a n a gens, G e r m a n u s i n t e r c e d e s for, i. 2 i , p. 41 a n d notes. Armoricanus tractus, B r i t o n s said to h a v e c o m e f r o m , t o B r i t a i n , i . 1, p. 11 a n d n o t e . ABNO, a r c h b i s h o p of S a l z b u r g , A l c u i n s e n d s a M S . to, p. c l i x note ; I I . 2 4 0 ; l e t t e r of A l c u i n to, I I . 70. ARNULF, b i s h o p of Soissons, m i r a cle w r o u g h t b y relics of, I I . 155. A r n u u i n i , slain, G. 740 a n d n o t e ; son of E a d w u l f , I I . 34s. ABBAS, M S S . a t , p. l x x x v i note. A r r i a n a hereais, t h e A r i a n h e r e s y , I I . 1 9 ; a t t a c k s B r i t a i n , i. 8 a n d n o t e ; c o n d e m n e d a t Nicaea, ib.; r e f u t e d b y B e d e , p. l x i i ; preval e n c e of, I I . 74. A r r i u s , h e r e t i c , C o u n c i l of N i c a e a d i r e c t e d against, i v . 17, p . 240. ARTS, r e l i g i o u s u s e o f t h e , I I . 360.

A r u a l d , k i n g of t h e I s l e of W i g h t , i v . 16, p. 237 a n d n o t e ; t w o of h i s f a m i l y baptized, a n d p u t t o d e a t h b y Caedwalla, ib. p p . 237, 238. AEUNDEL MS., B r i t i s h M u s e u m , p. cxxvi. ARUNDEL MS., College of A r m s , p. l x x x v i note. ARVOS, V. A r m o n i c a . ASCETICISM, p p . x x x - x x x i i ; I I . 2 3 7 ,

298. A s c l i p i o d o t u s , p r a e f e c t u s praetorio, p u t s d o w n A l l e c t u s a n d r e c o v e r s B r i t a i n , i. 6. A S H WEDNESDAY, a n t i p h o n f o r , I I .

299. A s i a , observes t h e c a t h o l i c Easter, i i i . 25, p. 1 8 4 ; successors of S t . J o h n i n , ib. p. 1 8 6 ; l a r g e p a r t s of, o v e r r u n b y t h e Saracens, I I . 339. A s t e r i u s , a r c h b i s h o p of M i l a n , w r o n g l y c a l l e d b i s h o p of G e n o a , i i i . 7, p. 139 a n d n o t e ; consecrates B i r i n u s , ib. ATCHAM, V. A t t i n g h a m .

ATHANASIUS c o n t r a m u n d u m , I I .

74ATHELNEY, p r e t e n d e d d e r i v a t i o n o f t h e n a m e , I I . 143.

Rerum.

ATHELSTAN, k i n g , g i v e s B e d e ' s L i v e s of St. C u t h b e r t t o t h e c h u r c h of S t . C u t h b e r t , p. c x l v i i . ATHENAE, A t h e n s , T h e o d o r e e d u cated at, I I . 203. ATTEBBURY, o r i g i n of t h e n a m e , I I . 104. A t t i l a , k i n g of t h e H u n s , i. 13 ; m u r d e r s h i s b r o t h e r B l a e d l a , ib.; o v e r r u n s n e a r l y a l l E u r o p e , ib. a n d n o t e ; I I . 286; r a v a g e s G a u l , I I - 33 ? s h a r e of t h e R u g i n i i n t h e w a r s of, I I . 286. ATTINGHAM, or A t c h a m , o n S e v e r n , c h u r c h d e d i c a t e d t o E a t a at, I I . 1 9 3 ; b i r t h p l a c e of O r d e r i c u s V i t a l i s , ib. AUDLEY, a r m s of, p. c x x v i i n o t e . AUDREY, V. A e d i l t h r y d .

A u d u b a l d u s , ii. 10, p. 101 ; ii. 1 1 , p . 104 ; v. E a d b a l d . A u g u a t i n a e s A c , i d est B o b u r A u g u s t i n i , o n t h e b o r d e r s of t h e H w i c c a s a n d W e s t S a x o n s , i i . 2, p. 81 a n d n o t e s ; c o n f e r e n c e of Augustine and B r i t i s h bishops at, ib. a n d n o t e s (cf. I I . 53). A u g u s t i n u s , archbishop of Cant e r b u r y , ii. 7, p. 9 4 ; ii. 18, p. 120; sent w i t h others b y G r e g o r y I to B r i t a i n to c o n v e r t t h e E n g l i s h , i . 23, p. 4a a n d n o t e ; ii. 5, p. 89 a n d n o t e ; v . 24, P- 353 (cf- I I . 8 5 , 3 9 0 ) ; t h e y turn faint-hearted and August i n e r e t u r n s t o G r e g o r y , i. 23, p. 42 a n d note (cf. I I . 1 4 0 ) ; brings a letter from h i m to h i s c o m p a n i o n s , ib. p. 43 a n d n o t e s (cf. I I . 9 0 ) ; m a d e a b b o t over t h e m , ib. ; r e c o m m e n d e d by Gregory to Etherius archbishop of A r i e s ( r e a l l y b i s h o p of L y o n s ) , i. 24 a n d n o t e s ; r e a c h e s B r i t a i n , v . 24, p. 353 ; i. 25, p. 44 a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 85); l a n d s i n T h a n e t , ib. p. 45 a n d note ; a n n o u n c e s h i s arrival to Ethelbert b y F r a n k i s h i n t e r p r e t e r s , ib. a n d n o t e ; m e e t i n g of, w i t h E t h e l b e r t , ib. pp. 45, 46 a n d n o t e s ( c f . p . c x v i i i ) ; s e t t l e m e n t i n Cant e r b u r y , »'6.p.46andnotes; m o d e of l i f e , i. 26, p p . 46, 47 a n d n o t e ;

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

p. xxxvi; goes to Aries and is consecrated by Etherius (really Vergilius\ i. 27, p. 48 and note ; returns to Britain, ib. ; announces his consecration and success to Gregory, ib.; consults him on various questions, ib. pp. 48-63 and notes (cf. ii. 1, p. 76; I I . 63, 134) ; relation of, to bishops of Gaul and Britain defined, i. 27, pp. 52, 53 and notes; commended by Gregory to bishop of Aries, i. 28 and notes ; receives fresh missionaries, a letter, pallium, relics, and other gifts from Gregory, i. 29, p. 63 and notes; v. 24, p. 353 (cf- II- 53, 60); receives through Mellitus Gregory's directions as to the treatment of English heathenism, i. 30, p. 65 and notes ; Gregory writes to, on the subject of his miracles, 1. 31, pp. 66, 67 and notes (cf. I I . 44, 71, 191) ; Gregory exhorts Ethelbert to be obedient to, i. 32, pp. 68, 69 a n d note ; founds Christ Church, Canterbury, i.33 and n o t e s ; and t h e monastery of SS. Peter and Paul, ib. a n d note ; church of SS. Peter and Paul not consecrated by, ib.; his miracles, ii. 1, p. 78 and n o t e ; his conference w i t h t h e British bishops at Augustine's Oak, ii. 2, pp. 81, 82 and n o t e s ; cures a blind man, ib. p. 82; his second conference with t h e British bishops, ib. pp. 82, 83 and notes (cf. I I . 53); alleged prophecy of, as to the destruction of the Britons by t h e Saxons, ib. p. 83 and note; fulfilled in thebattle of Chester after his death, ib. p. 84 and note ; consecrates Mellitus and Justus, ii.3, p. 85 and notes; his death, ib. p. 86 and notes (c£ I I . 7 7 ) ; buried first outside, and t h e n in t h e north porticus of the church of SS. Peter and Paul, ib. and notes (cf. i. 33); h i s epitaph, ib. and n o t e ; consecrates Laurentius as his successor, ii. 4, p. 86 and

Rerum.

415"

notes; Laurentius buried near, ii. 7, p. 9 3 ; his monastic life in Kent, iv. 27, p. 270; letter of Gregory to (i. 29) cited, Ee. § 9) PP- 4 I2 > 413 5 verses on, p. cxx; called Augustinus Minor, I I . 37 ; ' praepositus' of Gregory's monastery of St. Andrew at Bome, I I . 3 8 ; relation of Liudhard to, I I . 4 2 ; said to have founded a church at Ely, I I . 43 ; wholesale baptisms by, I I . 44 ; Gocelin's Life of, I I . 44, 46; books brought by, to Britain, I I . 56, 57 ; kindness of Bertha to, I I . 63 ; his success alluded to in Gregory's Moralia, I I . 71 ; his claims rejected by the Britons, I I . 76; charges against, refuted, I I . 76, 78; date of his death, I I . 81 ; confused with St. Augustine of Hippo, ib.; his day ordered to be observed, ib- (cf. p. cxv) ; King E d m u n d murdered on his day, ib.; translation of his relics, ib.; arrives in Britain in the year of Columba's death, I I . 1 3 2 ; schools at Canterbury probably due to, I I . 168; said to have been consecrated by Gregory, I I . 390; lections on, I . 424-427. Augustinus, Sanctus, bishop of Hippo, refutes the Pelagians, i. 10 and note ; Bede's excerpts from, on St. Paul, v. B a e d a ; similar works by others, pp. civ, clvi ; use made by Bede of, p. 1 (cf. p. lxiii); De lapsu monachi et uiduae, MS. of, p. c ; treatises of, p. cxlii; on divisions of books, I I . 67; cited, I I . 164, 181, 191. Augustus, emperor, i. 3, 4, 5, 6, 9, 10, xr, 13, 15, p. 30 ; i. 23, p. 42. Atjst, on the Severn, equated with ' Augustine's Oak,' I I . 74; v. Traiectus Augusti. Australes G-yruii, v. Gyruii Australes. Australes Mercii, v. Mercii Australes. Australes Picti, v. Picti Australes.

416

Index

Nominwm, Locorum,

Auatralea Saxones, v. Saxones Australes. AUSTRASIA, Theodebert king of, II-39> Austrini Scotti,v. Scotti Austrini. Autissidorensis ciuitas, Auxerre, burnt, I I . 33; Germanus bishop of, i. 17, p. 34 and notes; diocese of, p. c note; bishops of, Censorius, I I . 3 2 ; Heribald, I I . 35 ; church of St. Alban at, I I . 33 ; monks of, sent to Marseilles for marble, I I . 239. ATJTUN, bishops of, Syagrius, I I . 39 ; Leodegar, I I . 322. AUXEBRE, V. Autissidorensis ciuitas. AVABS, the, perhaps included in the Huns, I I . 286; their ravages, ¿6. B. Badonicus mons, Britons defeat Saxons at battle of, i. 16 and note ; date of, I I . 3 1 ; Gildas born in the year of, I I . 31, 35. BADUCING, V. B i s c o p .

Badudegn, a lay brother of Lindisfarne, miraculously cured of paralysis at Cuthbert's tomb, iv. 31, pp. 278, 279 and notes. Baduuini, bishop of part of the East Angles (Elmham), iv. 5, p. 217 and note.

BADWULF, V. B a l d w u l f .

B A E D A , writes to Albinus, I. 3 ; asks his prayers, ib.; visited by Nothelm, ib.; Pref. p. 6 and note ; his view of historical composition, Pref. pp. 7, 8 and note ; asks the prayers of his readers, ib. p. 8 and note ; pp. lxv, lxvi; Wilfrid's testimony to, on the virginity of Ethelthryth, iv. 19, p. 243 and note ; p. xliv note; tells from his own knowledge the story of the impenitent monk, v. 14, pp. makes excerpts from Adamnan's book on the holy places, v. 15, p. 317 5 v- 17, P- 3 1 9 ; a priest of the monastery of Wearmouth and Jarrow, v. 24, p. 357; p. i x ; born in the territory of the monastery, ib. ib.; enters it, and

Rerum,.

is educated under Benedict Biscop and Ceolfrid, v. 24, p. 357; p. x (cf. I I . 234); ordained deacon and priest by Bishop John (of Hexham), ib. ib.; his studies and occupations, ib. ib. ; list of works of, v. 24, pp. 357-359 J his prayer, ib. p. 360 ; dies, C. 735 ; stays with Egbert of York, p. xvi; Ee. § 1; writes to him, 1.405-423 and notes; prevented by illness from revisiting, Ee. § 1 and note ; p. lxxi ; his birthplace, p. ix note ; his well at Monkton, ib.; chiefly to be known from his works, pp. x, x i ; chronology of his life, p. x i ; Alcuin's lines on, p. x note; anecdotes of, pp. xii, xiii (cf. I I . 374) ; his devotion, ib.; his grief at Ceolfrid's departure, p. xv (cf. I I . 375) ; visits Lindisfarne, p. xvi (cf. I I . 272) ; visits Wicred, ib. note ; his diligence as a student, p. xvii; school of York due to, pp. xviii note, xxiv; compares the Vulgate and Itala, pp. xix, liv, l v ; I I . 313, 333) 334> 392-394 J his cautions to copyists, pp. xix note, xxiii note; acts as his own shorthand writer, &c., p.xx; MSS. ascribed to, p. xx note; his love of teaching, p. x x i ; v. 24, p. 357 ; influence as a teacher, p. xxiv ; his warning against despising the unlearned, pp. xxi, xxii ; his desire to benefit liis countrymen, pp. xxii, xxiii ; his sense of literary property, p. x x i i i ; suffers from want of books, p. xxiii note; uses preceding works, pp. xxiii, xxiv; I I . 315; his intellectual descendants traced by Ademar, p. xxiv note; his name inscribed in the Album Congregationis of Lindisfarne, p. xxvii note; his warnings against detraction, &c., p. x x x i i ; his affection for Ceolfrid and Hwaetbert, p. xxxiii; for Acca, ib.; I I . 329, 330 ; troubles of his time, pp. xxxiii, x x x i v ; lament of, over ecclesiastical evils, pp. xxxiv,

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

xxxv ; II. 194 ; insists that the teacher must practise what he teaches, p. xxxvi ; acts up to this himself, ¿6. ; his obligations to Isidore, pp. xxxvii note, xxxviii note, xli ; his translation of Isidore, pp. xli note, lxxv, clxi ; placed next to Isidore by Dante, p xli note ; studied by Dante, ib. ; his obligations to' Pliny, pp xxxviii note, lii ; II. 5 ; the first to introduce the date A. D. into Western Europe, p. xxxviii note ; his reputation as a ehronologer, p. xxxix note ; II. 205 ; his zeal in the Paschal controversy, pp. xxxix-xli ; his doctrine of the six ages of the world, pp. xli, xlii ; refutes a charge of heresy, pp. xli note, cxlvi ; testimonies and appeals to, pp. xliii note, xlv note, xlvii, liv, lxv note, lxvi note, Ixxvii note, lxxviii note ; II. 4 ; historical writing in England grows out of, p. xliii note ; careful to indicate his authorities, pp. xliv, xlv note ; II. 1, 2, 4 ; his suppression of incidents in the life of Wilfrid, p. xlv note ; I I . 315, and v. Wilfrid; his treatment of the anonymous Lives of Cuthbert and of the Abbots, pp. xlv note, xlvi, xlvii ; of the Life of Fursa, II. 169,170 : of the Life of Ethelberg, II. 218 ; legends as to the origin of his name of Venerable, pp. xlviii, xlix ; dedicates most of his theological worts to Acca, p. xlix ; II. 329 ; his reverence for authority and tradition, p. 1 ; list of authors referred to by, pp. 1—lii ; his attitude towards pagan literature, p. liii ; his style, pp. liii, liv ; his admiration for Aldhelm, p. liv ; II. 312 ; his knowledge of Greek, p. l i v ; Greek MS., Laud 35, used by, p. liv ; his interest in textual criticism, pp. liv-lvi ; his use of the allegorical method, pp. lvi-lxii ; his zealous orthodoxy, pp. lxii, lxiii ; list of VOL. II. 15 e

Rerum,.

417

heresies refuted by, pp. lxii, lxiii note ; miraculous element in works of, pp. xlvi, lxiv (cf. I I . 278); believes himself to have been the subject of a miracle, p. lxiv note ; his view of miracles, p. lxv note; his piety, pp. lxv-lxix; his humility as a scholar, p. lxvi ; his insistence on the Day of Judgement, pp. lxvi, lxvii; on the blessedness of a holy death, p. lxviii; his view of Purgatory, p. lxvi note ; II. 243, 387; his good sense, pp. lxix-lxxi; his views on virginity and marriage, p.lxxinote; II- 53) 54) 2 35 5 on the contemplative and active life, p. lxxi note ; II. 68,69 ; description of his death, pp. lxxii-lxxviii, clx— clxiv ; date of his death, pp. lxxi-lxxiii; I. 434 ; his skill in English poetry, pp lxxiv, clxi ; his translations into English, pp. lxxv, clxii; II. 381 ; his amanuensis, Wilbert, pp. lxxvi, clxiii ; his cell, p. Ixxvii note ; north porticus of Jarrow church dedicated to, p. Ixxvii note; his epitaph, p. lxxviii note; fate of his relics, ib.; miracle worked by his relics, p. lxxix note; collect for his day, ib.; becomes a standard authority, ib.; II. 4 ; his mode of working, Pref. p. 5 ; II. 1, 2 ; his tendency to rely on authority, II. 4; includes Iona in Scottia, v. H i i ; uses the Caesarean Indiction, II. 39, 212, 376 ; his national and ecclesiastical prejudices against the Britons, II. 78, 83,84,353; Jonas of Bobbio's Life of Columban ascribed to, II. 83; Chronicle wrongly ascribed to, p. cxiv ; verses on, p. cxxiv; Life of St. Fara ascribed to, II. 148 ; does not regard Celtic orders as invalid, II. 178 ; his views on the intercession and invocation of saints, II. 181; his sympathy with Mercian independence, II. 187 ; with the Scotic missionaries, II. 194j

418

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

B a e d a ( continued). refutes t h e Paschal heresies of Victorius, I I . 201 ; h i s obligations to t h e School of Canterbury, I I . 205, 206 ; his vièws on the division of dioceses, I I . 214, 380, 383 ; on divorce and remarriage, I I . 214, 236 ; on secular rule a n d employment, I I . 219, 220 ; on comets, I I . 222 ; on translation of poetry, I I . 250 ; on confirmation, I I . 382 ; receives information from Acca, v. Acca ; h a d piobably seen A d a m n a n , I I . 131, 302 ; h i s authorities for the life of Wilfrid, I I . 315 ; his attitude towards W i l f r i d and h i s opponents, I I . 316, 383 ; t h e real author of Ceolfrid's letter to Nechtan, I I . 332, 392 ; perhaps a n eye-witness of w h a t he describes i n Hist. Abb., I I . 363 (cf. p. xlvii) ; probably present at Hwaetbert's election, I I . 368 ; St. Boniface's opinion of, ib. ; asks for works of, ib. ; his statesmanlike view of t h e false monasteries, I I . 385 ; not opposed to some control of monasteries by secular power, I I . 387 ; probably used t h e early Life of Gregory, pp. clxv, clxvi, clxvii ; I I . 389 ; MSS. of Life of, pp. cv, evi, cxvi, exxxviii ; Cuthbert's letter on death of, v. Cuthbert. B A E D A , W O R K S O F , classification of, p. xxxvii; chronology of, pp. cxlv-clv. Capitula Lectionum, on certain books of t h e O. T., a n d on t h e N. T. except the Gospels, v. 24, p. 358 ; p. civ ; alluded t o by Lupus of Ferrara, ib. ; asked for by St. Boniface, ib. —— Chronicle, really part of t h e De Temp. Rat. q. v., p. cxlix ; I r i s h adaptation of, ib. note. De Aequinoctio iuxta Anatolium ad Wicredam, v. 24, P- 358 > PP- xxxvii, cliv ; cited, p. xvi note ; I I . 191. De A r t e Metrica, &c., v. 24, P- 359 » date of, p. cxlv ; MSS.

Rerum.

of, ib. note ; question of dedication of, ib. ; cited, I I . 22, 205, 241 {ter), 282. DeBissextoadHelmwaldum, t. 24, p. '358 ; p. xxxvii note ; cited, ib. ; MS. of, p. cxlii ; date of, p. cxlix. De Die Iudicii, cited, I I . 296 ; v. H y m n s . De eo quod ait Isaias, &c., v. 24, p; 358 ; date of, p. cilviii ; dedicated to Acca, ib. (cf. p. xlix). De Forti Muliere, p. cxxvi : really a part of t h e I n Prouerbia, q. p. clii. De Locis Sanctis, v.* 17, ad fin. a n d notes ; cited, v. 16, 17 and notes ; I I . 304 ; relation of, to Arculfus a n d A d a m n a n , ib. ; date of, pp. xlix, cli. De Mansionibus filiorum Israel, v. 24, p. 358 ; date of, p. cxlviii ; dedicated to Acca, ib. (cf. p. xlix). De Natura Kerum, v. 24, p. 359 ; sources of, pp. xxxvii, xxxviii ; cited, ib. ; I I . 222 ; date of, p. cxlix. De Orthographia, v. 24, p. 359 ; date of, p. cxlv ; used by Alcuin a n d W . M., ib. note ; cited, p. lxvii note. De Sex Aetatibus Saeculi ad Plegwinum, v. 24, p. 358 ; cited, p. xli note ; date of, p. cxlvi. De Situ Brittaniae, really H . E., i. 1. De Tabernaculo, v. 24, p. 357 ; date of, p. cl ; character of, ib. note. De Templo, v. 24, p. 357 ; — dedicated to Nothelm or Acca, p. xlix note ; sent to Albinus, I . 3 ; date of, pp. xxxiv note, cl ; character of, ib. note ; cited, p xxxiv note ; I I . 208, 209, 360. De Temporibus, v. 24, p. 359 ; date of, pp. xxxviii, cxlvi ; other names of, p. xxxviii note ; cited, I I . 167. De Temporum Ratione, v. 24, p. 359 ; dedicated to Hwaetbert, pp. xiv note, xxxix ; date of, pp. xxxix, cxlix, cl ; other

Index Nominum,

Locorum, Rerum.

Baeda, W o r k s of (continued). names of, p. xxxix note ; I I . 167 ; cited, iii. 17, p. 161 ; II. 60, 191, 201, 275, 332-334. • Epigrammata, p. cliv. Epistola ad Albinum, I. 3 ; I I . 2 ; date of, p. cl. Epistola ad Ecgbertum, printed, I. 405-423 and notes ; date of, pp. xvi, lxxi, cli ; I I . 378, 384, 386, 388; MS8. of, pp. cxli, cxlii ; editions of, p. cxlii ; translationsof, p. cxxxii ; cited, pp xvi, xxxiv, xxxv ; I I . 214. Epistolae ad Diuersos, v. 24, p. 358 ; MS. of, p. cxlii. Excerpts from Augustine on St. Paul, v. 24, p. 358 ; pp. civ, clvi ; MSS. of, ib. ; cited by Lupus of Ferrara, ib. note. Excerpts from Jerome on the Prophets, v. 24, p. 358 ; p. civ. Hexameron, v. I n Genesim. • Historia Abbatum, printed, I. 364-387 and notes ; date of, pp. xlvi, cxlviii : MSS. of, pp. cvi, cxxxii-cxl ; editions of, pp. cxxxiii, cxxxviii, cxxxix ; translations of, p. cxxxii ; conflation of, with Hist. Abb. Anon., p. cxxxv. Historia Ecclesiastica Gentis Anglorum, v. 24, pp. 356, 357, 359 ; dedicated and sent to Ceolwulf, Pref. p. 5 and note ; his motive in writing, ib. and note ; sent to Albinus, I. 3 ; authorities used in the composition of, how far acknowledged by Bede himself, pp. xxiv note, xliv, xlv note, and references there given ; clxv, clxvi, clxvii ; I I . 3, 4, 5, 17, 22, »5, 3i, 35, 15°, 169, 218, 219, 267, 304, 3 1 5 ; two recensions of, issued by Bede himself, pp. xciv-xcvii; dates of the two recensions, pp. xcvi, xcvii (cf. I I . 345) ; MSS. of, very numerous, p. lxxxvi ; three types of MSS. of, pp. xciv if. ; classification of MSS. of, pp. xcv ff. ; editions of, pp. lxxx-lxxxv, cxxix-cxxxi ; AS. vers, of, pp. cxxviii, cxxix ;

e

419

cited by iElfrie and Rudborne, ib. n o t e ; attributed to Bede himself, ib. n o t e ; MS. of, p. cvii; Editio Princeps of, p. cxxxi; cited, notes, passim; other translations of, p. cxxxii ; importance of, pp xlii-xliv; importance of chronological summary at end of, I I . 343; structure of, II. 4, 36; intended for public reading, II. 299; v. Lections; date of, pp. xi, cli; I I . 262. Homilies, v. 24, p. 358 ; pp. xlvii, xlviii, lxxviii note, cliii; liturgical use of, p. xlviii note; cited, pp. xi, ¿iii; I I . 181, 276, 277, 299. Homily on Benedict Biscop, p. xlviii; MS. of, p. cxxxiii; editions of, ib.; I I . 355 ; cited, p. xxviii note; II. 355-359, 363Hymns, v. 24, p. 359; pp. xlii note, xlix note, cliv ; H y m n on Ethelthryth, iv. 20 and notes ; found separately, I I . 240. I n Acta, v. 24, p. 358 ; date of, p. cxlvii ; dedicated to Acca, ib. (cf. p. xlix) ; cited, I I . 57, 58, 277, 300, 388. I n Apocalypsin, v. 24, p. 358; dedicated to Hwsetbert, pp. xiv note, cxlvii; date of, ib.-, cited, II. 20 (cf. p. cliv). I n Cantica Canticorum, v. s 4> P- 358 ; p. 1 note; date of, p. clii; first book of, directed against Julian of Eclanum, ib.; I I . 21 ; last book of, a cento of extracts from Gregory, p. clii; Lullus asks Cuthbert for, ib. note; poem on, by "Walafridus Strabo, ib. I n Canticum Habacum, v. 2 4, P- 358; date of, p. clii; question of dedication of, ib. ; the Itala used for, p. Iv n o t e ; I I . 334. I n Catholicas Epistolas, v. 2 4, P- 358 P- 1 note; MS. of, p. cxxii; date of, p. cxlvii; cited, I I . 54, 55, 156, 259, 300. I n Ezram et Nehemiam, v. 2 4, P- 358; dedicated to Acca, e 2

420

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

Baeda, W o r k s of (continued). p . x l i x note ; d a t e of, p. c l ; c h a r a c t e r of, ib. n o t e ; cited, p. xxii; II. 4 4 , 209, 245, 3 8 1 385I n Genesim, v . 2 4 , p. 3 5 7 ; dedicated to Acca, pp. xlix, cxlix ; d a t e of, ib. ; cited, I I . 7 , 220. • I n Libros Regum Quaestiones, y. 2 4 , p. 3 5 8 ; dedicated t o N o t h e l m , p. c l i ; d a t e of, ib. I n L i b r u m Tobiae, v. 34, p. 3 5 8 ; d a t e of, p. clii ; A l c u i n asks for a copy of, ib. note. —— I n Lueam, v. 2 4 , p. 3 5 8 ; composition of, h i n d e r e d by e x t e r n a l troubles, p. x x x i v ; r e l a t i o n of, to t h e homilies, pp. xlvii, x l v i i i ; dedicated to Acca, p. x l i x ; d a t e of, pp. xxxiii, xxxiv, c x l v i i ; cited, pp. xiii, xx, xxxiii, xxxiv ; I I . 3 , 4 6 , 6 8 , 70, 1 5 6 , 2 1 9 , 259, 2 7 6 , 290, 296. • I n Marcum, v. 2 4 , p. 3 5 8 ; MS. of, p . c x i i ; dedicated to Acca, p. xlix n o t e ; d a t e of, p. c x l v i i i ; cited, p. x i i i ; I I . i57) 236, 266, 267, 276. -— I n Prouerbia, v. 2 4 , p. 3 5 8 ; MS. of, p. cxli ; d a t e of, p. c l i i ; St. Boniface a n d H i n c m a r ask for copies of, ib. note ; w r o n g l y ascribedto Jerome, ib.; cited, I I . 20, 298, 299, 363. I n Samuelem, v. 2 4 , p. 3 5 7 ; dedicated to Acca, p. xlix n o t e ; d a t e of, pp. xv, xvi, cxlviii ; L u l l u s asks A r c h b i s h o p E t h e l b e r t for a copy of, »6. n o t e ; character of, tb. Martyrology, v. 2 4 , p. 3 5 9 ; d a t e of, p. c l i i ; interpolated, ib. ; c h a r a c t e r of, ib. Eetractatio i n Acta, date of, p p . xlix, cli ; cited, p. x i x note. Y i t a S. Anastasii, t r a n s l a t i o n of, corrected by Bede, v. 2 4 , P- 359 ; P- cliv. "Vita S. Cudbercti, ' u e r s i b u s heroicis,' ' heroico metro,' iv. 2 8 , p. 2 7 1 a n d n o t e ; v. 2 4 , p. 3 5 9 ; MSS. of, pp. cxxxviii, cxlvii n o t e ; date of, p . cxlvi ;

Rerum.

sent by C u t h b e r t of W e a r m o u t h to St. Boniface, p. cxlvii n o t e ; given by A t h e l s t a n to t h e c h u r c h of St. Cuthbert, ib. ; cited, I I . 1 6 5 . Yita S. Cudbercti, ' simplici oratione/ 'piano sermone,' iv. 2 8 , p. 2 7 1 a n d n o t e ; v. 34, p. 3 5 9 ; Pref. p. 7 ; based on a n earlier Life, ib. a n d note ; p. x l v n o t e ; o t h e r a u t h o r i t i e s cited in, tb. ; MSS. of, pp. cxxxviii, cxlvii note ; I I . 3 7 a ; dedicated to E a d f r i d of Lindisfarne, p. cxlviii; d a t e of, pp. xvi, xlvi, cxlviii (cf. I I . 2 9 7 ; ; sent b y C u t h b e r t to St. Boniface, p. cxlvii n o t e ; given by A t h e l s t a n to t h e c h u r c h of St. C u t h b e r t , ib. • V i t a S. Felicis, v. 2 4 , p. 3 5 9 ; p. cliv 5 v. Felix. Spurious a n d doubtful w o r k s ascribed to Bede, p p . c l v i clix ; I I . 2 7 5 . Baeda, a priest of L i n d i s f a r n e , p. lxxvii, note. Baeda, a chief of t h e L i n d i s fari, p. lxxviii n o t e ; I I . 3 5 5 . Baeda, a monk, p. lxxviii note. Baedan mao Caeill, k i n g of Ulster, I I . 6 5 ; f a t h e r of Maelu m a , I I . 66. Baeithin, abbot of B a n g o r i n Ireland, II. 1 1 3 . Baeithin Mob, bishop of Tibohine, II. 1 x 2 . B^eldjEg, son of W o d e n , ancestor of t h e k i n g s of t h e Bernicii, I I . 119. B a i t h a n u s , I r i s h bi&hop, letter of J o h n , pope elect, a n d others to, ii. 1 9 , p. 1 2 3 a n d note. B a l a a m , example of, cited, Ee. § 17? P- 4 a a -

Baldeb, Fosite, son of, I I . 2 9 0 . Baldhelu, priest of L i n d i s f a r n e , recites t h e praises of St. Cuthbert, I I . 3 4 4 . Baldhild, queen of t h e K e u s t r i a n F r a n k s , orders t h e execution of Daliinus (really A n n e m u n d u s ) , bishop of Lyons, v. 1 9 , p . 3 2 5 a n d n o t e ; w i f e of Clovis I I ,

I n d e x

Nominum, Locoru/m,

!73; 322; of English race, II. 148 ; a benefactress of Faremoutier-en-Brie, ib. ; restores Cheiles, I I . 149; makes Leodegar bishop of Autun, I I . 32a; Sigebrand put to death as an adherent of, ib. ; retires to Cheiles, ib. ; confused with Brunhild, ib. ; sainted, ib. BALDWIN VII, Count of Flanders, p. cxix. BALDWULF, last bishop of Whitern, II- 343BALLIOL COLLEGE, Oxford, owns MS. 0 19 , pp. cxi, cxii. BALLIOL, Edward, does homage to Edward I I I , p. cvii. BALNHUSIN, S I G F R I D U S D E , record of his friendship, p. xxxiii note. BAMBOROUGH, V. Bebbanburg. Bancor, Bangor-is-coed, Flint, monastery of, ii. a, p. 84 and note; its size, ib. and note; monks from, massacred by Ethelfrid at the battle of Chester, ib.; confused by W. M. with Bangor, the bishop's see, I I . 77, 78. Bancornaburg, English name of Bangor, ii. a, p. 8a and note; Dinoot abbot of, ib. and note. BANGOR, CO. Down, Ireland, Baeithin abbot of, I I . 113; Cronan abbot of, ib. B A P C H I L D , Kent, witenagemot of, I I . 284 ; Tobias present at, ib. BAPTISM, special times for, I I . 34, 44; 95i 96* 280; defect of British Church in regard to, I I 75, 76 ; confirmation a completion of, I I . 76, 382 ; validity of, II. 276, 277. ' BARBARUS,' = English, II. 308 (cf. I I . 321); opposed to Anglus, ib. BARDNEY, V. Beardaneu. B A R - I O N A , meaning of the name, I I . 127. B A R K I N G , V. I n Berecingum. B A R L O W , Thomas, bishop of Lincoln, former owner of MS. 0 1W p. cxvi. Barnabas, apostolus, seeks Saul

Rerum,

4 2 1

at Tarsus, Haa. § 6 ; teaches at Antioch, ib.; example of, cited, Ee. § 4 ; quarrel of, with St. Paul, cited, II. 321. B A B R O W , near Goxhill, Lines., probably identical with A. and note ; consecrated b y G o d w i n metropolitan of Gaul, ib. and n o t e ; consecrates Tobias to Rochester, ib. and note ; W i l f r i d consecrates Swidbert during absence of, v. 11, p. 3Q2 a n d n o t e ; I I . 3 1 9 ; receives W i l f r i d after h i s second appeal, v. 19, p. 329 and note ; consecrates A l d w u l f as bishop of Rochester, v. 23, p. 349 and note ; dies and is succeeded by Tatwin, ib.pp. 3 4 9 , 3 5 0 a n d n o t e ; v. 24, p. 356 ; buried in the church of SS. Peter and Paul at Canterbury, ii. 3, p. 86; letter of, to Waldhere, I I . 220 ; letter of Waldhereto, I I . 283; letter of, to Forthere, ib.; doubtful letters of Sergius I to, ib.; a friend of A i d helm, tb.; grant of Hlothhere to, ib.; present at Northumbrian council w h i c h condemns W i l frid, I I . 319 ; v. B e r t w a l d . B e r e e i n g u m , v. I n Ber. B E R E N G A R , k i n g of Italy, m a k e s grants to St. Martin's at Tours, II. 1 3 7 . B E R G H A M S T Y D E , V. Bersted. B E R G U E S , F r e n c h Flanders, monastery of S t . W m n o c at, I I . 1 5 8 , 1 6 1 . B E R H T H E R E , V. Perctarit. B E R N A C U S , St., expels evil spirits, II. 267. B E R N A R D , St., Life of St. Malachias by, p. c x x i ; account of his mother's death, I I . 2 5 1 ; letter of Peter t h e Venerable to, I I . 353. B E R N E , MSS. of Bede's H . E . at, pp. l x x x v i note, xcix note.

Rerum.

423

battle of the Winwaed located in, by Fl. Wig., I I . 183. B e r n i c i i , origin of the name, I I . 105 ; pedigree of kings of, I I . 119. Berniciorum gens, Oswald's cross at Hefenfelth, the first erected m, iii. 2, p. 130 and note (cf. I I . 105, 140) ; Lindisfarne the mother church of, II. 125. Berniciorum proumcia, boundaries of, I I . 120; evangelised by Paulinus, ii. 14, p. 115 a n d note ; one of the divisions of the Northumbrians, iii. 1, p. 127 and note ; iii. 14, p. 155 (cf. I I . 105) ; W h i t e r n belongs to, 111. 4, p. 133 ; united to Deira by Oswald, iii. 6, p 138 and note; Oswy rules over, iii. 14, p. 155 ; dissensions w i t h Deira, tb. and note ; relation of, to Deira, I I . 119, 141, 199; O s w y grants six estates in, for the foundation of monasteries, iii. 24, p. 178 and n o t e ; Eata made bishop of, iv. 12, p. 229; vision of an impenitent monk in, v. 14, p. 315 and notes. Berniciorum regnum, E a n f r i d succeeds E d w i n in, iii, I, p. 127 and n o t e ; Ethelric king of, I I . 93. B e r n u i n i , nephew and clerk of W i l f r i d , from w h o m he receives a fourth part of W i g h t , iv. 16, p. 237 ; evangelises the island w i t h help of Hiddila, ib. B E R S T E D , near Maidstone, K e n t , witenagemot of, I I . 284 ; Gebrnund present at, ib. B E R T F R I T H , V. Berctfrid. B E R T I N , St., monastery of, at St. Omer, p. x v i i note (cf. I. 430) ; MS. of Bede's H. E. belonging to, p. l x x x v i note. B E R T W A L D , abbot of Glastonbury, I I . 283 ; not to be identified w i t h Bertwald, archbishop of Canterbury, ib. B E T E N D U N E , I I . 2 7 5 ; v. Uetadun. B e t h l e e m , description of, v. 16, P- 3*7B E T R I C H S W O R T H , earlier name of B u r y St. Edmund's, q. v., I I . BERNICIA,

148,

168.

424

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

Betti, presbyter, accompanies Peada to evangelise t h e Middle Angles, iii. 21, p. 170 and note. B E V E R L E Y , V. I n Derauuda. B E W C A S T L E , Cumberland, memorial cross to A l c h f r i d at, I I . 176, 198. BIBLE, translations of, Y u l g a t e and Itala, I I . 365; compared b y Bede, pp. xix, liv, l v ; I I . 3 i 3 , 333, 334, 39 2 -394 5 used b y A l d h e l m , I I . 3 1 3 ; Septuagint cited by A l d h e l m , ib.; Septuag i n t and Aquila, cited by Bede, p. l v note. ' B I B L I O T H E C A , ' = binding or case of a book, I I . 329 ; name given to t h e Bible, I I . 365. B i b u l u s , L u c i u s , consul w i t h Julius Caesar, i.a, p. 13 and note. B i r i n u s , bishop of the W e s t Saxons, I I . 144, 1 4 5 ; sent to B r i t a i n b y Pope Honorius, iii. 7, p. 139 and notes; consecrated bishop by Asterius, ib. and note; converts the West Saxons and their k i n g Cynegils, ib. and notes ; Dorchester granted to, as his see, ib. and n o t e s ; dies and is buried there, ib. p. 140 and n o t e s ; translated to W i n chester, ib. and notes (cf. p. cx); first bishop of the W e s t Saxons, iv. 12, p. 227 ; baptizes Cuthred, I I . 142, 281 ; called a Roman bishop, I I . 146. B I R B A , Parsonstown, Co. Louth, Ireland, Synod of, c. 696, I I . 285. B i s c o p , ' cognomine, cognomento Benedictus,' called Baducing, I L 3 2 1 » 355 > o n h i s name Biscop, ib.; Benedict not his original name, ib.; date of birth of, I I . 3 5 7 ; of noble birth, v. 19, p. 323; Hab. § 1 and note ; p. x x x v note (cf. I I . 90) ; his visits to Gaul, I t a l y , and the Islands, Haa. § 5 and note ; a thane of Oswy, Hab. § 1 and n o t e ; resigns his secular position, ib. and note ; goes to K e n t , v. 19, p. 323 and notes; ordered by Earconbert to conduct W i l frid to Rome, ib.; leaves W i l f r i d

Rerum.

at L y o n s and goes on to Rome, ib. p. 324 and note ; I I . 3x6, 356 ; h i s first and second visits to Rome, Hab. % 2 and notes ; becomes a monk at Lerins, ib. and notes (cf. Haa. « 5) ; p. x v i i i ; his t h i r d visit to Rome, Hab. § 3 and notes ; h a d intended to remain abroad all h i s life, I I . 357; ordered by Pope Y i t a l i a n to accompany Theodore to Britain, p. x v i i i ; Hab. § 3 a n d n o t e s ; arrives i n K e n t , ib. and n o t e ; p. x v i i i ; receives the monastery of SS. Peter and Paul at Canterbury, ib.; Hab. § 3 and n o t e s ; I I . 204 (cf. I I . 206) ; his fourth visitto Rome, H a b . % 4 and notes ; returns to Britain, ib. ; visits Cenwalh of Wessex, ib. and note (cf. I I . 143) ; returns to Northumbria, ib. and n o t e ; obtains Ceolfrid from W i l f r i d , Haa. §§ 5, 6 and notes; receives a grant of land at Wearmouth from Egfrid, ib. and notes; Haa. § 7 ; founds St. Peter's monastery at W e a r m o u t h , iv. 18. p. 2 4 1 ; H a b . §§ 1, 4 and notes ; Haa. §§ 5, 7 ; procures masons and glass-makers from Gaul, Hab. § 5 and notes ; Haa. § 7 and notes (cf. I I . 101) ; persuades Ceolfrid to return to W e a r m o u t h , Haa. § 8 and note ; fifth visit to Rome w i t h Ceolfrid, iv. 18, p. 241 a n d n o t e ; Hab. § 6 and note, § 7 and notes, § 1 6 ; H a a . § § 9 , 10 ; I I . 361 ; brings back from Rome books, relics, pictures, a papal privilege, and J o h n t h e archchanter, Hab. § 6, pp. 368-370 and notes ; § 15, p. 380 ; H a a . § § 9 , 10, 20 ; I I . 119, 233, 358, 359 ; iv. 18, p. 241 a n d n o t e s ; decrees of t h e Roman council copied in his monastery, ib. p. 242 and note ; receives a grarit of l a n d at Jarrow, Hab. § 7, p. 370; Haa. § 1 1 ; founds the monastery of Jarrow, ib. ib. and notes (cf. Hab. § 15, p. 379 and note); builds t h e church at

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

Jarrow, Haa. § ia and note; makes Ceolfrid abbot of Jarrow, and Eosterwine of Wearmouth, Hab. § 7 and note; Haa. §§ 10, i i , 12 and notes; p. x i ; I I . 8a ; Eosterwine cousin of, Hab. § 8, p. 371 and note ; Haa. § 10 and note; visits Rome the sixth time, and brings back treasures, Hab. § 9 and notes ; Haa. §§ 12, 13, 15 and notes ; buys land of Aldfrid to the south of the Wear, Hab. § 9 and note ; on his return finds Eosterwine dead, and Sigfrid elected in his place, Hab. § 10 and note ; Haa. § 15 ; he falls ill, Hab. § 11, p. 374 and notes; Haa. § 15 ; his exhortations to the brethren, Hab. §11, pp. 374-376 and notes (cf. I I . 262); rules of his monasterycompiled from seventeen different monastic rules, ib.pp.374, 375 and note (cf. § 4 and note); his devotions during his last illness, Hab. § 12 and note; his last interview with Sigfrid, pp. xiv, xxxiii; Hab. § 13 ; causes Ceolfrid to be elected abbot of both monasteries, ib.; Haa. § 16; p. x i v ; his death, Hab. § 14, PP- 377> 37® a n < l note; Haa. § 17 and note ; pp. xiv, lxviii; buried in the church of St. Peter, Hab. § 14, pp. 378, 379 and note; Haa. § 18; his coabbots, Hab. § 14, p. 379 and note; Haa. § 18 and note; governed Wearmouth for sixteen years, Hab. §§ 1, 14 and note ; Haa. § 17 and note ; succeeded by Ceolfrid, v. 21, p. 332; Bede educated under, p. x ; I I . 205 ; v. 24, p. 357 ; Bede's Life of, tb. p. 359 ; v. Baeda, Hist. Abb.; Bede's homily on, v. Baeda ; his library, pp. xviii, x i x ; Hab. § 15, p. 379; Haa. § 20 ; buys a MS. of the Cosmographers at Rome, Hab. § 15, p. 380; arranges to exchange it for land with Aldfrid, ib ; chronology of life of, I I . 364, 3 7 4 ; relics of Eosterwine and

JRerum.

425

Sigfrid placed near, Hab. § 20 and notes; his body said to have been transía ted to Thorney, I I . 365 ; part of his churches still remaining, p. lxxix note ; importance of, in the history of learning, p. x v i i i ; fame of his monastery, I I . 335. B I S H O P S , bishops of tribes not of cities, I I . 176; function of, in councils, I I . 325 ; evil lives of, p. xxxiv; I I . 380; neglect of, p. xxxiv; I I . 381, 382 ; share of, in grants of land, I I . 386; v. Confirmation, Consecration. Bisi, bishop of the East Angles, attends the Council of Hertford, iv. 5, p. 2 1 5 ; consecrated by Theodore as successor to Bonjface or Berctgils, ib. p. 217 and note (cf. I I . 206); two bishops consecrated in his stead during his life, ib. and note (cf. I I . 108). Bissexti ratio, Bede's letter on, v. Baeda. B L A C K W A T E B , the, v. Penta. Blaecca, prefect of Lincoln, first of the province of Lindsey to be converted, ii. 16, p. 117 and note. Blaedla, king of the Huns, i. 13; murdered by the treachery of his brother Attila, ib. and note. B L E I D D I A N , Welsh name of St. Lupus, I I . 33. Bliththryd (Piectrudis), wife of Pippin, who, at her request, grants I n Litore (Kaiserswerth) to Swidbert, v. 11, p. 302 and note. BLOOD-LETTING, precepts on, I I . 275B L Y T H B U R G H , Suffolk, Anna of East Anglia buried at, I I . 169. B O B B I O , Columban founder of, I I . 83 ; dies at, ib. ; Jonas of, v. Jonas. B O D L E Y MSS., pp. cviii, cxiii, cxviii. B O D L E Y E MUSAEO, M S . , p. cxxvii. Boisil, 'sacerdos,' prior of Melrose, v. 9, p. 297 ; iv. 27, p. 269 and note ; Cuthbert a pupil of, ib. and note; Cuthbert succeeds,

4 2 6

Index

Nominimi. Locorum,

ib.; his missionary journeys, ib.; prophesies that Cuthbert will be a bishop, iv. 28, p, 272 and note ; appears twice in a vision to a former disciple, v. 9, pp. 296-298 and notes; practises what he teaches, p. xxxvi ; his death, pp. lxviii, l x x v ; I I . 195, 266; was he a bishop?, II. 55, 268 ; St. Boswell's called from, II. 266; Tweedmouth church dedicated to, ib. Boldon, U t r e d j)E, prior of Finchale, former owner of MS. Bu 2 , p. cviii. Bonifacius I V , pope, consulted by Mellitus about the English Church, ii. 4, p. 88 and note ; holds a synod of Italian bishops, ib. and note ; writes to Laurentius and Ethelbert, ib. and note; obtains a grant of the Pantheon from Phocas, ib. and note ; converts it into a church, ib. and note; spurious bull of, to Ethelbert, I I . 63 ; spurious letter of, to Ethelbert, II. 84. Bonifatius V , pontiff of the Roman see, succeeds Deusdedit, ii. 7, p. 94 and note (cf. I I . 99); writes to Mellitus and Justus, ib. and notes; gives Justus authority to consecrate bishops, ii. 8, p. 95 ; sends him a letter and pallium, ib. pp. 95-97 and notes (cf. II. 52) ; letter of, to Edwin, ii. ip, pp. 100-104 and notes (cf. I I . 58) ; to Ethelberg, Edwin's wife, ii. 11, pp. 104106 and notes; his care for the conversion of Northumbria, ii. 12, p. ,106; succeeded by Honorius, ii. 17, p. 118 and note; spurious letter of, to Justus, I I . 91 ; died Oct. 625, II. 97Bonifatius, iii. 20 ; iv. 5, p. 217 ; v. Berctgils. Bonifatius, ' archidiaconus et consiliarius papae,' Wilfrid makes friends with, on his first visit to Rome, v. 19, p. 324 and note; identifies Wilfrid at his

Rerum.

second appeal, ib. p. 328 ; presents Wilfrid to Eugenius I, I I . 322. Bonifacius, ' q u i et Uinfridus,' II. 174 ; bishop of the Franks, martyred, C. 754 and note ; succeeded by Redger, ib. and note ; succeeded by Lullus. p. xx (cf. I I . 347) ; letters of Daniel to, II. 30, 57, 308 ; sends to Nothelm" for a copy of Gregory's Responsa, I I . 45, 47 ; sends documents to Egbert of York, I I . 45 ; addresses questions to Gregory II, and Gregory I I I , I I . 45, 48 ; letter of, cited, I I . 48 ; letters of, to Daniel, II- 58, 308 ; forbidden by Pope Zacharias to name his successor, II. 82 ; Cuthbert of Wearmouth sends MSS. to, p. cxlvii note ; asks Egbert of York -for Bede's I n Prouerbia, p. clii note ; letter of Eangyth to, I I . 150 ; of Sigebald to, I I . 217 ; letter of, to abbess of St. Mildred's (Eadburg), I I . 219; Hildilid a friend of, ib. ; letters of Pope Zacharias to, II. 82, 266,277 ; letter of, to Pope Zacharias, ib. ; letter of, to •Cuthbert, archbishop of Canterbury, I I . 282, 386 ; to an English abbess (Bugga), II. 282, 339; hears of the death of Radbod on return from Rome, I I . 289 ; letter of Bugga to, ib. ; assists Wilbrord, but refuses to be consecrated by him, ib. ; letter of, to Stephen I I I about Wilbrord, I I . 292, 293 ; letter of, on the vision of a monk of Wenlock, I I . 294 ; letter of, to Ethelbald, I I . 306, 339, 342, 379, 385, 386 ; commendatory letter for, by Daniel of Winchester, I I . 308 ; letter of Ethelbert I I of Kent to, II. 338 ; letters of, to Egbert of York, and Herefrid, II. 342, 346, 379 ; Life of, by Willibald, I I . 346 ; letters of, to Hwsetbert, pp. xiv, xxiv ; II. 368 ; to Eadburg, p. x x note. Bononia ciuitas, Boulogne, body

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

of Abbot Peter translated to, i. 33 and n o t e ; Roman pharus near, I I . 23 ; v, Gessoriacum. B o r u e t u a r i , one of the tribes of Germany, v. 9, p. 296 and note ; expelled by the Old Saxons, v. xi, p. 392 ; Swidbert goes as missionary bishop to, ib. and n o t e s ; identified w i t h the Bructeri, I I , 286. B o s a , bishop of Y o r k , a monk, made bishop of t h e Deiri on Wilfrid's first expulsion, v. 24, P- 355 j iv. 12, p. 229 and note (cf. I I 3 2 4 ) ; his see at York, ib.; consecrated at York by Theodore, ib.; iv. 23, p. 253 ; educated under H i l d at W h i t b y , ib.; dies, and is succeeded by J o h n of H e x h a m , v. 3, p. 285 and n o t e ; I I . 274, 3 2 7 ; Acca trained under, v. 20, p 3 3 1 and n o t e ; expelled from York, I I . 326, 3 3 0 ; restored, I I . 327. B o s a n h a m , Bosham, Sussex, small monastery of I r i s h monks at, iv. 13, p. 2 3 1 and notes. B o s e l , m a d e bishop of t h e Hwiceas in place of Tatfrid, iv. 23, p. 255 and note (cf. I I . 266) ; resigns through ill-health, ib. ; succeeded by Oftfor, ib. B o t h e l m , a monk of H e x h a m , miraculously cured by moss from the cross of Oswald at Hefenfelth, iii. 2, pp. 130, 1 3 1 and notes. Botuulf, abbot and founder of Icanhoe, I I . 358 ; Ceolfrid trained under, Haa. § 4 and note (cf. p. xxv 1; Life of, cited, I I . 358 ; by Folcard, I I . 3 7 2 ; his relics translated by Ethelwold, ib. BOUIUM, Cowbridge, Glamorganshire, a ruined Roman town, I I . 77BOULOGNE, V. Bononia, Gessoriacum. . BOUKGES, M S . a t , I I . 2 9 5 .

BOWNESS, on Solway, Roman wall ends at, I I . 15

BHADFOHD-ON-AVON", c h a p e l o f S t .

Lawrence at, I I . 309.

Rerum.

427

BKANDER, Mr., former owner of MS. 0 4 , p. cxvi. BREDONJ V. B r i u d u n .

BBEG, V. Magh Bregh. B r e g u s u i d , mother of Hild, and wife of H e r e n c , iv. 23, p. 255 ; her dream before Hild's birth, ib. pp. 255, 256 and note. BREMEN, V. Henricus Bremensis. BRENDAN, father of Aed, prince of Tethba, I I . 133. BRENDAN, St., legend of m o t h e r of, I I . 2 4 7 . B r e t t o n e s , ii. 2, p. 84 ; come from Armorica, and occupy the South of B r i t a i n , i. 1, p 11 and note ; separated from Picts by F i r t h of Clyde, ib. p. 1 3 ; Alcluitli, a city of, ib. ; Pelagius a Bretto, i. 10 and note ; part of B r i t a i n inhabited by them stripped of its m i l i t a r y resources, i. 12, p. 25 ; send embassies to Rome to ask aid against the Picts and Scots, ib. pp 26, 27 and notes ; Romans refuse further help to, ib. p. 27 ; help t h e m to fortify B r i t a i n , ib. and n o t e ; implore help unsuccessfully of Aetius, i. 1 3 and notes ; I I . 27 ; attacked by famine, i. 14, p. 2 9 ; resist t h e i r enemies, ib. ; harassed by t h e Plots, ib. ; invite the Angli, v. 24, p. 352 ; cowardice of, i. I 5 j P- 3 1 and note ; Horsa slain in battle by, ib. ; misery of, ib. p. 3 2 ; make head against t h e Saxons under Ambrosius Aurelianus, i. 16 and note ; defeat them at Mons Badonicus, ib. and n o t e ; Picts and Saxons allied against, i. 15, p. 3 2 and n o t e ; i. 20, p. 38 and n o t e ; defeated by, under Germanus and Lupus, ib. p. 39 ; neglect to convert the Saxons, i. 22, p. 42 and note ; I I . 76 ; harassed by E t h e l f r i d of Northumbria, i. 34 and note ; conferences of Augustine w i t h bibhops of, ii. 2, pp. 8 1 - 8 3 and notes ; bishops of, unable to cure blind man, ib. p. 82 ; ecclesiastical errors of, ib. p. 83 and notes ; ii. 4, p. 87

428

Index

Nominimi, Locorum, Rerum.

(cf. I I . 1 9 ) ; at first h e l d i n honour b y t h e Roman missionaries, ib. and note ; t h e i r errors identical w i t h those of t h e Scotti, ib. p. 8 8 ; L a u r e n t i u s w r i t e s letters to t h e clergy of, ib. a n d notes ; peoples of, subj e c t to E d w i n , ii. 5, p. 89 a n d note ; ii. 9, p. 99 ; t h e Meuaniae islands of, ii. 5, p 8 9 ; t h e i r contempt for t h e religion of t h e E n g l i s h i n Bede's day, ii. 20, p. 125 and n o t e ; stone churches u n k n o w n to, iii. 4, p 133 a n d note (cf. I I . 101) ; St. Fursa passes through, on his w a y to E a s t A n g l i a , iii. 19, p. 167 a n d n o t e ; share t h e obstinacy of t h e Scotti on t h e Easter question, &c., iii. 25, p. 184 a n d note (cf iii. 28, p. 195) ; v. 22, p. 347 and note ; v . 23, p. 351 ; part of, rec'over t h e i r l i b e r t y after t h e death of Egfrid, iv. 26, some of, p. 267 and n o t e ; adopt t h e orthodox Easter, v . 15, P- 315 a n d note ; especially thobe subject to t h e W e s t Saxons, v. 18, p. 321 a n d note ; A l d h e l m w r i t e s against t h e errors of, ib. p. 320 a n d n o t e ; t h e i r errors a p u n i s h m e n t for t h e i r neglect to convert t h e E n g l i s h , v. 22, p. 347 a n d note ; t h e i r h a t r e d of t h e A n g l i , v . 23, p. 351 ; p a r t l y independent, p a r t l y subject, ib. ; I I . 311 ; not easily conquered, I I . 2 9 ; consecration b y a single bishop common among, I I . 49 ; said to h a v e fought at Degsastan, I I . 66 ; E t h e l b e r t ' s s u p r e m a c y ext e n d s over, I I . 73 ; political r e v i v a l of, c. 600, ib.; t h e i r defects as missionaries, I I . 76 ; reject the claims of A u g u s t i n e , ib ; call t h e W e s t Saxons Gegw i s , I I . 89; w o o d e n b u i l d i n g s characteristic of, I I . 1 0 1 ; battle of Denisesburn f a t a l to, I I . 122 ; broken u p by t h e Saxon invasion«, I I . 128 ; probably engaged against Oswald at Maserf e l t h , I L 152 ; probably allied

w i t h P e n d a against O s w y , I I . 181, 182 ; extension of W i l f r i d ' s a u t h o r i t y over, I I . 208 ; accused by W . M. of destroying A l d h e l m ' s letter to Gerontius, I I . 312. B r e t t o n u m d u x , Csedw a l l a , iii. 1, p. 125 a n d n o t e ; meaning of title, I I . 122. B r e t t o n u m gens, E d w i n rules over, ii. 20, p. 124 ; t w o bishops of, assist at t h e consecration of Ceadda, iii. 28, p. 195 a n d note ; call the A n g l e s and Saxons G a r m a n i , v. 9, p. 296 and n o t e ; W i l f r i d answers for f a i t h of i s l a n d s i n h a b i t e d b y , v . 19, p. 327 (cf. I I . 230). Brettonum lingua, one of the five languages of B r i t a i n , i. 1, p. 11 a n d note ; one of four languages, iii. 6, p. 139 and note. Brettonum natio, N y n i a s belongs to, iii. 4, p. 1 3 3 ; miraculous experience of a m e m b e r of, iii. 10 a n d notes; subject to Oswald, iii. 6, p. 138 (cf. I I . 86). Brettonum prouincia, ii. 2, p. 81 a n d n o t e ; ii. 9, p. 99. B r e t t o n u m rex, Casdwalla, ii. 20, p. 124 and notes ; iii. 1, p. 127 and n o t e s ; iii. 9, p. 1 4 5 ; Cerdic, iv. 23, p. 255 a n d note ; Cadwaladrus, p. c x v i ; v. Strathclyde. S r e t t o n i c u s rex, Csedwalla, iii. 1, p. 128. B R E T W A L D A D O M , nature of, I I . 85, 110, 186. B r i d i u s , son of Meilchon, k i n g of t h e P i c t s i n the t i m e of Columba, 111. 4, p. 133 a n d notes ; g r a n t s I o n a to Columba, I I . 131, 132. BRIDLINGTON,

Yorks.,

MS.

O20

possibly belonged to monastery of St. Mary at, p. c x x i . BBIGANTES, name of B e r n i c i i derived from, I I . 105. B r i g e n s i s abbatissa, S a e t h r y d , iii. 8, p. 142 ; A e d i l b e r g , ib. a n d note ; v. I n Brige. B B I G I T , St., vision of, I I . 287. BRIHTHELM, I I . 2 9 4 ; v. D r y c t h e l m . B r i t a n n u s , v 7, p. 293. B R I T I S H C H U B C H , peculiarities and defects of, I I . 75, 7 6 ; neglects

Index

Koviinuni, Locorum, Rerum.

t o c o n v e r t t h e S a x o n s , I I . 76, x o i ; v. C e l t i c C h u r c h e s . B r i t t a n i , o v e r c o m e C a e s a r ' s cav a l r y , i. 2, p. 1 4 ; d i s p e r s e d b y C a e s a r , ib.; C a e s a r r e t u r n s f r o m , t o G a u l , ib ; c o n v e r t e d u n d e r L u c i u s , i. 4 a n d n o t e ; k e e p t h e f a i t h t i l l t h e t i m e of D i o c l e t i a n , ib ; o r i g i n a t e P e l a g i a n i s m , i. 10 a n d notes ; assisted by the R o m a n s t o f o r t i f y B r i t a i n , i. 12, p . 27 a n d n o t e s ; l e t t e r of, t o A e t i u s , i. 13 a n d n o t e s ; g r a n t s e t t l e m e n t t o t h e S a x o n s , 1. 15, p. 3 1 a n d n o t e s ; a p p l y to t h e b i s h o p s of G a u l f o r h e l p a g a i n s t t h e P e l a g i a n s , i. 17, pp. 33, 3 4 a n d n o t e ; m e r c h a n t s of, c o m e t o G a u l , I I . 72 ; r e l a t i o n s of, t o C h e s t e r , I I . 77. Brittanorum insula, A r c u l f u s d r i v e n o n to, I I . 304. B r i t t a n i a , i. 14, p. 3 0 ; p o s i t i o n a n d m e a s u r e m e n t s of, i . 1, p. 9 a n d n o t e s ; p r o d u c t s of, ib. p. 10 a n d n o t e s ; h o t s p r i n g s in, ib. a n d n o t e ; f o r m e r c i t i e s of, ib. a n d n o t e ; l e n g t h of d a y s in, ib. p p . 10, 11 a n d n o t e ; f i v e lang u a g e s i n , ib. p . 11 a n d n o t e s ; S o u t h of, o c c u p i e d b y t h e B r i t o n s , ib. pp. 1 1 , 12 a n d n o t e ; t h e l a r g e s t i s l a n d , ib. p. 11 ; N o r t h of, o c c u p i e d b y t h e P i c t s , ib. p. 12 a n d n o t e ; s e t t l e m e n t of S c o t t i in, ib a n d n o t e s ; i n ferior to I r e l a n d in salubrity, ib. a n d n o t e ; u n k n o w n to t h e R o m a n s t i l l t h e t i m e of J u l i u s Caesar, i . 2, p. 13 a n d n o t e ; t w i c e i n v a d e d b y h i m , ib. p p . 13, 1 4 ; s h o r t e s t p a s s a g e to, f r o m t h e M o r i n i , ib. p . 1 3 ; r e d u c e d b y C l a u d i u s , i. 3 a n d n o t e s ; V e s p a s i a n s e n t to, ib. a n d n o t e s ; d i s t a n c e of W i g h t f r o m , ib. ; n e a r l y lost b y N e r o , ib.; L u c i u s k i n g of, v . 24, p. 3 5 2 ; f o r t i f i e d b y S e v e r u s , ib.; r e c o v e r e d b y A & c l e p i o d o t u s f r o m A l l e c t u s , i. 6 ; g l o r y of, i n t h e p e r s e c u t i o n of D i o c l e t i a n , ib. ; g a v e b i r t h to A l b a n , i. 7, p. 18 a n d n o t e ; c h u r c h e s of, a t peace, i . 8 ; i n v a d e d b y the - A r i a n h e r e s y , ib.

429

a n d note ; Constantius dies in, ib. a n d n o t e ; C o n s t a n t i n e e m p e r o r i n , ib. a n d n o t e ; M a x i m u s t y r a n t in, i. 9 a n d n o t e ; v. 24, p. 352 ; R o m a n o c c u p a t i o n of, i . 26, p . 4 7 ; I I . 4, 1 7 ; Roman r e m a i n s i n , i. 11 a n d n o t e s ; c e s s a t i o n of R o m a n r u l e i n , ib.; v . 24, p. 3 5 2 ; s t r i p p e d of i t s m i l i t a r y resources, i. 12, p . 2 5 (cf. I I 23) ; a t t a c k e d b y P i c t s a n d Scots, ib.; a r r i v a l of A n g l e s a n d S a x o n s i n , i. 15, p. 30 a n d n o t e ; v . 24, p. 3 5 2 ; c i v i l w a r s a n d d e m o r a l i s a t i o n of, i. 22 a n d n o t e s ; i n h a b i t a n t s of, n e g l e c t to evangelise t h e A n g l e s a n d S a x o n s , ib. a n d n o t e ; A u g u s t i n e s e n t to, i 23, p 42 a n d n o t e s ; i . 24 ; v . 24, p 353 ; a r r i v e s i n , ib.; i. 25, p 44 a n d n o t e ; r e t u r n s to, a f t e r c o n s e c r a t i o n , 1.27, p. 48; b i s h o p s i n , h o w to b e a p p o i n t e d , i. 29, p . 63 ; a l l b i s h o p s of, to b e s u b j e c t t o A u g u s t i n e , ib. p. 64 and note ; pallium sent by Greg o r y to, v . 24, p. 353 ; E n g l i s h s l a v e s f r o m , sold i n R o m e , ii. r, p p . 79, 80 a n d n o t e s ; G r e g o r y w i s h e s t o s e n d m i s s i o n a r i e s to, ib. p. 80 ; a n c i e n t i n h a b i t a n t s of, c a r e d for b y L a u r e n t i u s , i i . 4, p. 8 7 ; I r e l a n d n e x t to, ib. ; B r i t o n s i n , ib. ; R o m a n m i s s i o n a r i e s e n t e r , ib.; M e l l i t u s ret u r n s to, ib. p. 8 8 ; a l l i n h a b i t a n t s of, E n g l i s h a n d B r i t i s h , s u b j e c t t o E d w i n , ii. 5, p. 89 ; the Meuaniae insulae between I r e l a n d a n d , ib.; n o r t h e r n p a r t s of, o c c u p i e d b y P i c t s a n d Scots, ib. p p . 89, 9 0 ; H e n g i s t t h e first t o e n t e r , ib. p. 90 ; a l l d i s t r i c t s of, o c c u p i e d by E n g l i s h a n d Britons, subject to E d w i n , i i . 9 , p . 99 ; E d w i n w a n d e r s t h r o u g h a l l t h e p r o v i n c e s of, ii. 12, p. 108 ; d a t e of t h e a r r i v a l of A n g l i i n , i i . 14, p. 1 1 4 ; v . 23, p . 3 5 1 ; v . 24, p p . 352, 353 ; v. S a x o n e s ; C s e d w a l l a t h r e a t e n s to e x t e r m i n a t e t h e E n g l i s h f r o m , ii. 20, p. 125 a n d n o t e ; w a l l b u i l t across, b y t h e R o m a n s , i i i . 2,

430

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

B r i t t a n i a (continued). p. IS9 (cf. I I . 122) ; iii. 22, p 1 7 2 ; missionaries from t h e region of the Scotti come to, iii. 3, p. 132 a n d note ; Iona belongs to, ib. ; parts of, inhabited by Picts, ib.; Columba comes to, v. 24, P- 353; iii- 4? PP- 133, 134 a n d notes; monasteries founded b y his disciples in, ib. p. 134 a n d n o t e ; all nations and provinces of, subject to Oswald, iii. 6, p. 138 ; four languages of, ib. a n d note ; Birinus comes to, iii. 7, p. 139; Agilbert departs from, ib. p. 141 and n o t e s ; m a n y go from, to t h e F r a n k i s h monasteries of Gaul, iii. 8, p. 142 a n d note ; I I . 373 ; fame of Oswald throughout, iii. 13, p. 152 and notes ; ravages of plague in, ib. ; Haa. § 13 ; begins i n t h e South of, iii. 27, p. 192 and n o t e ; Egbert vows not to r e t u r n to, ib. p. 193 and note ; W i n e t h e only bishop in, canonically consecrated, iii. 28, p. 195 and note ; W i l f r i d returns to, ib.; churches of the English in, iii. 29, p. 196 ; W i g h a r d sent from, Hab. § 3 a n d n o t e ; letter of Yitalian sent to, ib. a n d notes ; Yitalian asks H a d r i a n to go to, as archbishop, iv. 1, p. 202; H a d r i a n promises to conduct Theodore to, ib.; Theodore sent to, ib. p. 203; sails from Quentawic to, ib. and note ; Ebroin suspects H a d r i a n of having a mission from t h e emperor to the kings of, ib. and n o t e ; Theodore's times t h e happiest since t h e Angli came to, iv. 2, p. 205 ; W i l f r i d sent from, ib.; Hygbald goes from, to Ireland, iv. 3, p. s i r and n o t e ; arrival of Theodore in, iv. 5, p. 214 a n d note ; W i l f r i d r e t u r n s to (after first appeal), iv. 13, p. 230; provinces of, ravaged by t h e plague, iv. 14, P- 233; tides of, meet in the Solent, iv. 16, p. 238 ; Theodore archbishop of, iv. 17, p. 239; bishops of, in Council of Hat-

Rerum.

field, ib.; Benedict Biscop builds monastery in, iv. 18, p. 241 a n d n o t e ; h e r e t u r n s to, bringing the archchanter John, «6. and n o t e ; Haa. § 10; papal commission to J o h n to, iv. 18, p. 242 ; J o h n stays at Tours on his way to, ib.; synod (of H a t field) held in, ib.; J o h n ordered to inquire into t h e state of t h e Church in, ib.; Oftfor r e t u r n s to, iv. 23, p. 255 ; Hild's example enlightens all t h e borders of, ib. p. 256; Caedwalla quits, v. 24, p. 355 ; Angles and Saxons inhabit, v. 9, p. 296; Egbert proposes to sail round, to Ger, many, ib.; a disciple of Boisil in, has a vision, ib pp. 296298 and n o t e s ; Swidbert sent to, to be consecrated, v. 11, p. 302 and n o t e s ; r e t u r n s from, ib.; famous miracle in, v. 12, p. 303 a n d n o t e s ; some of t h e Britons in, adopt the orthodox Easter, v. 15, p. 315 and note ; Arculfus driven on to t h e western shores of, ib. p. 316 and n o t e ; Cenred of Mereia and Offa of Essex leave, v. 19, p. 322 a n d notes ; W i l f r i d returns to, from Lyons, ib. p. 325 ; answers for t h e f a i t h of, in the Council of Borne, ib. p. 327 a n d note (cf. I I . 230) ; r e t u r n s to, ib. and note ; sets out for, a f t e r second appeal, ib. p. 328 and n o t e ; arrives in, ib. p. 329 a n d note ; numerous ecclesiastical calculators i n t h e churches throughout, v. 21, p. 341 a n d n o t e ; state of, in 731, v. 23. p. 351 and note ; rejoices i n the f a i t h of Christ, ib.; Benedict Biscop starts from a n d r e t u r n s to, on his fourth visit to Rome, H a b . § 4 a n d note ; do. do., sixth visit, Hab. § 9 a n d n o t e s ; brings monastic rules back to, Haa. § 6 ; brings architects to, Haa. § 7 a n d n o t e ; Ceolfrid cannot obtain complete instruction in, Haa. § xo; a n 'alter orbis,' I I . 5 ; I r i s h obtain gold from,

Index

Nomintim, Locorum, Rerum.

I I . 7 ; reasons for Koman invasion of, II. 8, II ; frequently attacked from the Orkneys, I I 13, 14; Roman fortifications in, I I . 15-17 ; Koman administration of, I I . 4, 17 ; persecution of Diocletian does not extend to, I I 18; influence of Arianism in, exaggerated, II. 20 ; other heresies in, %b. ; impolicy of local emperors in, I I . 22, 23; Gerontius invites the Germans to invade, II. 23 ; called the island of the Deiri, I I . 23 ; Roman lighthouses in, ib.; continental Saxons said to have come from, II. 29 ; popularity of St. Martin in, I I . 43 ; churches of, placed under Augustine by Gregory, II. 52 ; divided into Upper and Lower, by Severus, ib.; Oswald emperor of, II. 86 ; Canterbury metropolis of, I I . 92; Lindisfame the most sacred place in, II. 126 ; W h i t e r n the first stone church in, II. 130; Irish missions to North of, I I 131 ; the only name given by Bede to the whole island, II. 149; later comes to mean Wales, ib. (cf. II. 172) ; Adamnan includes Iona in, II. 186 ; Cunibert, king of the Lombards, thinks of flying to, II. 279. Brittaniae dorsum, ? i. e. the Mountli, II. 331. Brittaniae lingua, ii. 1, p. 78. Scotti qui inhabitant Brittaniam, v. Scotti. Brittaniae, Julius Caesar and Claudius the first and second of the Romans to invade, v. 24, p. 352 ; Lucius king of, i. 4 and note ; seized by Carausius, i. 6 and note ; Gratianus tyrant in, i. 11 ; Pelagianism introduced into, i. 17, p. 33 ; Germanus and Lupus sent to, ib. pp. 34, 35 and notes ; Germanus and Severus visit, 1. 21, p. 40; W i g h t the last of the provinces of, to be converted, iv. 16, p. 238 ; Bede's ecclesiastical history of, v. 24, p. 356 ; v. Baeda ; Vitalian deliberates whom to send as

431

archbishop to, Hab. $ 3 ; manufacture of glass unknown in, before Benedict Biscop, Hab. % 5 and note; Biscop brings John the archchanter to, Hab. § 5- P- 369 and note ; papal privilege for Ceolfrid brought to, Hab. t) 15, p. 380. Brittaniarum archiepi scopus, Augustmus, ii. 3, p. 85. Brittaniarum episcopi, relations of Augustine to, defined, i. 27, PP- 52> 53 a n d notes. Brittanieus, Claudius gives his son the title of, i. 3. B R I T T A N Y , p. cviii. Briudun, Bredon, Worcestershire, Tatwin a priest of the monastery of, v. 23, p. 350 and note ; in Mercia, ib. Broemail, appointed to guard the monks of Bangor at the battle of Chester, ii. 2, p. 84; his flight, ib. and note. BROMNIS, unidentified, Osfrith prefect ill, II. 325, 326. BROWNING, Robert, cited, pp. xxxviii, Ixv note ; I I . 250. brueosus, I I . 305. B R U C T E R I , V. Boructuari. B R U D E MAO B I L I , king of the Picts, attacks the Orkneys, II. 1 4 ; defeats Egfrid at Nechtansmere, II. 261 ; his pedigree, %b. B R U D E MAO D E R I L I , king of the Picts, II. 331 ; v. Bridius. B R U N A N B U R G H , battle of, compared w i t h Degsastan, II. 66; compared w i t h the Winwsed, II. 183 ; other names of, ib. B R U N H I L D , queen of the Franks, I I . 39, 4 1 ; Baldhild confused with, I I . 322. B R U N O , archbish op of Yeron a, II. 5 1 . B R U S S E L S , Irish MS. at, II. 2 8 5 . B R U T U S , legend of, II. 8, 1 4 9 . B U G G A , letter of, to St. Boniface, I I . 289; letter of St. Boniface to, II. 282, 339 (cf. II. x x x v i ) ; v. Eadburg. B U I L D I N G , modes of, I I . 1 0 1 , 1 0 2 . 154, 33 1 B U R F O R D , battle of, I I . 3 4 6 B U R G H C A S T L E , V. Cnobheresburg.

4 3 2

Nominum, Locorum,

Index

B u r g h e l m , presbyter, assists W i l frid i n t h e conversion of Sussex, iv. 13, p. 230. BURGUNDIA, Petrus de, v. Petrus. B u r g u n d i i , Bishop F e l i x comes from, ii. 15, p. 116 a n d note (cf. I I . 168); Langres a city of, H a a . § 32; Arigius patricius of, I I . 37, 3 9 ; Theoderic k i n g of, I I . 39 ; Columban apostle of, I I . 83 ^cf. I I 108); invaded b y t h e Saracens as a d i v i n e j u d g e m e n t , I I . 339 ; a d u x of, carries off the relics of the t w i n martyrs, I I . 370. B CKGUNDOFARA, v. F a r a . BURIAL o n d a y of death,

II.

36,

227, 240, 369. BURNET

MSS.,

pp.

cvii,

cxx,

cxxxvii. BURTON, North, or C h e r r y B u r t o n , I I . 276 ; granted to B e v e r l e y , ib. BURTON, South, or B i s h o p B u r t o n , I I . 276. BUBY

ST.

EDMUND'S,

Henry

VI

stays at, I I . 5 ; date of foundat i o n of, I I 148; founded b y Sigbert t h e Good, of East A n g l i a , I I . 1 6 8 ; MS. f o r m e r l y belongi n g to, I I . 366. BUTLER, Joseph, bishop of D u r h a m , h i s d y i n g w o r d s cited, p. l x x i v note. C.

CADOC, St., said to h a v e studied i n I r e l a n d , I I . 196. CADROE, St., L i f e of, cited, I I . 127. CADVAN, k i n g of G w y n e d d , E d w i n takes refuge w i t h , I I . 93, 114. CADWALADRUS, k i n g of North W a l e s , confused w i t h Csedwalla of Wessex, p. c x v i ; I I . 279, 280 ; son of Cadwallon, I I 152, 279 ; probably engaged against Osw a l d at Maserfelth, ib ; dies of t h e plague, I I . 195, 2 7 9 ; said to h a v e fled to A r m o r i c a , and died at Home, ib. C A D W A L L O N , V. C a e d u a l l a .

C a e c i l i a , iv. 20, p. 248 a n d n o t e ; W i l b r o r d consecrated i n the c h u r c h of, at Home, v . x i , p. 303 a n d note.

Rerum.

C a e d m o n , a m o n k of W h i t b y , iv. 24, pp. 258, 260; none among t h e E n g l i s h could equal his religious poems, ib. p. 259 (cf. I I . 254) ; story of h i s miraculous g i f t of song, ib. pp. 259, 260 and notes (cf. p. x l i v ) ; his mode of composition, ib. pp. 260, 261 a n d notes (cf. I I . 2 5 7 ) ; his character, ib p. 261 a n d note ; story of his death, ib. pp. 261, 262 and notes ; p. l x v i i i ; I I . 165, 368 ; A S . version of h i s h y m n , pp. cxiii, c x x i v ; I I . 251, 2 5 2 ; derivation of the name, I I . 249; alleged translation to Glastonbury, I I . 2 5 1 ; authorship of t h e poems ascribed to, I I . 252-254; t h e i r relation to the H e l i a n d , I I . 253, 254. C a e d u a l l a , k i n g of the Britons, i d e n t i c a l w i t h Cadwallon, k i n g of G w y n e d d , I I . 1 1 4 ; son of Cadvan, I I . 93, 114, 2 7 9 ; E d w i n brought u p w i t h , I I . 1 1 4 ; rebels against E d w i n , ii. 20, p. 124 a n d n o t e s ; defeats and slays h i m i n t h e battle of H a t field, ib. a n d n o t e s ; h i s barb a r i t y , ib. p . 125 a n d n o t e ; threatens to e x t e r m i n a t e t h e E n g l i s h race f r o m B r i t a i n , ib. a n d note ; slays Osric a n d E a n frid, iii. 1, pp. 127, 128 and n o t e s ; ravages N o r t h u m b r i a , ib. p. 128 ; captures Y o r k , ib. a n d n o t e ; slain b y Oswald at Denisesburn, ib. a n d n o t e s ; besieged b y E d w i n i n Priestholme, and obliged to flee to Ireland, I I . 115 ; said to h a v e forced P e n d a to j o i n h i m , ib. ; driven by E d w i n into A r v o n , ¿6. ; confused w i t h Csedwalla of W e s s e x , I I . 122, 279. C a e d u a l l a , C a e d u a l d , k i n g of t h e W e s t Saxons, of t h e royal race of t h e Gewissi, iv. 15 a n d n o t e ; w h i l e in exile slays E t h e l w a l h , a n d oppresses Sussex, tb. a n d note (cf. I I . 229) ; expelled b y B e r t h u n and A n d h u n , tb. a n d n o t e ; recovers a n d oppresses Sussex, ib.; conquers

Index

Nominwm, Locorum,

Wight, exterminating the population, iv. 16, pp. 236, 2 3 7 ; places West Saxons i n it, ib. p. 237; grants a fourth part of it to Wilfrid, ib. and note ; wounded, ib.; allows two young princes to be baptized before execution, ib. pp. 237, 238 and n o t e ; gains the West Saxon throne, ib. ; iv. 16, p. 236 and n o t e ; iv. 12, p. 228 and notes; resigns, ib.; v. 7, p. 292 and notes ; goes to Rome, ib. ib. and notes; v. 24, p. 355 (cf. I I . 345); dies at Rome, iv. 12, p. 228 ; v. 7, p. 292 and n o t e s ; v. 8, p. 294 ; succeeded by Ini, iv. r 5 ; v - 7i P- 294 and note; baptized at Rome under Sergius, by the name of Peter, v. 7, pp. 292, 293 and notes ; buried i n St. Peter's at Rome, ib. p. 293 ; his epitaph, ib. and note ; Theodore dies a year after, v. 8, p. 294 ; confused with Cadwalader of North Wales, p. cxvi ; II. 279, 280; w i t h Csedwalla or Cadwallon, II. 122, 2 7 9 ; his rise to power, II. 220, 2 2 1 ; said to have granted Selsey to Wilfrid, II. 2 2 6 ; receives assistance from Wilfrid, II. 229, 326; Wilfrid at court of, II. 3 1 9 ; recovers districts belonging to Wessex, I I . 246; his encroachments on Kent, II. 265; extent of his power, I I . 278 ; his gifts to St. Vulmar, I I . 279 ; received by Cunibert, king of the Lombards, ib. Oaelestinus, v. 24, p. 352 ; v. Celestinus. C a e l i a n H i l i , church of the ' Quattuor Coronati' on, II. 91.

Rerum.

433

Caesar, C. Iulius, consul w i t h Lucius Bibulus, i. 2, p. 13 and n o t e ; makes war on the Germans and Gauls, ib. ; cornea to the Morini, ib.; invades Britain twice, ib. pp. 13, 14 and notes (cf. II. 6) ; battles w i t h the Britons, ib. p. 14 ; returns to Gaul, ib. and note ; first to invade Britain, tb. p. 13 and note ; i. 3, 11; v. 24, p. 352 ; dedicates an offering of British pearls, II. 6 ; command i n Gaul conferred upon, I I . 12. Caesabea Philippi, sources of Jordan near, II. 4. Cahors, Desiderius bishop of, II. 168.

Caiphas, vision of, i n torment, v. 14, p. 314 and note. Caibbke Riada, son of Conaire, eponymous of Dal Riada, II. 9. Calcaria ciuitas, Tad caster, Yorks., Heiu retires to, iv. 23, p. 253 ; called by the English Kaelcacaestir, ib. and note. Calcedon, Council of, against Nestorius and Eutyches, iv. 17, p. 240 and n o t e ; II. 230; collection of canons approved by, II. 212.

Cale, iv. 23, p. 253 ; v. I n Cale. C a u x t u s II, letter of Archbishop Ralph to, II. 12. Caluinus, letter of Alcuin to, II. 70.

Camboise, Northumberland, perhaps identical w i t h A d Uillam Sambuce, II. 365. Cahbbai, Gerard bishop of, I I . 48.

Cambridge, University of, M8S. given to, by George I, p. lxxxix ; MSS. belonging to, pp. lxxxix, clii n o t e ; origin of, traced to Sigbert's East Anglian school, II. 1 6 8 (cf. I. 429). Campania, Iulianus of, i. 10 ; v. I u l i a n u s ; Neapolis in, iv. 1,

Caelin, Ceaulin, king of the West Saxons, the second of the seven great English kings, ii. 5, p. 89 and note ; defeats Ethelbert of Kent, II. 87. p. 202. Caelin, brother of Cedd, iii. 23, Campodonum, ? Slack, near Hudpp. 175, 1 7 6 ; domestic chaplain dersfield, royal vill at, ii. 14, p. to Ethelwald of Deira, ib. p. 175 1 1 5 and n o t e ; Paulinus builds and note. church at, ib. and note; burnt VOL. II. rf

434

Index Nominum,

by the pagans (Mercians), ib.; II. I 0 2 . C A M P U S B B E G , V. Magh Bregh. Campus Cyil, v. Cyil Campus. Campus R o b o r u m , v. Dearmach. Candida Casa, v. Ad Candidam Casam. Candidus, presbyter, made governor of t h e patrimony of t h e Church by Gregory I, i. 24 ; commended by him to Etherius, ib. a n d n o t e ; letter of Gregory to, I I . 37. CANDLEMAS, ceremonies of, transferred from Lupercalia, I I . 60. CANONICAL H O U B S , observance of, pp. xxv, xxvi. CANT, Walter, of Edinburgh, formerly owned MSS. 0 5 , Oi2, pp. cxxi, cxxv. C a n t e r b u r y , verses on t h e archbishops of, p. cxx; scribal school of, Italian in character, p. xx note ; Liudhard not archbishop of, I I . 42; Kentish capital not transferred from, I I . 44; documents preserved at, I I . 2, 45 ; archbishops of, go to Rome for their pallium, I I . 5 1 ; substituted for London as t h e metropolitan church of Southern Britain, I I . 52 ; unknown to the Romans, ib. ; question of primacy of, I I . 52,53, 57 ; docum e n t s forged in support of claims of, I I . 84, 91, 92, i n , 205, 283 ; Gregory asserted to have fixed t h e primacy at, I I . 92 ; claims to possess the skull of St. Fursa, I I . 174; schools at, I I . 168, 205 ; obligations of Bede to, I I . 206 ; archbishops of, v. Cuthbert, Odo, Dunstan, Ethelhard, Lanfranc, Anselm, Ralph, Becket, L a u d ; alleged translation of Wilfrid's body to, I I . 328; v. Cantia, Cantuarii, Doruuernis, Iesus Christus. Cantia, Kent, Horsa buried in the east of, i. 15, p. 3 1 ; Ethelbert king in, i. 25, p 44 and n o t e ; Thanet to the east of, ib. p. 45 and n o t e ; separated from t h e East Saxons by t h e Thames, ii. 3,

Locorwm,

Berum.

p. 85; Rochester in, ib.; Mellitus returns to, ii. 5, p. 9 1 ; Redwald converted in, ii. 15, p. 116; Paulinus returns to, with widow and children of Edwin after Hatfield, ii. 20, p. 125 and notes ; v. 24, p. 354 ; golden coin from, iii. 8, p. 143 and note ; Eanfled sent for from, to m a r r y Oswy, iii. 15, p. 157 and notes ; Bishop Felix comes to .East Anglia from, iii. 18 and notes ; persons coming from, raise the Easter question in North umbria, iii. 25, p. 1 8 1 ; Eanfled had learned the orthodox observance in, ib.; her chaplain Romanus comes from, ib. pp. 181, 182 ; Ceadda and Eadhed sent to, iii. 28, pp. 194, 195 ; chanting only known in, till Theodpre's tirne, iv. 2, p. 205 ; Aeddi invited by Wilfrid from, ib. and note; Wilfrid ordains priests and deacons in, ib. p. 206 and note ; ravaged by Ethelred of Mercia, iv. 12, p. 228 and n o t e ; v. 24, p. 355 ; I m m a comes to, iv. 22, p. 2 5 1 ; Oftfor comes to, iv. 23, pp. 254, 255 ; Augustine's life in, iv. 27, p. 270 ; Witred and Swaebhard joint kings in, v. 8, p. 295 and note ; devoid of a bishop after Theodore's death, v. 11, p. 302 and n o t e ; Wilfrid goes to, v. 19, p. 323 and notes (cf. I I . 316, 320) ; Benedict Biscop arrives in, ib. and notes; Maban brought by Acca from, v. 20, p. 331 and n o t e ; Wighard educated in, Hab. § 3 ; Benedict Biscop and Theodore arrive in, ib. and n o t e ; Ceolfrid visits, Haa., § 3 and note ; theory of two kingdoms in, I I . 79; notice of conversion of, p. cxxvi ; alliance of, w i t h Northumbria, I L 117 ; kings of Essex said to have reigned in, I I . 177; Wilfrid lands in (705), I I . 327. Cantiae archiepiscopi, to be buried at St. Peter's monastery, iv. 1, p. 204. Cantiae ecclesia (i.e. Christ Church), cf. I I . 148; some of

Index Nominum,

Locorum, Eerum.

Edwin's treasures still preserved in, in Bede's time, ii. 20, p. 126 and notes; commemorations in, II. 138. Cantiae reges, to be buried in the church of SS. Peter and Paul, i. 33 and note; Mul not to be reckoned among, I I . 265. Cantica Canticorum, Bede's commentary on, v. 24,- p. 358; Bede's chapters of readings on, ib.; v. Baeda. Cantuarii, not subject to Edwin, ii. 5, p. 89; Roman modo of chanting in use among, ii. 20, p. 126 and n o t e ; schools of, imitated in East Anglia, iii. 18 and note; Rochester a castle of, iv. 5, p. 215 (cf. I I . 80) ; the South Saxons next to, iv. 13, p. 230, Cantuariorum ecclesia, AJbinus trained in, Pref. p. 6 and notes ; acts of Gregory'sdisciples in, ib. Cant, ecclesiae (i.e. Canterbury and Rochester), Tatwin and Aidwulf bishops of, in 731, v. 23, p. 350. Cant, episcopus, Honorius, iii. 25, p. 182. Cant, gens, Ithamar belongs to, iii. 14, p. 154 and note. Cant, prouincia, Bertgils belongs to, iii. 20, Cant, regnum, Eadbald rules, ii. 9, p. 97; foreign kings ruin, iv. 26, p. 268 and note. Cant, rex, Ethelbert, ii. 5, p. 89 and notes; v. 24, p. 353; I I . 390; Eadbald, iii. 8, p. 142 ; v. 24, p. 354; Egbert, iii. 29, p. 196; iv. 5, p. 217 ; v.- 24, p. 354 ; Hab. § 3 ; Earconbert, iv. 1, p. 201; iv. 19, p. 244 ; v. 24, p. 354; Hlothhere, iv. 26, p. 268 ; v. 24, P- 355 5 Witred, v. 23, p. 348 and note; v. 24, p. 356. Cant, reges, called Oiscingas, ii. 5, p. 90 and note; Edwin allied with, ii. 9, p. 97 ; Centenses. Caprae Caput, v. Ad Caprae Caput. Capraja, v. Cerui Insula. C A P U A , Victor bishop of, I I . 201. Caracalla, v. Bassianus. Carausius, Corausius, of low origin, i. 6 ; sent to repress the piracy of the Franks and Saxons, | jrf

435

ib.; seizes Britain and makes himself emperor, ib. and note ; slain by the treachery of Allectus, ib. ; impolicy of, and his successors, I I . 22. C A B I T A T E , S. Maria de, monastery of, in diocese of Auxerre, p. c note; Gerard, prior of, ib.; MS. H x probably belonged to, ib. Carlegion, British name of Ciuitas Legionum, or Chester, ii. a, p. 84 and note (cf. I I . 77). C A R L I S L E , Cuthbert and Eormenburg at, at time of Egfrid's death, I I . 2 6 1 ; Thomas Appleby, bishop of, I I . 269 ; v. Lugubalia. CARNARVON, origin of the name, II.-152. C A R O L I N E M I N U S C U L E , developed at St. Martin's, Tours, p. xx note. Caroloman, succeeds his father Charles Martel as king of the Franks, C. 741 and n o t e ; resigns and becomes a monk at Rome, I I . 34s, 346. Carolus (Charles Martel), king of the Franks, dies, C. 741 and note ; I I . 289 ; father of Pippin and grandfather of Charles the Great, ib. ; at war with Radbod, ib.; contest of Plectrudis with, I I . 2 9 1 ; regrants Utrecht to Wilbrord, I I . 292; defeats the Saracens at Tours, I I . 339. C A B P O P H O B U S , one of the ' quattuor Coronati,' I I . 91. C A R T H A G E , Council of, II. 212. CASINO, MONTE, V. Monte Casino. CASSIODORUS, his use of previous writers, p. 1 note; on the Psalms, MS. of, ascribed to Bede, p. xx note ; cited, p. clvi note. Cassobellaunus, leads the Britons against Caesar, i. 2, p. 14; his capital captured, ib. CASTLE HOWAKD, M S . a t , I I . 2 6 5 . C A S T O B , Northants, Cyneburg and

Cyneswith nuns at, and buried at, I I . 175. CASTORIUS, a saint, II. 91. ' castus,' ' castitas' = ' orthodox,' 'orthodoxy,' I I . 199, 3 1 1 , 331. CATALOGUE F E U C I A V U S , I I .

2

14.

436

Index

Nominum,

Cataracta, Cataracto, Gatterick, Yorkshire, on the Swale, ii. 14, p. 115 and n o t e ; village near, called after James the deacon, ii. 20, p. 126 and note ; Wilfaresdun ten miles from, iii. 14, p. 155 and notes. Catsabail

Catguommed, k i n g of

Gwynedd, escapes from the battle of the Winwaed, I I . 183. Catscaul, Welsh name of the battle of Denisesburn, I I . 121. Cattekick, V. Cataracta. Ceadda, bishop of the Mercians, converts the Mercians, Pref. p. 7 and note; reconverts the East Saxons, ib. and note; founds Lastingham, ib. and n o t e ; brother of Cedd, iii. 33, p. 176; iii. 28, p. 195; succeeds Cedd at Lastingham, ib. ib. ; third bishop of the Mercians under W u l f h e r e , iii. 24, p. 180 and n o t e ; sent by Oswy w i t h Eadhed to K e n t to be consecrated, iii. 28, pp. 194, 195 (cf. v. 19, p. 326 and notes ; v. 24, p. 354 ; I I . 189, 3x6); goes to Wessex and is consecrated by W i n e and two British bishops, ¿6. p. 195 and notes (cf. I I . 146) ; a disciple of Aidan, ib. and note ; his character, ib.; p. x x x v i ; deposed by Theodore, iv. 2, p. 205 and notes; reconsecrated by Theodore, ib. and notes; in retirement at Lastingham, v . 19, p. 326; iv. 3, p. 206 (cf. I I . 207); Theodore asks Oswy to send him to Mercia as bishop, ib. and note ; Theodore insists on his riding on his episcopal tours, ib. (cf. II. 136); becomes bishop of the Mercians and Lindisfari, ib. p. 207 and note; W u l f h e r e grants him land for a monastery at A d Baruae, ib. and note; fixes his see at Lichfield, ib. and note ; story of his death, ib. pp. 207-210 and notes (cf. p. l x v i i i ; I I . 195) ; his character, ib. pp. 210, 211 (cf. p. l x v i i ) ; had studied in Ireland, ib. p. 211 (cf. I I . 190,

Locorum,

Rerum.

196) ; buried near St. Mary's Church, Lichfield, iv. 3, p. 212; translated to St. Peter's Church, ib.; miracles wrought at his tomb, ib. ; succeeded by W y n frid, ib.-, confused w i t h Cedd, I I . 162, 176. Cearl, king of the Mercians, father of Cwenburg, Edwin's first wife, ii. 14, p. 114 and note. Ceaulin, v. Caelin. Cecilia, v. Caecilia. Cedd, bishop of the East Saxons, as presbyter accompanies Peada to evangelise the Middle Angles, iii. ax, p. 170 and note (cf. Pref. p. 7 and note); recalled by Oswy, and sent to reconvert the East Saxons, iii. 22, p. 172 (cf. Pref. p. 7 and note); goes to Lindisfarne to consult Finan, ib.; consecrated bishop of the East Saxons by him, ib. and n o t e ; builds churches, &c., ib. p. 173 and note; founds monasteries at Ythancaestir and Tilbury, ib. and notes; excommunicates a royal gesith for an unlawful marriage, ib. and note (cf. II. 48) ; foretells the death of Sigbert for having intercourse w i t h the excommunicate, ib. pp. 173, 174 ; baptizes Swidhelm at Rendlesham, ib. p. 174 and note; frequently visits his own province Northumbria, iii. 23, p. 174 ; receives from Ethelwald of Deira a site for the foundation of a monastery at Lastingham, ib. pp. 174, 175 (cf. Pref. p. 7 and note; I I . 133) ; ascetic ritual observed by, at the foundation, ib. pp. 175, 176 (cf. I I . 178); summoned by Ethelwald during the foundation, ib. p. 176 ; leaves his brother Cynibill to complete it, ib.; trained at Lindisfarne, ib. and note ; dies of the plague at Lastingham, ib. and note (cf. I I . 195); burial and translation of, ib.; his brothers, Cynibill, ib.; Caelin, ib. pp. 175, 176 ; Ceadda, ib. p. 176 (cf. iii. 28,

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

p. 1 9 5 ) ; leaves L a s t i n g h a m to Ceadda, ib.; some of h i s m o n k s f r o m Essex come to L a s t i n g h a m to be n e a r h i s tomb, ib. a n d n o t e s ; all die of t h e plague except one preserved b y his intercession, ¿6. pp. 176, 177 a n d n o t e s ; consecrated b y t h e Scotti, iii. 25, p. 1 8 3 ; acts as i n t e r p r e t e r a t t h e Synod of W h i t b y , ib. a n d note ; gives u p t h e practices of t h e Scotti, iii, 26, p . 189 (cf. I I . 1 9 3 ) ; retires t o his see, ib.; h i s soul seen in a vision c o m i n g to fetch* t h e soul of Ceadda, iv. 3, p. 2 1 1 ; asceticism of, p. x x x n o t e ; rides, I I . 1 3 6 ; confused w i t h Ceadda, I I . 162, 1 7 6 ; never called bishop of L o n d o n b y Bede, I I . 178. • CEILA, Keilah, relieved by David, I I . 367. CELANENSIS, m i s w r i t i n g of Eclanensis, I I . 2 2 ; v. E c l a n u m . C e l e s t i n u s , pontiff of t h e S o m a n C h u r c h , sends P a l l a d i u s as bishop to t h e C h r i s t i a n Scotti, i. 1 3 a n d notes ; v. 24, p. 352 ; said to h a v e sent G e r m a n u s to B r i t a i n , I I . 32. Cellach, iii. 24, p. 1 7 9 ; v. Ceollach. CELTIC CHURCHES, d a t e s

of

con-

f o r m i t y of, on t h e E a s t e r question, p. x x x i x n o t e ; I I . 125, 300, 3 0 1 ; consecration b y a single bishop c o m m o n in, I I . 49; b u t not universal, I I . 178 ; those i n B r i t a i n placed u n d e r A u g u s t i n e b y Gregory, I I . 5 2 ; h o w f a r subject t o Rome, I I . 5 3 ; relat i o n s of L a u r e n t i u s w i t h , I I . 82, 83 ; v. B r i t i s h C h u r c h , I r i s h Church. CENEDA, F o r t u n a t u s b o r n at, I I . 18. CEHFUS, reigns i n Wessex, I I . 200, 201.

CENSOKIUS, bishop of Auxerre, Constantius' Life of G e r m a n u s addressed to, I I . 32. CENTENSES, t h e people of K e n t , I I . 264; v. C a n t u a r i i . CEHTWINE, k i n g i n Wessex, I I .

Rerum.

437

221 ; e n t r y i n t o monastery, d e a t h , a n d burial, ib.; succeeded by Csedwalla, I I . 278 ; m a r r i e d to a sister of Eormenburg, I I . 3 2 6 ; expels W i l f r i d f r o m Wessex, ib.; W i l f r i d h e l p s Csedwalla against, ib. CENULF, k i n g of Mercia, l e t t e r of, to Leo I I I about t h e primacy, I I - 53, 57See also Coen-, Coin-. C e o l f r i d , abbot of W e a r m o u t h a n d J a r r o w , presbyter, H a a . § 1 ; h i s noble b i r t h , Haa. § 2 a n d note (cf. p. x x x v n o t e ) ; becomes a m o n k a t Gilling, ib. a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 1 6 4 ) ; i n v i t e d t o Ripon by W i l f r i d , H a a . § 3 a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 323); ordained priest b y h i m , ib. a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 3 1 7 ) ; goes to K e n t , ib. a n d n o t e ; p. x v i i i n o t e ; t r a i n e d u n d e r Botulf i n E a s t Anglia, H a a . § 4 a n d n o t e (cf. p. x x v ) ; r e t u r n s to Ripon, ib. a n d n o t e ; j o i n s B e n e d i c t Biscop, a n d assists h i m i n t h e f o u n d a t i o n of W e a r m o u t h , H a a . § § 5 - 7 a n d n o t e s (cf. H a b . § 2 2 ; I I . 3 6 9 ) ; retires to R i p o n i n disgust, b u t r e t u r n s , H a a . § 8 a n d n o t e ; p. xxix n o t e ; accompanies B e n e d i c t to Rome, iv. 18, p. 241 a n d n o t e ; H a b . § 7, P- 3 7 ° a n d n o t ® > § 1 6 5 H a a . § 9 a n d n o t e ; § 10; p. x i v ; H- 359, 3^1, 369; co-founder of Jarrow, H a b . § 15, p. 379 a n d n o t e ; H a a . §§ 11, 1 2 (cf. I I . 1 9 3 , 3 6 1 ) ; m a d e abbot of J a r r o w , H a b . § 7, p . 3 7 0 ; § 1 3 ; § 1 4 , p. 3 7 9 ; H a a . § 1 2 ; p. xi (cf. I L 3 3 5 ) ! consents to t h e election of Sigfrid as abbot of W e a r mouth, Hab. § 10 and n o t e ; H a a . § 1 3 a n d n o t e ; h i s cond u c t d u r i n g t h e plague, Haa.§ 14 a n d n o t e ; p. xii ; I I . 195 ; m a d e abbot of W e a r m o u t h a n d J a r row, v. 2 I , p. 3 3 2 ; H a b . § 1 3 a n d n o t e ; § 15, p. 379 a n d n o t e ; I I . 364; H a a . §§ 1 6 - 1 9 ; p. x i v ; h i s government, H a b . § 15, pp. 379, 380 a n d notes ; H a a . §§ 19, 2 0 ; pp. xiv, x x i x ; I I .

4 3 8

Index

Nominum, Zocorum,

335? 3 6 4 ; g o v e r n s f o r t w e n t y s e v e n y e a r s , H a a . § 19 a n d n o t e ; increases Benedict's library, p p . x v i i i , x i x ; H a b . § 15, p. 379 a n d notes ; H a a . § 20 ; b r i n g s a M S . of t h e I t a l a f r o m R o m e , H a b . § 15, p. 3 7 9 a n d n o t e ; t a k e s a M S . of t h e V u l g a t e (Codex Amiatinus) w i t h h i m w h e n h e r e s i g n s , ib. a n d n o t e ; H a a . §§ 20, 3 7 ; p. x i x ; e x changes a MS. w i t h A l d f r i d for l a n d , H a b . § 15, p . 380 a n d notes ; exchanges this land w i t h O s r e d f o r o t h e r l a n d , ib. a n d n o t e ; sends m o n k s to Rome f o r a n e w p a p a l p r i v i l e g e , 1 b. a n d n o t e ; H a a . § s o ; p. x v i i ; W i t m e r becomes a monk under, H a b . § 15, p. 380 a n d n o t e ; N a i t o n ( N e c h t a n ) , k i n g of t h e P i c t s , s e n d s e n v o y s to, v . 21, p p . 3 3 2 j 333 5 h i s l e t t e r t o N a i t o n on t h e Easter a n d tons u r e q u e s t i o n s , ib. p p . 3 3 3 - 3 4 5 a n d n o t e s (cf. I I . 3 5 3 ) ; a r g u e s w i t h A d a m n a n o n t h e s e quest i o n s , ib pp. 344, 345 (cf. I I . 301, 302, 353) ; s e n d s a r c h i t e c t s t o N a i t o n , ib. p. 333 ; h i s l e t t e r to N a i t o n really by B e d e , I I . 332, 3 9 2 ; r e s o l v e s to r e s i g n a n d g o t o R o m e , pp. x i v , x v ; I I . 2 8 2 ; H a b . § 16 a n d n o t e s ; H a a . §§ 2 1 , 22 ; h i s departure, p p . x i v , c x l v i i i ; I I . 330 ; H a b . § 17 a n d n o t e s ; H a a . §§ 2 3 - 2 8 a n d notes; confirms the election of H w s e t b e r t , p . x i v ; H a b . § 18 a n d n o t e s ; H a a . §§ 29, 30 ; c o m m e n d a t o r y l e t t e r of H w s e t b e r t f o r , H a b . §§ 18, 19, p p . 383, 384 a n d n o t e ; H a a . § 30 a n d note ; sojourns in the monastery of C o r n u Y a l l i s , H a a . § 2 9 ; I I . 368 ; e m b a r k s a t t h e m o u t h of the H u m b e r , Haa. § 3 1 ; reaches G a u l , H a a . § 32 ; i s r e c e i v e d b y C h i l p e r i c I I , ib. a n d n o t e ; h i s death at Langres, burial, a n d c h a r a c t e r , H a b . §§ 2 1 - 2 3 a n d n o t e s ; H a a . §§ 3 2 - 3 6 a n d n o t e s ; p. x v ; h i s d e v o t i o n t o t h e P s a l t e r , H a b . § 22 a n d n o t e ;

Rerum.

H a a . § 33 (cf. I I . 1 3 7 ) ; proceedi n g s of h i s c o m r a d e s a f t e r h i s d e a t h , H a b . § 21 a n d n o t e s ; H a a §§ 37, 38 (cf. I I . 180) ; a n e c d o t e of h i s f a t h e r , H a a . § 34 a n d n o t e ; G r e g o r y I I a c k n o w l e d g e s h i s g i f t , H a a . § 39 and notes; miracles after his d e a t h , H a a . § 40 ; B e d e e d u c a t e d u n d e r , p. x ; v . 24, p. 357 ; B e d e ordained deacon a n d priest b y c o m m a n d of, ib. ib. ; B e d e ' s l i f e of, ib. p. 359 ; v. B a e d a , H i s t . Abb. ; anonymous Life of, p r i n t e d , I . 388-404 a n d n o t e s ; B e d e ' s a c c o u n t of, a n d g r i e f a t h i s departure, pp. xv, x v i ; I I . 366, 367 ; l e t t e r of P o p e S e r g i u s to, pp. x v i , x v i i ; a i f e c t i o n of B e d e for, p . x x x i i i ; a l l e g e d t r a n s l a t i o n of, t o G l a s t o n b u r y , II. 167,369; related to Benedict B i s c o p , I I . 364 ; h i s b o d y t r a n s lated to W e a r m o u t h , I I . 3 6 9 ; c h r o n o l o g y of l i f e of, I I . 370. Ceollaeh, 'de natione Scottorum,' b i s h o p of t h e M i d d l e A n g l e s and Mercians, succeeds D i u m a , i i i . 2 1 , p. 1 7 1 ; i i i . 24, p . 1 7 9 and note; resigns the bishopric a n d retires to I o n a (Scottia), ib. ib. a n d n o t e ; s u c c e e d e d b y T r u m h e r e , ib. ib. a n d n o t e . C e o l r e d , k i n g of t h e M e r c i a n s , son of Ethelred, succeeds Cenr e d , v . 19, p. 322 a n d n o t e ; d i e s , v . 24, p . 3 5 6 ; h i s v i c i o u s c h a r a c t e r , I I . 306, 3 1 4 ; h i s d e a t h , ib.; v i s i o n of h i s f u t u r e p u n i s h m e n t , I I . 294, 3 1 4 ; h i s w a r s w i t h I n i , ib.; a f r i e n d of W i l f r i d , ib. ; I I . 328 ; p e r s e c u t e s Ethelbald, I I . 3 4 2 ; succeeded b y h i m , ib.; a t t a c k s o n t h e C h u r c h d a t e f r o m , I I . 314, 386. C e o l u u l f , k i n g of t h e N o r t h u m brians, Bede dedicates and s e n d s t h e H . E . t o , P r e f . p. 5 a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 340) ; h i s z e a l f o r k n o w l e d g e , ib.; b r o t h e r of C e n r e d , v . 33, p . 349 (cf. I I . 3 3 6 ) ; s u c c e e d s O s r i c , ib. a n d n o t e ; t r o u b l e s o f h i s r e i g n , ib. a n d n o t e (cf. p p . x x x i v , x l ) ;

Index

k i n g i n 7 3 1 , ib. p . 3 5 0 ; i m prisoned, tonsured, and restored, O . 7 3 1 ; p . x x x i v ; I I 3 4 0 ; v o l u n t a r i l y t o n s u r e d , C. 737 ; p. x x x i v ; I I . 340 ; s u c c e e d e d b y E a d b e r t , C . 7 3 7 ; Bede urges Egbert to co-operate with, E e . § 9, p. 4 1 2 a n d n o t e ; s o n of C u t h w i n e , I I . 336, 3 4 0 ; called Eochaid b y t h e Irish, ib.; r e l a x e s t h e a s c e t i c i s m of L i n d i s f a r n e , ib.; b u r i e d t h e r e , ib.; his body translated to N o r h a m , ib.; h i s h e a d a t D u r h a m , ib.; m a k e s E g b e r t b i s h o p of Y o r k , I I . 3 7 9 ; h i s r e l a t i o n ship to E g b e r t a n d Eadbert, I I . 384C e r b e r u s , E e . § 17, p . 422 a n d note. Cerdic, rex Brettonum, Hereric, a n exile, poisoned at t h e court of, i v . 23, p. 255 a n d n o t e . CKRETIC, V. C e r d i c .

C e r o t a e s e i , i d est C e r o t i i n s u l a , Chertsey, in Surrey near the T h a m e s , i v . 6, p p . 218, 2 1 9 ; Earconwald founds a monastery at, ib. a n d n o t e s ; Sigebald abbot of, (?) I I . 2 1 7 ; f o r g e d c h a r t e r s of, ib.; d e s t r o y e d b y Danes and restored by Edgar,

lb.

C e r u i I n s u l a , v. H e r u t e u . CERUI INSULA, C a p r a j a ,

II.

CESTRA,

Legionum

II.

77;

439

Nominum, Locorum, Rerum.

v.

184.

Ciuitas. CETULA, a B r i t i s h k i n g , s l a i n a t t h e b a t t l e of C h e s t e r , I I . 77. CHAINS, m i r a c u l o u s l y loosed, I I . 243C h a l d a e i , d e s t r o y J e r u s a l e m , i. 15, P. 32. CHALONS-SUR-SA6NE, L u p u s b i s h o p of, I I . 39CHANTING, s y s t e m s of, A m b r o sian, G r e g o r i a n , a n d I r i s h , I I . 118, 1 1 9 , 234. CHARIBEKT, k i n g o f P a r i s , f a t h e r of B e r t h a , I I . 42, 1 1 7 . CHARLES MARTEL, V CHARLES THE GREAT,

Carolus. extends

use of G r e g o r i a n c h a n t i n g Europe, II. 118; letter

the

in of

A l c u i n t o , I I . 280; r e l a t i o n of A l c u i n to, I I . 2 8 7 ; v i s i o n of h i s f u t u r e p u n i s h m e n t , I I . 295 ; t h e p h i l o s o p h e r - k i n g , I I . 332. CHARLES

THE

BALD,

letter

of

H e r i c u s to, I I . 170, 332 ; J u d i t h d a u g h t e r of, I I . 249. CHARLES I I I , e m p e r o r , h i s v i s i o n , I I . 295. C H A R L E S THE SIMPLE, g r a n t s of,

to

S t . M a r t i n a t T o u r s , I I . 138. CHARLES Y , k i n g of F r a n c e , p e r m a n e n t u s e of t i t l e ' r e x C h r i s t i a n i s s i m u s ' d a t e s f r o m , I I . 86. CHARLES I I , k i n g of E n g l a n d , r e s t o r a t i o n of, p. c x x i i . C h a r m i , f a t h e r of A c h a n , E e . § 17, p. 422. CHARTERS, f o r g e r y o f , I I . 2 1 7 .

C h a r y b d i s , v . 2 1 , p. 338. CHAUCER, c i t e d , p . l x v i i . Chebron, Hebron, once the m e t r o p o l i s of D a v i d , v . 17, p. 3 1 9 ; d e s c r i p t i o n of, ib. a n d note. CHELLES, V. I n C a l e .

CHERTSEY, V. C e r o t a e s e i . CHESTER, V. L e g i o n u m C i u i t a s . CHESTEK-LE-STREET,

CO.

Durham,

identified by Moberly with I n c u n e n i n g u m , I I . 295 ; w o o d e n c h u r c h a t , I I . 101 ; see o f St. C u t h b e r t at, p. c x l v i i ; b o d y of St. C u t h b e r t a t , I I . 157 ; v. Cunungaceaster. CHESTERS, V. S c y t h l e c e s t e r . CHICHESTER, S t . M a r y ' s H o s p i t a l at, I I . 367. CHILDEBERT I , k i n g of Paris, a b o l i s h e s i d o l a t r y , I I . 148. CHILDEBERT I I , k i n g of A u s t r a s i a , I I . 42. CHILPERIC I , k i n g of t h e N e u s t r i a n F r a n k s , I I . 106, 1 1 7 . CHILPERIC I I , v. H i l p e r i c . CHILTERN, V. C i l t i n e . C h o r i n t u s , C o r i n t h , e x a m p l e of St. P a u l at, c i t e d , i i i . 25, p . 185 a n d note. CHRISM, m o d e of m a k i n g , I I . 1 5 1 ; r e l a t i o n of, t o b a p t i s m a n d confirmation, I I . 382, 383 ; consec r a t i o n of, ib. CHRISMALE, u n l o o s i n g of t h e , I I . 280.

440

Index

Nominum,

CHURCH, influence of, on national unity, I I . 200, 205, 2X1. CHURCHES, newly consecrated, hung in white, I I . 280, 281. CHURCH- SCOTS, l a w of, I I . 382.

Cilieia, Tarsus in, iv. 1, p. 202. CILTINE, Chiltern, CAED walla takes refuge in, I I . 228. CINAN, father of Selim king of North Wales, I I . 77. CIRCHEND, b a t t l e of, I I . 6 5 .

Oireuli, v. Paschal Cycles. CITEAUX, Stephen Harding abbot of, I I . 1 9 4 .

CITRA-UMBKENSES, I I . 29.

Ciuitas Legionum, v. Legionum ciuitas. CLAUDIAN, cited, I I . 1 0 , 1 3 , 3 4 .

Claudius, emperor, eager for victory, i. 3 ; reduces Britain, ib. and notes; v. 24, p. 352 ; adds the Orkneys to the Roman Empire, ib. and notes; ib.; returns to Borne, i. 3 ; gives his son the title of Brittanicus, ib. ; sends Vespasian to Britain, ib. and note ; succeeded by Nero, ib. ; the second of the Bomans to invade Britain, v. 24, p. 3 5 2 ; Agrippa I dies while celebrating return of, I I . 13. CLAUDIUS, a s a i n t , I I . 9 1 .

Clemens, consecrated by St. Peter as his successor, ii. 4, p. 87 and note. Clemens, name given to Wilbrord at his consecration, v. 11, p. 303 ; I I . 287. CLETUS, or Anacletus, said to have been consecrated as a suffragan bishop by St. Peter, I I . 82. Clofeshoch, unidentified, synod of the English Church to be held annually at, iv. 5, p. 216 and note ; Council of, 716 A.D., I L 214, 223 ; Acca present at, I I . 330 ; Council of, 747 A.D., I I . 214, 378 ; forbids heathen customs, I I . 6 0 ; orders the observance of St. Gregory's day, I I . 6 7 ; of Augustine's day, I I . 81 ; regulates the use of the psalms, I I . 138, 139 ; on nuns, I I . 259 ; on the ignorance of clergy, I I .

Locorum,

Rerwm.

380 ; on the duties of bishops,

I I - 379? 380, 3 8 3 ; on episcopal

visitation of monasteries, I I . 385, 386 ; Council of, 825 A.D., p. xxix note. CLONABD, Colman mac Ui Telduib abbot of, I I . 1 1 2 . CLOTHAIBE I I , king of Soissons, I I . 39CLOTHAIHE

III,

king

of

the

Neustrian Franks, I I . 198, 203. CLOTHILDE, wife of Clovis I , founder of Chelles and Andeley, I I . 149. CLOVIS I , king of the Franks, p. c x i x ; date of baptism and death of, p. c ; Clothilde wife of, I I . 149. CLOVIS I I , king of the Franks, Bathildis or Baldhild wife of, I I . 1 4 8 , 1 4 9 , 1 7 3 , 3 2 2 ; v. Hloduius. CLUAIN CONAIRE, L e i n s t e r , N y n i a s

said to have founded church of, I I . 128. Cluith, the Clyde, i. 12, p. 2 6 ; Boman wall connecting the Forth and, I I . 15. Cnobheresburg, id est urbs Cnobheri, Burgh Castle, Norfolk, Fursa builds a monastery at, iii. 19, p. 164 and note ; date of, II. 149. COCBOY, Welsh name of the battle of Maserfelth, I I . 152. CODEX AMIATINUS, M S . o f t h e V u l -

gate given by Ceolfrid to the Pope, p. x i x ; I I . 376.

CODEX

SALMANTICENSIS,

Life

of

Fursa in, I I . 169. Coenred-, Coinred, king of the Mercians, succeeds Ethelred, v. 1 9j P- 3 2 2 and note ; ib. p. 329 ; v. 24, p. 3 5 6 ; v. 1 3 , p. 3 1 1 and note; vision of an impenitent thane whom he had tried to convert, ¿6. pp. 311-313 and notes (cf. I I . 3 1 4 ) ; resigns in the fourth year of Osred, and goes to Eome, v. 24, p. 3 5 6 ; v. 19, p. 321 and notes (cf. I I . 329); becomes a monk and dies there, ib. pp. 321, 322 and note; succeeded by Ceolred, ib. p. 322

Index Nominum, Locorum, Rerum. a n d n o t e ; receives W i l f r i d after his second appeal, v. 19, P- 329Coenred, succeeds Osred i n the kingdom of the Northumbrians, v. aa, p. 346 and note ; succeeded b y Osric, v. 23, p. 348 and note ; Ceolwulf brother of, ib. p. 349 (cf. I I . 336); Cuthwine father of, I I . 336; said to have been concerned i n the slaying of Osred, ib. C o f f i n s , of wood a n d stone, I I . 239, 240. ' cognatus,' ' cognata,' = brotherin-law, sister-in-law, I I . 48, 168, 175, 243; = cousin, I I . 37iCoifL, 'primus pontificum,' 'pontifex sacrorum,' argues for the adoption of Christianity in the Northumbrian witenagemot, ii. 13, pp. i n , 112 and n o t e s ; converted b y Faulinus, ib. p. 1 1 2 ; destroys the heathen fane at Groodmanham, ¿6. p. 113 and notes. Coinred, v. Coenred. Coinualch, C o u n u a l h , k i n g of the West Saxons, succeeds his father Cynegils, iii. 7, p. 140 and note ; rejects Christianity, ib. and note (cf. I I . 18); divorces Penda's sister and is expelled b y him, ib. a n d notes ; takes refuge w i t h A n n a , king of the East Angles, ib. (cf. I I . 169) ; converted by h i m , ib. and note; restored, ib. and n o t e ; offers t h e see of Wessex to Agilbert, ib. ; wearies of his ' barbarous tongue,' ¿6. (cf. I I . 4 1 ) ; attempts to divide the diocese, ib. and notes; brings i n W i n e , and places h i m at Winchester, ib. and n o t e s ; expels him, ib. p. 141 and n o t e s ; asks Agilbert to return, ib.; receives Hlothhere as bishop, ib. and n o t e ; on his death various under-kings divide the kingdom, iv. 12, p. 227 and n o t e ; Benedict Biscop goes to, Hab. § 4 and note (cf. I I . 143, 220); his

441

death, ib. and n o t e ; builds t h e ' o l d c h u r c h ' at Winchester, I I . 143 ; marries Sexburgh, ib. ; a friend of Alchfrid, ib. ; I I . 189, 322 ; wars of, I I . 147. Coldinohah, v. Coludi u r b s ; Reginald of, v. Reginald. ' c o l l a t i o ' = creed, I I . 231. ' c o l l e c t o r , ' meaning of, p. Lxxii note. C o l l i n g h a m , Yorks., memorial cross to Oswin at, I I . 1 6 4 ; identified b y some w i t h I n Getlingum, ib. Colman, Colmanus, bishop of Lindisfarne, succeeds Finan, iii. 25, p. 182 and n o t e ; comes from Scottia, ib. (of. I I . 186); attends the Synod of W h i t b y , ib. p. 183 ; spokesman of the Celtic side, ib. pp. 184-188 and n o t e s ; retires to Scottia, iv. 1, p. 201 ; v. 24, p. 3 5 4 ; iii. 26, p. 189 and notes (cf. I I . 186); succeeded b y Tuda, ib. and note ; length of his episcopate, ib. (cf. I I . 189); Tuda comes to B r i t a i n during his pontificate, ib. p. 190; asks for E a t a to be made abbot of Lindisfarne, ib. and note ; affection of Oswy for, ib.; takes part of the bones of A i d a n w i t h him, ib. (cf. I I . 167, 210) ; character of, and of his predecessors, ib. pp. 190, 191 and notes; English students in Ireland i n time of, iii. 27, p. 192 and notes; takes w i t h h i m all t h e Scotti and about t h i r t y English monks from Lindisfarne, iv. 4, p. 213 ; retires to Iona, whence he had been originally sent, tb. (cf. I I . 127); thence to Inisboffin, where he founds a monastery for his monks, ib. and n o t e ; founds another monastery at Mayo, ib. and n o t e s ; w r o n g l y called archbishop of Y o r k by Eddius, I I . 1 1 7 ; never received the pallium, I I . 126, 189; said to have been sent b y St.Columba (!), I I . 210. Colmak mac UI T e l d u i b , abbot

442

Index

Nomiwwm, Locorum,

of Clonará, and a bishop, I I . n a ; v. Columbanus. Colonia ciuitas, Cologne, near the Rhine, v. 10, p. 3 0 1 ; the two Hewalds buried at, ib. and note; church of St. Pantaleon at, I I . 18 ; MS. belonging to cathedral of, I I . 240; church of St. Cunibert at, I I . 290; Hanno I I archbishop of, ib. ; Frederick archbishop of, ib. COLOSSEUM, consecrated by Benedict X I V , I I . 239. Coludi urbs, Coldingham, Co. Berwick, monastery of, Ebba abbess of, iv. 19, p. 243 and n o t e ; Ethelthryth enters, ib. and note; burnt, as a judgement on its corruptions, iy. 25, pp. 262-265 and notes (cf. I I . 9 1 ) ; Adamnan a monk in, ib. p. 263 and notes (cf. p. xxx) ; Aedgils a monk in, ib. p. 266 and notes; date of, doubtful, I I . 1 4 9 ; a double monastery, I I . 150 ; Cuthbert visits Ebba at, I I . 2 3 6 ; Ebba's relics translated from, I I . 236. Colvile, Samuel, former owner of MS. 0 5 , p. cxxii. Columba, presbyter and abbot of lona, comes to Britain from Ireland to preach to the Northern Picts, iii. 4, p. 1 3 3 and notes (cf. v. 9, p. 297 and notes; v. 24, P- 353); his success, iii. 4, p. 1 3 3 and note; lona granted to, for a monastery, ib. and notes ; buried there, ib. and note ; his successors still hold it, ib. and note ; founds a monastery at Durrow, ib. p. 134 and note; monasteries in Ireland and Britain founded by disciples of, ib. and n o t e ; a presbyter not a bishop, ib. and note ,* writings concerning him said to be extant, ib.; I I . 1 3 1 ; his Paschal practice cited, iii. 25, pp. 187, 188 and notes ; Egbert ordered to reform the monasteries of, v. 9, p. 297 and note; called Columcelli, ib. and note ; founder of lona, ib.; Lives of,

Rerum.

by Cuimine and Adamnan, p. xlvi ; I I . 1 1 3 , 1 2 1 , 122, 130, 1 3 1 , 152, 170, 191, 301 ; other Lives of, I I . 130, 1 3 1 ; inaugurates Aedan mac Gt-abrain, I I . 64, 65, 1 3 5 ; expels snakes from Iona, I I . 10; Dalian mac Forgaill's elegy on, I I . 65, 1 3 1 ; mediates at the convention of Druim Cett, I I . 6 5 ; scourged by an angel, I I . 89 ; appears to Oswald before the battle of Denisesburn, I I . 1 2 2 ; play on name of, I I . 1 2 7 ; hymn by, I I . 1 3 1 ; arguments drawn from mission of, under Edward I , I I . 1 3 3 ; fate of his relics, ib.; date of his death, ib. ; synchronous with Augustine's arrival, ib.; monasteries derived from, called his family, I I . 134, 1 3 5 , 286, 303 ; called bishop of Dunkeld, I I . 1 3 5 ; alleged hasty temper, ib.; acquiesces in the prolongation of his life, I I . 1 3 9 ; alleged cause of his exile, I I . 1 7 0 ; said to have sent Colman to Northumberland (•!), I I . 2 1 0 ; foretells the troubles caused by the Paschal question, II. 191, 303Columbanus, abbas, in Gaul, ii. 4, p. 88 and note; apostle of Burgundy, founder of Luxeuil and Bobbio, I I . 83 ; his life by Jonas of Bobbio ascribed to Bede, ib. ; Bishop Felix possibly connected with, I I . 1 0 8 ; his treatise De Cantu lost, I I . 1 1 9 ; play on name of, I I . 127 ; said to have dedicated St. Fara, I I . 148.

Columbanus, Irish bishop, letter of John, pope elect, and others to, ii. 19, p. 1 2 3 and note. Columcelli, v. Columba. Comets, nature of, I I . 2 2 2 , 2 2 3 , 338. Comitatus, I I . 1 9 , 1 6 1 ; devotion of, to the lord, I I . 95, 1 6 0 ; grants of land by king to, I I . 356.

' C O MMENDATITIAE EPISTOLAE,' II. 213.

Commodus, Aurelius, joint em-

Index Nominum, Locorum, Berum. peror w i t h M. A n t o n i n u s V e r u s , i. 4 a n d note. COMMUNICATION,

d i f f i c u l t y of,

in

B r i t a i n , I I . 165. COMMUNION, neglect of t h e H o l y , p. x x x v ; i n b o t h kinds, I I . 247 ; daily, I I . 387. COMMUNISM, i n t h e e a r l y C h u r c h , I I . 245, 267. COMPIEGLNE, v. I n C o n p e n d i o .

COMPLINE, V. Canonical H o u r s . COMPUTARITJM

DEFUNCTORUM,

II.

227. CONAIRE, f a t h e r of Cairbre Riada, I I . 9. CONALL MAC CoMGArLL, k i n g of t h e D a l r i a d i c Scots, said to h a v e g i v e n I o n a t o Columbaj I I . 131, 132. CONAN, V. C i n a n . CONFIRMATION, a

completion

of

baptism, I I . 76, 382 ; possibly neglected b y t h e B r i t i s h Church, ib.; use of w h i t e robes at, I I . 280; history of, I I . 382 ; confirmation-tours oppressive, ib.; sponsors at, I I . 3 8 3 ; relationships created by, ib. CONN, V. L e t h C u i n n . CONNOB, Co. A n t r i m , D i m a D u b h bishop of, I I . 112. C o n p e n d i o , v. I n Con. CONSECRATION, b y a single bishop, I I . 48, 75, 178, 324. ' CONSI&NATIO,' I I .

382.

C o n s t a n s , son of Constantinus, a monk, m a d e Caesar b y h i s father, i. 1 1 ; slain by Gerontius at Y i e n n e , ib. a n d note. CONSTANS I I , v. C o n s t a n t i n u s

IV.

C o n s t a n t i n i a n a ecclesia, called Martyrium, the church built b y Constantino o n t h e site of t h e I n v e n t i o n of t h e Cross, v. 16, p. 317 a n d n o t e ; n a m e of c h u r c h built b y Constantine a t Rome, I I . 305. C o n s t a n t i n o p o l i s , attacked b y famine, plague, a n d earthquake, i. 13 a n d note ; G r e g o r y sent as apocrisiarius to, ii. 1, p. 75 a n d n o t e ; begins h i s c o m m e n t a r y on Job at, ib. a n d n o t e ; E u t y chius, bishop of, ib. a n d n o t e ;

443

c h u r c h of, troubled b y h e r e s y of E u t y c h e s , iv. 17, p. 238 a n d note; Councils of, against Macedonius, Eudoxius, Theodoret, &c., ib. p. 240 a n d notes ; I I . 230; visited b y A r c u l f u s , v . I5> P' 316 a n d notes ; patriarch of, assumes t h e style of u n i versal bishop, I I . 3 8 ; J o h n patriarch of, I I . 6 8 ; synod of (448), condemns E u t y c h e s , I I . 230; Martin I sent to, I I . 321. C o n s t a n t i n u s , son of Constantius and H e l e n a (Constantine t h e Great), emperor i n G a u l a n d B r i t a i n , i. 8 a n d n o t e ; m a k e s the Boman commonwealth Christian, i. 32, p. 6 8 ; builds a c h u r c h on t h e site of t h e I n v e n t i o n of t h e Cross b y his mother H e l e n a , v. 16, p. 317 a n d n o t e ; letter on the Easter question, p. x l n o t e ; alleged D o n a t i o n of, I I . 4 4 ; builds a c h u r c h at Rome called Constantiniana, I I . 305. C o n s t a n t i n u s I I I , son of Heraclius, j o i n t emperor, ii. 18, p. 122 a n d note. C o n s t a n t i n u s I V , emperor, also k n o w n as Constans I I , council a t Rome i n reign of, iv. 17, p. 240 a n d note ; dies at Syracuse, I I . 204; possible t h a t Theodore h a d accompanied, »6.; suspected of a n alliance w i t h t h e E n g l i s h k i n g s against t h e F r a n k s , ib. C o n s t a n t i n u s , h i s l o w origin, i. 1 1 ; m a d e t y r a n t i n B r i t a i n , ¿6.; crosses to Gaul, ib. a n d n o t e ; slain at A r i e s , ib.; Constans son of, ib. C o n s t a n t i n u s , pope at the t i m e w h e n C e n r e d a n d Offa come to Rome,v. 19, pp. 321,322 and note. C o n s t a n t i u s (Chlorus), emperor, governs Gaul a n d S p a i n u n d e r Diocletian, i. 8 a n d note ; dies i n B r i t a i n , ib. a n d note. C o n s t a n t i u s , comes, slays Cons t a n t i n u s at Aries, i. 11. CONSTANTIUS, presbyter of Lyons, induces Sidonius A p o l l i n a r i s to

444

Index

dominum,

Locorum,

publish his correspondence, I I . 3 2 ; his Life of Germanus, I I . 3 1 , 32 ; used by Bede, p. xxiv note. 1 coNSUMMATio' = confirmation, I I . 382. ' conuersatio' = monastic life, I I . 248.

' coNUERSio' = entrance into the monastic life, I I . 248. C O N V E R S I O N S , wholesale, effect of, II. 44, 58, 1 0 5 . Conuulf (Cynewulf), bishop of Lindisfarne, succeeds Ethelwald, C. 740. Corausms, v. Carausius. C O R I N T H , V. Chorintus. Cornu TJallis, unidentified, Ceolfrid sojourns in monastery of, Haa. § 2 9 ; I I . 3 6 8 . C O R N W A L L , churches in, dedicated to St. Grermanus, I I . 33 ; Britons of, called West or South Welsh, I I . 73, 74 ; possibly present at conference with Augustine, I I . 73 ; some of, adopt Roman Easter, I I . 3 0 1 . Coronati, quattuor, Martyrium of, in Canterbury, ii. 7, p. 94 and note; church of, at Iiomo, II. 9 1 . COROTICUS, so - called letter of Patrick to, I I . 76. CORPUS

CHRISTI

COLLEGE,

CAM-

MS. of Bede's Lives of St. Cuthbert belongs to, p. cxlvii.

BRIDGE,

CORPUS C H R I S T I COLLEGE,

OXFORD,

MS. 016 belongs to, p. cvii ; MS. Life of Oswin belongs to, I I . 1 6 2 ; AS vers, of Benedictine rule belongs to, I I . 366. COTTON MSS., pp. lxxxvi, xci-xciv, cxxxvi ; I I . 162, 217. C O U N C I L S , functions of bishops in, I I . 325C O U N T R I E S , names of, construed as if names of towns, I I . 234. Counualh, Hab. § 4 ; v. Coinualch. C O W A Y S T A K E S , Halliford, Caesar fords the Thames at, I I . 1 3 . C O W B R I D G E , v. Bornum. C R E O D A , his place in the Mercian pedigree, I I . 103. C R I M E A , Martin I dies in the, I I . 321.

Herum.

v Benedictus. Welsh name of Oswestry, I I . 153. CROIX OSWALDE, Oswestry, I I . 153Cromanus, Irish bishop, letter of John, pope elect, and others to, ii. 19, p. 1 2 3 and note. Cromanus, Irish presbyter, letter of John, pope elect, and others to, ii. 19, p. 123 and note. C R O N A N B E C , bishop of Nendrum, I I 1 1 2 ; .v. Cromanus. C R O N A N , St., of Movilla, I I . 113; v. Cromanus, presbyter. C R O N A N , abbot of Bangor, Ireland, I I . 1 1 3 ; v. Cromanus, presbyter. C R O S S , use of the sign of, I I . 2 5 1 , 387CRISPUS, CROES

OSWALLT,

CROSS-VIGIL, I I . 2 6 9 ,

270.

Cumberland, indulgence granted to vicar of, for St. Herbert's Isle, I I . 269 C R O U C H R I V E R , Essex, I I . 1 7 8 . CROYLANT), Ethelbald traditional founder of, I I . 3 4 2 ; cf. I l . x x x v i . CROSTHWAITE,

CRUCIFIXION, d a y o f t h e , I I .

350.

name of poem by Alcuin, p. clviii ; name given by him to one of his disciples, ib. note. Cudberct, bishop of Lindisfarne, Bede's Lives of, v. Baeda ; consecrated bishop, iv. 26, p. 266 ; iv. 2 7 , p. 2 6 8 ; I I . 2 6 7 , 2 6 8 ; tries to dissuade Egfrid from attacking the Picts, iv. 26, p. 266 and note; lives as an anchorite on Fame, iv. 27, p. 268 and note ; iv. 28, pp. 271, 272 and notes; pp. x x x xxxii ; I I . 69 ; becomes a monk at Melrose, iv. 27, p. 269 and note ; a pupil of Boisil, whom he succeeds as prior, ib. and notes (cf. I I . 1 9 5 ) ; his missionary zeal, ib. pp 269, 270 and notes (cf. p. xxv) ; sometimes rides, ib. (cf. I I . 136) ; transferred as prior to Lindisfarne, ib. p. 270 and notes ; p. xxix note; I I . 195 ; elected bishop at the Synod of Twyford, iv. CUCULUS,

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

28, p. 272 and note ; his reluctance to accept the office, ib. (cf. II. 68) ; consecrated at York by Theodore, ib. p, 273 and note; elected to Hexham, but transferred to Lindisfarne, ib. and notes (cf. II. 193); his life as bishop, ¿6.; his gift of tears, ¿6. and note; after two years returns to Fame, iv. 29, p. 274 and note ; foretells his death, ib.; friendship and annual meeting with Herbert, ib. and note; their last meeting at Carlisle, ib. pp. 274, 275 and note ; their death on the same day, ib. p. 275 and note j Cuthbert consents to be buried in Lindisfarne, ib. and notes; dies on Fame, and is succeeded by Eadbert, ib. and notes ; p. x l v ; his body translated and found uncorrupted, iv. 30, pp. 276, 277 and note (cf. II. 240, 369); Eadbert buried in grave of, ib. p. 277 and note ; miracles wrought at his tomb and by his clothes, iv. 31, pp. 278, 279 and notes ; miracle wrought by his hair, iv. 32, pp. 279, 280 and notes; succeeded as anchorite of Fame by Ethelwald, v. 1, p. 281 and notes ; his gentleness in discipline, pp. xxvi, xxix ; II. 267 ; his asceticism, pp. xxvi, x x x x x x i i ; his mind unhinged thereby, p. x x x ; goes to Ripon with Eata, II. 192, 193; praepositus hospitum at Bipon, p. xxviii note (cf. II. 323); leaves Ripon, II. 189, 193, 323, 372; returns to Melrose, II. 193 ; his opinion of the anchoritic and coenobitic lives, pp. xxix, xxxi note; his foreboding of the plague, pp. xxxi, x x x i i ; practises what he teaches, p. xxxvi; anonymous Life of, used by Bede, p. xlv note; alluded to, ib.; Pref. p. 7 and note; ' Irish' Life of, pp. cxxxvii, cxxxviii; II. 135,265; Life of, by Reginald ofColdingham,p.cxxxviii; Life

Rerum.

445

of, in Northern English, II. 265; fate of his relies, II. 102, 167; name of Holy Island due to, II. 126 ; wanderings of body of, II. 157 ; led to monastic life by vision of Aidan, II. 165, 266, 269 ; Elfled and Ebba friends of, II. 185, 236; visitation of the plague during episcopate of, II. 195 ; receives a sarcophagus from Abbot Cudda as a present, II. 239, 270 ; uses tents on his preaching tours, II. 240; prophesies the death of Egfrid, I I . 261 ; has a vision of his death, ib.; foretells the succession of Aldfrid, II. 263 ; alleged Irish origin of, II. 265; story of childhood of, ib.; narrated by him to Trumwine, II. 268 ; admitted as a monk by Eata, II. 267 ; opposition to, at Lindisfarne, ib. ; character of, ib. ; spurious grant of Egfrid to, I I . 268; his death signalled to Lindisfarne, II. 270; troubles after death of, ib.; description of his burial, ib.; translation of, in 1104, II. 271; miracles of, II. 275; cleric of Wilbrord cured at tomb of, II. 288 ; portable altar of, preserved at Durham, II. 289; Ethelwald a servant of, II. 297 ; Lindisfarne gospels written in honour of, ib.; visions of, ¿6.; on the Wilfridian view was a usurper, II. 316; conforms to the Roman Easter, and charges his monks in its favour, II. 323 (cf. II. 267); Baldhelm recites the praises of, II. 344 ; lections on, I. 433. Cudberct, archbishop of Canterbury, consecrated in succession to Nothelm, C. 740; date of his accession, II. 3 ; the first archbishop not buried in St. Augustine's, II. 80; letter of St. Boniface to, II. 282, 386. CUDDA, a thane of Oswy, II. 320 ; conveys Wilfrid to Lindisfarne, ib. ; becomes abbot of Lindisfarne, ib.

446

Index

NornÀnum, Locorum,

Cudda, abbot, gives a sarcophagus to St. Cuthbert, I I . 270. Cudret, king of the West Saxons, rises against Ethelbald and Oengus, 0. 750 a n d note. Cuduald, abbot of Oundle, v. 19, p. 330 ; probably identical with Cuthbald,abbotofPeterborough, I I . 216. See also Cuth-. Cuichelm, king of the West Saxons, cf. I I . 89; sends an emissary to assassinate Edwin, ii. 9, pp. 98, 99 and n o t e s ; baptized and dies 636, I I . 95 ; gives his name to Cwichelmeshlsew, ib. ; Edwin wrongly said to have slain, ib.; father of Cuthred a n d son of Cynegils, I L 142. Cuichelm, bishop of Rochester, consecrated by Theodore in Eochester, iv. 12, p. 228 and note; resigns on account of poverty, ib.; succeeded by Gebmund, ib. CmMENE Ailbe, abbot of Iona, Life of St. Columba by, v. Columba. Cummiait, letter of, on Paschal question, Patrick mentioned in, I I . 26 ; addressed to Seghine of Iona, I I . 113. Cuneburg, abbess, receives presents from Lullus, p'. lxxvi note.

Cunenikgum, v. In Cun. Cunibert, king of the Lombards,

receives Caedwalla, I I . 279; married to Hermelinda, an Englishwoman, ib. ; son of Perctarit, ib. Cunibert, St., church and tomb of, at Cologne, I I . 290. Cuitningham:, commonly identified w i t h Incuneningum, I I . 295. CxniuiiGACEAgrEB, Saxon name of Chester-le-Street, q. v., I I . 295. Ctjthbald, abbot of Peterborough, I I . 216; v. Cuduald. Cuthbert, bishop of Hereford after Walhstod, I I . 341 ; his verses on his predecessors, ib. Cuthbert, abbot of Wearmouth and Jarrow, sends Bede's Lives of Cuthbert to St. Boniface, p.

Rerum.

cxlvii n o t e ; sends MSS. to Lullus of Mainz, pp. xx, xxi, cl note ; letters of, to Lullus of Mainz, I I . 248, 249, 359; asked by Lullus for copy of Bede's I n Cantica, p. clii n o t e ; his letter to Cuthwin on t h e death of Bede, pp. lxxii-lxxviii, clxclxiv; MSS. of, pp. cvii, cxxcxxii, cxxiv-cxxvii ; Bede's De Arte Metrica perhaps dedicated to, p. cxlv; perhaps knew t h e early Life of Gregory, I I . 389. Cuthred, son of Cwichelm, baptized by Birinus, I I . 142, 281. Cuthwin, letter of Cuthbert to, on the death of Bede, pp. lxxiilxxviii, clx-clxiv. Cuthwihe, father of Cenred of Northumbria, I I . 336; and of Ceolwulf, I I . 340. See also Cud-. Cw-, v. Cu-, Qu-.

CwtcheiiMEshuew,

Scutchamfly

Barrow, Berks., origin of name of, I I . 95Cycles, V. Paschal Cycles. Cyil Campus, Kyle, Ayrshire, Eadbert of Northumbria annexes, C. 750 and note. Ctuehard, bishop of Winchester, letter of, to Lullus, I I . 308. Cyneswith, sister of Cyneburg, I I . 175 ; becomes a n u n at Gastor, ib.; death, burial, and translation, ib. ; mentioned on t h e Bewcastle Cross, II. 176; daughter of Penda, I I . r8a. Cynewulf, V. Conuulf, Cyniuulf. Cyniberct, bishop of Lindsey, iv. 12, p. 229 and n o t e ; alive i n 731, ib.; v. 23, p. 350 and note ; furnishes Bede w i t h materials for the history of Lindsey, Pref. p. 7 (cf. I I . 223) ; dies, C. 732. Cyniberct, presbyter and abbot of Hreutford, iv. 16, p. 237 and note; obtains leave from Csedwalla to baptize two young princes of Wight before their execution, ib. pp. 237, 238 and note. Cynibill, brother of Cedd, iii. 23, p. 176; completes the founda-

Index

Nominum,

tion ceremonies of Lastingham for him, ib. Cyniburga, daughter of Penda, wife of Alchfrid, iii. 21, p. 170 and note (cf. II. 142) ; becomes a nun at Castor, II. 175 ; death, burial, and translation, ib.; mentioned on the Bewcastle Cross, I I . 176. C Y N I B U R G A , daughter of Cynegils, and wife of Oswald, II. 142. Cynefrid, abbot of Gilling, Haa. § 2 ; brother of Ceolfrid, ib. ; retires to Ireland, ib. (cf. Haa. § 21); dies of the plague, Haa. § 3 (cf. II. 196). Cynifrid, a physician, attends Ethelthryth in her last illness, iv. 19, pp 245, 246 and notes; testifies to the miraculous incorruption of her body at its translation, ib. Cynigils, king of the "West Saxons, cf. II. 89. 94, 95 ; converted by Birinus, in. 7, p. 139 and notes (cf. II. 95); Oswald his godfather and son-in-law, ib. and notes ; grants Dorchester to Birinus as his see, ib. and notes ; dies, succeeded by his son Cenwalh, ib. p. 140 and note. Cynimund, a presbyter of Bede's monastery, Bede hears from, the story of Utta's miraculous experience, iii. 15, p. 158 and note. C Y N I M U N D , monk and priest of Lindisfarne, I I . 166 (probably identical w i t h the preceding). C y n m u l f , king of the West Saxons, dies, C. 757 and note. Cynuise, queen of the Mercians, iii. 24, p. 178 ; Egfrid a hostage in the hands of, ib. and notes. C Y P R I A N , extracts from, p c ; the first to use ' symbolum' i n the sense of creed, II. 231. Cyrillus, bishop of Alexandria, opposed by Theodoret and Ibas, iv. 17, p. 240 and note; composes a Paschal cycle of ninetyfive years, v. 21, p. 341. C Y R U S , Theodoret bishop of, II. 232.

Locorum,

Merum.

447

D.

Dacore amnis, Cumberland, monastery of same name on, iv. 32, p. 279 and note; Swidbert abbot of, ib. ; youth in, miraculously cured, ib. pp. 279, 280. Daegberectus (Dagobert I), king of the Franks, Wuscfrea and Yffi sent for safety to be brought up by, ii. 20, p. 126 and note. Daganus, a bishop of the Scotti, refuses to eat in the same inn w i t h the Roman missionaries, ii. 4, p. 88 and note ; I I . 352. D A G O B E R T II, king of Austrasia, Wilfrid a friend of, II. 325 ; Wilfrid stays w i t h (.679), I I . 318, 325 ; wishes to make Wilfrid bishop of Strasburg, ib.) had been an exile in Ireland, ib. ; slain, II. 318; Wilfrid nearlyput to death as an adherent of, ib. D A I M X I A G , Duleek, Co. Meath, Ireland, origin of name, II. 102. ' d&l't= division, i. 1, p. 12 and note. D A L D E N E , C O Durham, belongs to Wearmouth, I I . 366 Dalfinus (really Annemundus, Dalfinus being his brother and count of the city of Lyons, v. II. 321), archbishop of Gaul, Wilfrid sojourns with,at Lyons, iii. 25, p. 182 ; v. 19, p. 324 &nd note ; bishop of Lyons, ib. ; offers Wilfrid a large part of Gaul, ib. (cf. II. 316); sends him to Eome, ib. ; receives him on his return, and wishes to make him his heir, ib. (cf. II. 316); executed by order of Baldhild, ib. p. 325 and note ; II. 317. D A L I A N M A C F O R G A I L L , his elegy on Columba, I I . 65. Dalreudini, naiiie of the Scotti who settled in Britain under Reuda, i. 1, p. 12 and note. D A L R I A D A , districts of, in Ireland and Britain, I I . 9. D A L S T O N , near Carlisle, equated by some w i t h Degsastan, I I . 66. Daltun, Dalton, Co. Durham, Aid-

4 4 8

Index

Noniinum,

frid grants land at, to "Witmer, w h o grants it to Wearmouth, Hab. § 15, p. 380 and note. Damasous, visited byArculfus, v. 15, p. 316 and note. Damian, bishop of Rochester, a South Saxon, consecrated by Deusdedit in succession to Ithamar, iii. 20 and note ; I I . 324 ; dies, iv. 2, p. 206 and note (cf. I I . 195, 199); succeeded, after a long interval, by Putta, ib. and note ; his orthodoxy, I I . 206. D A M I N I S , V. Devenish. ' d a m n u m ' = fine, I I . 47. Danai, one of the tribes of Germany, v. 9, p. 196 and note. D A N I , name derived from Dan (!), I I . 29; date of the coming of, I I . 28; English tribute to, II. 67 ; ravages of, cause the suspension of the East Anglian see, I I . 108 ; the desertion of Lindisfarne, I I . 157 ; destroy Whitby, I I . 184 ; and Chertsey, I I . 217 ; destruction of literature by, I I . 308,330,331; Wilbrord attempts to convert, I I . 290; Ongendus king of, ib.; ravage Jarrow, I I . 361 ; v. Scandinavia. Danihel, propheta, Bede's extracts from St. Jerome on, v . 24, p. 358 ; example of, cited, p. liii. Danihel, bishop of the West Saxons, furnishes Bede w i t h materials for the history of the West and South Saxons, and of Wight, Pref. p. 7 ; II. 307 ; the first to exercise episcopal functions in Wight, iv. 16, p. 238 ; I I . 307 ; made bishop of part of Wessex on the death of Hsedde, v. 18, p. 320 and note (cf. I I . 144); alive in 731, ib.; his see at Winchester, ib. p. 3 2 1 ; one of the consecrators of Archbishop Tatwin, v. 23, p. 350 ; one of the bishops of the West Saxons in 731,16.; Wight belongs to diocese of, ib.; administers the province of the South Saxons, ib.; letters of, to St. Boniface, cited, I I . 30, 57,308; letter of St. Boniface to,

Locorum,

Berum.

cited, I I . 58, 308; his learning, II. 307, 308; commendatory letter of, for St. Boniface, ib.; his blindness, ib.; journey to Some, ib. ; resignation and death, ib.; possible want of vigour, ib. ; said to have been buried at Malmesbury, I I . 308. DANMAKC, Saxons ravage from Rhine to, II. 28. D A N T E , places Bede next to Isidore in Paradise, p. xli note; studies Bede, ib. ; theory of the fourfold sense of Scripture, p. l x i i ; on the need of discretion, p. lxix note ; on translation of poetry, I I . 250 ; cited, p. xliii note ; I I . 67, 137, 17 1 , 294> 296> 297> 2 99D A T I N G , modes of, I I . 153, 341. Dauid, Ee. § 11, p. 414; on what condition shewbread given to, i. 27, p. 59 ; Bethlehem the city of, v. 16, p. 317 ; Hebron once the metropolis of, v. 17, p. 3 1 9 ; psalter of, Haa. § 3 3 ; key of, p. x v i ; I I . 3 6 7 ; relieves Keilah, ib.

in Liddesdale, probably to be equated w i t h Degsastan, I I . 66. ' de,' partitive use of, I I . 166. Dearmaeh, hoc est Campus Roborum, Durrow, King's County, Columba founds a monastery at, iii. 4, p. 134 and notes; granted to him by Aed, son of Brendan, I I . 133. Deda, priest and abbot of the monastery of Partney, ii. 16, p. 117 ; gives Bede information about Paulinus' work i n Lindsey, ib. and note (cf. I I . 3). D E F E N S O R OP L I G U G £ , author of the Liber Scintillarum ascribed to Bede, p. clix. Degsastan, id est Degsa Lapis, ? Dawston in Liddesdale, Ethelfrid defeats Aedan at, i. 34 and notes ; v. 24, p. 353 ; importance of battle of, I I . 10, 66 (cf. I I . 77)D e i genetrix, church of, founded b y Eadbald in monastery of SS. Peter and Paul at CanterDAWSTON,

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

Rerum.

449

b u r y , ii. 6, p. 93 a n d n o t e ; D e r i , iii. 6, p. 138 ; iii. 14, p. 154; H a d r i a n b u r i e d in, v. 20, p. 331; iii. 23, p. 174; iii. 24, p. 178; c h u r c h of, a t L a s t i n g h a m , iii. iv. 12, p. 229 ; v. Deiri. a 3 ; P- 176; c h u r c h of, a t B a r k DERILE, f a t h e r of N e c h t a n k i n g ing, iv. 10, p. 2 2 4 ; c h u r c h of, of t h e Picts, I I . 331. i n St. P e t e r ' s m o n a s t e r y a t DERMOT MAC MTJRROUGH, or D e r m o t W e a r m o u t h , H a b . § 9 ; pictures of t h e Strangers, invites H e n r y for, ib.; m a s s said in, at CeolI I i n t o I r e l a n d , I I . 11. f r i d ' s departure, H a b . § 17, p. D e r o r u m S i l u a , v. I n D e r a u u d a . 3 8 2 ; H a a . $ 25 ; v. Maria. Deruuentio, D o r u u e n t i o amnis, Deiri, Deri, slaves from, sold i n t h e Y o r k s h i r e D e r w e n t , royal Rome, ii. x, p . 80 a n d note (cf. vill of E d w i n on, ii. 9, p. 9 9 ; I I . 3 9 0 ) ; JElle k i n g of, ib. a n d G o o d m a n h a m near, ii. 13, note ; B r i t a i n called t h e island p. 113. of, I I . 23, 72 ; origin of n a m e , D e r u u e n t i o fluuius, t h e CumberI I . 105 ; pedigree of k i n g s of, l a n d D e r w e n t , rises out of a I I . 119; u n d e r - k i n g s of, I I . 120. lake, iv. 29, p. 274 a n d note. D e i r o r u m prouincia, bounDERWENTWATER, St. H e r b e r t ' s I s l e daries of, I I . 120; b a p t i s m s in, in, I I . 269. b y P a u l i n u s , ii. 14, p. 115 a n d DESIDERIUS, bishop o f V i e n n e , I I . n o t e s ; n o oratories or bap39, 4°tisteries in, u n d e r E d w i n , ib. DESIDERIUS, b i s h o p of Cahors, a n d notes ; one of t h e divisions alleged correspondence of, w i t h of t h e N o r t h u m b r i a n s , iii. 1, Sigbert I I I of Austrasia, I I . 168. p. 127 a n d n o t e ; iii. 14, p. 155 ; DESPEHSER, H e n r y , bishop of NorI I . 105 ; u n i t e d to Bernicia by wich, probably o w n e d MS. Ai\, Oswald, iii. 6, p. 138; r u l e d by p. cxxvii; a r m s of, ib. note. Oswin, iii. 14, p. 155 a n d n o t e ; DESPEHSER, A r m s of, p. cxxvii dissensions w i t h Bernicia, ib. note. a n d note ; r e l a t i o n s of, to BerDESPERATION, s p i r i t u a l , I I . 3 9 8 nicia, I I . 119, 141, 198, 199; 300. Oswy g r a n t s six estates in, to ' d e s t i n a , ' m e a n i n g of t h e word, f o u n d monasteries, iii. 24, p. I I . 167. 178 a n d note ; Bosa m a d e bishop D e u s d e d i t , pontiff of t h e R o m a n of, iv. 12, p . 229. Deirorum see, succeeded by Boniface Y, r e g n u m , Osric succeeds E d w i n ii. 7, p. 94 a n d note. in, iii. 1, p . 127 a n d n o t e ; E t h e l D e u s d e d i t , archbishop of Canterw a l d rules over, iii. 23, p. 174 bury, a W e s t Saxon, elected a n d note. i n succession to Honorius, iii. 20 Denisesburna, id est riuus a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 324); conseDenesi, t h e Rowley W a t e r , crated b y I t h a m a r , ib. (cf. I I . 49); N o r t h u m b e r l a n d , or a t r i b u t a r y consecrates D a m i a n as I t h a of it, Oswald defeats a n d slays m a r ' s successor, ib. a n d n o t e s ; Caedwalla at, iii. 1, p 128 a n d dead before t h e a r r i v a l of n o t e s ; I I . 122, 123. Ceadda i n K e n t , iii. 28, p . 195 DEODATUS, bishop of Toul, accom(cf. I I . 189) ; W i g h a r d one of panies W i l f r i d to Rome (679), h i s clergy, iii. 29, p. 196; h i s I I - 325d e a t h , iv. 1, p. 201 a n d notes ; ' DEPOSITIO ' = b u r i a l and death iv. 2, p. 205 ; I I . 195 ; t h e first day, I I . 227, 240. n a t i v e archbishop, I I . 174; D e r a u u d u , v. I n Der. original n a m e F r i t h o n a s , ib.; DEREHAM, Norfolk, a d a u g h t e r of h i s orthodoxy, I I . 206. A n n a of E a s t Anglia a recluse ' d e u t e r o s i s ' = scribal t r a d i t i o n , at, I I . 144. I I . 387. VOL. II. G g

4 5 0

Nominum, Locorum,

Index

DEVENISH or Daminis, i n L o u g h E r n e , Ireland, S i l l a n bishop of, I I . 113. DEVIL'S WATER,

Northumberland,

not identicahvith Denisesburna, I I 123. DEYBYR, W e l s h name for Deira, I. 428. D i o u l , ' de natione Scottorum,' has a small monastery a t Bosh a m , i v . 13, p . 231 ; fails to convert the S o u t h Saxons, ib. a n d note (cf. I I . 310). D i o u l , presbyter, F u r s a e n t r u s t s h i s monastery to, iii. 19, p. 168 a n d notes. DIOUL, I r i s h m o n k , w r i t e s the De m e n s u r a orbis terrae, I I . 226. DIGBY, S i r K e n e l m , former owner of MSS. O s , O u , A, pp. c x x i v , c x x x i i i , c x l ; of a MS. of Bede's De A r t e Metrica, p. cxlv. D I M A , or D I M N A , I r i s h b i s h o p ,

II.

112. DIMA DUBH, b i s h o p of C o n n o r ,

II.

1 1 2 ; v. Dinnaus. ' DIMISSOBIAE LITTERAE,' I I . 2 1 3 .

D i n n a u s , I r i s h bishop, letter of John, pope elect, a n d others to, ii. 19, p. 123 and note. D l n o o t , abbot of Bangor, ii. a, p. 82 and note. ' d i o c e s i s , ' use and m e a n i n g of •the term. I I . 204,212 (cf. I I . 133, 135); E n g l i s h dioceses conterm i n o u s w i t h kingdoms, I I . 176, 210 ; subdivision of, I I 214,380. D i o c l e t i a n u s , emperor, the B r i t o n s keep t h e f a i t h t i l l the t i m e of, i. 4 a n d n o t e ; elected emperor b y t h e army, i. 6 a n d note ; makes M a x i m i a n u s H e r c u l i u s h i s colleague, ib and n o t e ; persecutes the Christians in the East, ib.: Constantius governs G a u l and Spain u n d e r , i. 8 a n d n o t e ; persecution of, does not extend to B r i t a i n , I I . 18. D i o n y s i u s E x i g u u s , h i s Paschal cycles extended to Bede's t i m e , v . 21, p. 341 (cf. I I . 350); book of Canons translated by, I I . 212.

Rerum.

D i s c r e t i o n , t h e m o t h e r of virtues, p. l x i x ; iii. 5, p. 137 a n d note. DISSINGTON, n e a r Newcastle-onT y n e , equated w i t h Degsastan b y Bates, I I . 66. D i u m a , natione Scottus, bishop of the Mercians, as presbyter accompanies Peada to evangelise t h e Middle A n g l e s , iii. 21, p. 170 a n d n o t e ; made bishop of t h e Middle A n g l e s a n d Mercians, ib. p. 171 and n o t e ; iii. 24, p. 179 and n o t e ; consecrated by Pinan, iii. 21, p. 1 7 1 ; dies in t h e district called I n feppingum, ib.; succeeded b y Ceollach, ib. DLVOBCE AND REMARRIAGE, I I . 2 1 4 ,

236. ' D O M I N I C A IN A L B I S D E P O S I T I S '

=

L o w Sunday, I I . 280. Domnoc, Dunwich, Suffolk, granted to F e l i x as t h e see of t h e E a s t A n g l e s , ii. 15, p. 117 a n d n o t e ; F e l i x buried at, I I . 17,4 ; JEcce bishop of, I I . 2 1 4 ; A l d b e r t bishop of, I I . 341. DON, t r i b u t a r y of t h e T y n e , Jarrow at the m o u t h of, I I 361. DONAFELD, Saxon translation of Campodonum, q. v., I I . 105. DONATUS, V. D i n o o t .

DONCASTEB, identified b y some w i t h Tunnacaestir, I I . 243. DONIA, 'quae D a n m a r c nuncupat e , ' I I . 28. 'DOOMS,' n a t i v e w o r d f o r laws, I I . 87. D o r c i c , Dorchester, Oxon., I I . 144, 1 4 5 ; granted to B i r i n u s as his see b y C y n e g i l s a n d Oswald, iii. 7, p. 139 a n d notes; B i r i n u s buried there, and t h e n c e translated to W i n c h e s t e r , ib. p. 140 a n d notes. Dorciccaestrss, Dorchester, Oxon., A e t l a bishop of, iv. 23, p. 254 a n d note (cf. I I . 142) ; w h e n did it become Mercian ?, I I . 245, 246. DOROSTADIUM, or Dorostat, W i j k bij-Duurstede, on t h e E h i n e , Swidbert's see at, I I . 291. D o r u b r e u i s c i u i t a s , Rochester,

Index

Nominum,

Locorum,

Justus bishop in, ii. 3, p. 85 and note ; called Hrofsescsestrae by the English, ib. and n o t e ; twenty-four miles to the west of Canterbury, ib. ; church of St. Andrew in, ib. ; v Hroftescaestir, &c. Doruuentio amniSj ii. 13, p. 1 1 3 ; v. Deruuentio. Doruuernensis ciuitas, Doruuernis, Doruuernis ciuitas, Canterbury, Ethelbert gives Augustine and his companions a settlement in, i. 25, p. 46 and note; i. 26, p. 47; metropolis of Kent, ib. and note ; Rochester twenty-four miles from, ii. 3, p. 85 ; fire in, miraculously quelled byMellitus,ii. 7 , p 94 and notes ; Theodore archbishop of, iv. 1 7 , p. 239 and note ; Tat win consecrated in, v 23, p. 350 and note. Doruuernensis antistes, relation of, to York defined, ii. 18, pp. 120, 1 2 1 and notes. Doruuernensis archiepiscopus, Augustine the first, ii. 3, p. 8 6 ; Theodore, iii. 7, p. 1 4 1 Doruuernensis cathedrae archiepiscopus, Deusdedit, iii. 20 and notes. Doruuernensis ecclesia, a bishop sought for, after Deusdedit, iv. 2, p. 205 ; see of, occupied by Mellitus, ii. 7, p. 9 4 ; Theodore styles himself bishop of, iv. 5, p. 2 1 5 ; Tatwin ninth archbishop, v. 24, p. 356 ; p. xcvii. Dor. eccl. antistes, Honorius, ii. 18, p. 120 and note. Doruuernensis episcopus, Deusdedit the sixth, iv. 1, p. 201. Doruuernenses episcopi, to be buried in the church of SS. Peter and Paul, i. 33 and note ; v. 8, p. 294 (cf. ii. 3, p. 86 and n o t e ) ; endowed by Ethelbert, ii. 3, p. 85. DOUCE, Francis, former owner of MS. 0 4 , p. cxvi. DOULTING, Somerset, Aldhelm dies at, I I . 1 0 1 , 3 0 9 . DOWN

AMPNEY,

near

Oricklade,

Wilts, Augustine's Oak located in, by Moberly, I I . 74.

Rerum.

451

DRIFFIELD, East Riding, Yorkshire, Aldfrid dies at, I I . 305 ; his monument at, I I . 306. DBOGO, a monk of St. Winnoc's, Bergues, his Life of St. Oswald, II. 142, 1 6 1 . DKTTIM

CETT,

Co.

Londonderry,

pp.

304-309

convention of, I I . 65, 1 1 2 , 1 1 3 . DBUST, Nechtan imprisoned by, I I . 33iDrycthelm, a householder of Incuneningum, v. 12, p. 304 and note ; his vision of the other world,

ib.

and

notes (cf. I I 1 7 1 ) ; enters the monastery of Melrose, ib. pp. 304, 3 1 0 ; narrates his visions to Haemgils, and to King Aldfrid, ib. pp. 309, 3 1 0 and note (cf. I I . 294) ; his rigorous asceticism, ib. p. 3 1 0 and note (cf. p. x x x ) ; date of his vision, I I . 294, 2 9 7 ; iElfric's homily on, I I . 295 ; Alcuin's lines on, I I . 296, 297.

DUBGAL, DCGGAL, V. T n u g d a l u s . DULEEK, V. D a i m l i a g .

DUMBARTON, V. Alcluith; meaning of the name, I I . 24. DUN, bishop of Rochester, I I . 338. DUNBAR, V D y n b a e r . DUNGAL, V. T n u g d a l u s .

DUNKELD, CO. Perth, becomes head of the Columbite monasteries in Scotland, I I . 132, 1 3 5 ; claims to possess St. Columba's relics, I I . 1 3 2 ; Columba called bishop of, I I . 135DUN NECHTAIN, Dunnichen, near Forfar, Egfrid slain near, I I . 2 6 1 . DUNSTAN, archbishop of Canterbury, example of, cited, p. xxvi note ; J o h n X I I grants pallium to, I I . 52 ; goes to Rome for his pallium, I I . 5 1 ; his buildings at Glastonbury, I I . 80 ; letter of Abbo of Fleury to, p. cxxii ; story of, and St Edith, I I . 140 ; Grlastonbury myth with reference to, I I . 1 6 7 ; his gift of tears, I I . 2 6 8 ; letter of, to Abbo of Fleury, I I . 2 7 1 ; his homage to Odo, I I . 377.

DUBHAM, M S S . b e l o n g i n g to, p . x x

Gg 2

452

Index

Nominurii, Locorum,

n o t e ; MS. C belonged to, pp. xciii, c v ; MS. D belongs to, pp. civ-evi, cxxxvi; MS. Bu a belonged to, p. cviii; MS. Harl. 4688 belonged to, p. cxli ; Durham group of MSS. of H. E., pp. civ-eix; catalogue of relics belonging to, p. cvi note ; Alfred, sacrist of, concentrates relics at, I I . 158, 266; relics at, Cuthbert's and Oswald's, II. 157, 158 ; Ebba's, I I . 236 ; Boisil's, I I . 266; Eadbert's, I I . 271, 272; Ethelwald's, ib.; Ceolwulf s head at, II. 340; bishops of, iEgelwin, II. 164; Walcher, I I . 102 ; William of St. Carilef, p. cxxxvii; Joseph Butler, p. lxxiv note; Edward Maltby, I I . 298; William of St. Carilef, prior of, p. xxix note; Wearmouth and Jarrow become cells of, p. xxxii n o t e ; temporarywattled church at, I I . 102; new cathedral at, I I . 271; portable altar of St. Cuthbert preserved at, I I . 289; Ethelwald's stone cross at, II. 297. Durham, Geoffrey of, v. Geoffrey. Durham, Reginald of, v. Reginald.

Dtjbrow, V. Dearmach.

Dustiphex, William, of Brittany, scribe of MS. Bu 2 , p. cviii. Duunchad, abbot of Iona at the time of the adoption of the orthodox Easter, v. 22, p. 347 and note.

Dynbaer, Dunbar,Co.Haddington, Tydlin prefect of, I I . 325, 386. E.

Eabae, queen of the South Saxons, iv. 13, p. 230; belongs to the province of the Hwiccas where she had been baptized, ib. and note; daughter of Eanfrid, ib. Eadbald, Aeodbaldus, Adulualdus, Audubaldus, t i n g of Kent, succeeds his father Ethelbert, ii. 5, p. 90 ; refused to become Christian, ib. and note (cf. I I . 18); marries his father's widow, ib. and note (cf. II. 48); attacked by madness, ib. pp. 90,

Rerum.

91 ; converted by Laurentius, ii. 6, p. 93 (cf. ii. ro, p 101 ; ii. 11, p. 104); recalls Mellitus and Justus, »6.; his power inferior to his father's, ib. and note ; builds a church of the Virgin in the monastery of SS. Peter and Paul, ib. and note; Mellitus dies in reign of, ii. 7, P- 95 j writes to Boniface V, ii. 8, p. 96 and note; negotiates with Edwin about the marriage of his sister Ethelberg, ii. 9, pp. 97, 98 and notes (cf. II. 321); receives her and Paulinus after the death of Edwin, ii. 20, pp. 125, 126 and notes; Edwin's son and grandson sent to Gaul for fear of, ib. p. 126 and note ; invites Paulinus to accept the see of Rochester, ib.; dies, v. 24, p. 354; iii. 8, p. 142 and note; succeeded by his son Earconbert, ib. and note ; names of his wives, II. 88 ; his donations to the Church, I I . 89, 90 ; joins Edwin in approaching the pope on the affairs of the English Church, I I . i n ; grants Liming to Ethelberg for a monastery, I I . 116, 117. Eadberct, bishop of Lindisfarne, succeeds Cuthbert, iv. 29, p. 275 and notes ; his charity, ib. pp. 275, 276; p. lxix note ; covers the church of St. Peter with lead instead of thatch, iii. 25, p. 181 and note (cf. I I . 102); agrees to the translation of Cuthbert, iv. 30, p. 276 and notes ; the incorruption of Cuthbert's body reported to, ib. and note ; his retirement during Lent, ib. and note ; foretells his own death, ib. p. 277 ; dies and is buried in Cuthbert's grave, ib.; practises what he preaches, p. xxxvi; miracle worked by, I I . 271; fate of his relics, ib. Eadberct, a Mercian dux, heads the Mercians against Oswy, iii. 24, p. 180 and note. Eadberct, abbot of Selsey, first bishop of the South Saxons, v.

Index

Nominwm, Locoruni,

18, p. 321 a n d note (cf. I I . 228); dies, a n d is succeeded byEolla, ib. E a d b e r c t , son a n d co-heir of W i t r e d t i n g of K e n t , y. 23, p. 348 a n d note. E a d b e r c t , k i n g of t h e Northumbrians, succeeds Ceolwulf, C. 7 3 7 ; makes w a r on the Picts, C. 740 (cf. I I . 342,346); annexes t h e Campus C y i l , C. 750 a n d n o t e ; eclipse i n reign of, C. 753; tonsured a n d succeeded b y his son Oswulf, C. 758 a n d note (cf. I I . 345) ; expedition against Dumbarton, I I . 3 4 6 ; brother of E g b e r t a n d E g r e d a n d son of Eata, I I . 3 7 8 ; character of his rule, p. x x x i i i n o t e ; I I . 379 ; coins of, ib.; relationship of, to Ceolwulf, I I . 384. E a d b e r c t , slain, C. 740 a n d note. EADBERT PBAEN, u s u r p s t h e

king-

d o m of K e n t , I I . 89. EADBURG, abbess of Thanet, letters of St. B o n i f a c e to, p. x x note ; I I . 2 1 9 ; L u l l u s sends presents to, p, l x x v i n o t e ; v. Bugga. E a d f r i d , son of E d w i n b y h i s first w i f e C w e n b u r g , ii. 14, p. 1 1 4 and n o t e ; baptized, ib.; flies to P e n d a after t h e battle of Hatfield, a n d is treacherously slain, ii. 20, pp. j 24, 125 a n d notes ; w r o n g l y m a d e f a t h e r of Hereric, I I . 244. EADFRID, bishop of Lindisfarne, w r i t e s t h e L i n d i s f a r n e Gospels, p. c v ; I I . 297, 298; Bede's prose L i f e of St. C u t h b e r t dedicated to, p. c x l v i i i ; dies 721, ib. E a d g a r , bishop of L i n d s e y , iv. 12, p. 229 a n d note. E a d g y d , n a m e of a n u n i n the m o n a s t e r y of B a r k i n g , iv. 8 ; dies there, ib. E a d h a e d , bishop of L i n d s e y , as presbyter accompanies Ceadda to K e n t a n d Wessex, iii. 28, p. 195 and n o t e ; consecrated bishop o n W i l f r i d ' s first expulsion, v . 24, p. 3 5 5 ; first separate bishop of t h e Lindisfari, iv. 12, p. 229 and note (cf. I I . 3 2 4 ) ; consecrated at

Rerum.

4 5 3

Y o r k b y Theodore, ib.; retires f r o m L i n d s e y on its recovery b y Ethelred, ib. and note ; made bishop of Eipon, ib. and note (cf. iii. 28, p. 195 a n d note) ; expelled, I I . 326. EADMER, h i s L i f e of W i l f r i d , I I . 278 ; cited, I I . 2 6 1 ; his opinion of Bede, p. x l i i i n o t e ; L i f e of A b b o t P e t e r by, I I . 64 ; letter of Nicolas, prior of Worcester, to, I I . 140, 2 2 4 ; refutes t h e Glastonbury m y t h about Dunstan, I I . 167. EADULF, h i s vision of the other world, I I . 295. EADWINE, or A e d a n , bishop of Mayo, I I . 210. EADWUIF, usurps t h e N o r t h u m brian t h r o n e on A l d f r i d ' s death, I I . 306, 3 4 5 ; A r n w i n e son of, ib. E a f a , a Mercian dux, heads the Mercians against Oswy, iii. 24, p. 180 and note. EAHFBID, letter of A l d h e l m to, on h i s sojourn i n I r e l a n d , I I . 196. EALDELMESBUHG, M a l m e s b u r y ,

II.

3 1 1 ; v. Maildufi U r b s . EAN, phonetic w r i t i n g of Aedan, I I . 66. EANBALD I , archbishop of Y o r k , superintends t h e r e b u i l d i n g of Y o r k C a t h e d r a l , I I . 102. EANBALD I I , archbishop of Y o r k , A l c u i n asks for p a l l i u m for, I I . 51 ; urges s t u d y of Gregory's Cura Pastoralis on, I I . 70. E a n f l e d , .¿Eanfled, daughter of E d w i n a n d E t h e l b e r g (cf. I I . 321, 391), h e r birth, ii. 9, p. 9 9 ; delivered b y E d w i n to P a u l i n u s to be dedicated to Christ, ib.; first of the N o r t h u m b r i a n s to be baptized, ib. a n d n o t e ; v. 24, p. 353; takes refuge i n K e n t a f t e r Hatfield, ii. 20, p. 126 a n d n o t e s ; sent f o r f r o m K e n t to m a r r y O s w y , iii. 15, p. 157 a n d n o t e s ; buried at W h i t b y , iii. 24, p. 179 a n d note ; founds t h e m o n a s t e r y of G i l l i n g i n expiation of t h e m u r d e r of Oswin, ib. pp. 179,

454

Index

Nominum, Locorwm,

180 and note (cf. I I . 164, 372) ; a relative of Oswin, ib. and note ; observes the catholic Easter which she had learned in Kent, iii. 25, p. 181 ; her Easter sometimes differs by a week from her husband's, ib p. 182 (cf. p. xl) ; has a Kentish chaplain, Komanus, ib. pp. 181, 182 ; Yitalian sends a gold cross to, iii. 29, p. 198 and note; joint abbess of Whitby, iv. 26, p. 267 and note (cf. II. 245, 391) ; sends Wilfrid to Kent, v. 19, p. 323 and note ; said to have been translated to Glastonbury, II. 185; mother of Elfled, I I . 39iEanfrid, eldest son of Ethelfrid (cf. I I . 66, 99), succeeds Edwin in Bernicia, iii. 1, p. 127 and notes; baptized among the Scotti when in exile, ib.; relapses into paganism, ib. (cf. II. 18); goes to Caedwalla to seek peace, ib. p. 128 ; put to death by him, ib. and notes ; not reckoned in the list of kings, ib. and note (cf. iii. 9, p. 145) ; perhaps the father of Talorg mac Anfrith, I I . 120. Eanfrid, of the Hwiccas, father of Eaba queen of the South Saxons, brother of JEnhere, iv. 13, p. 230 and note ; a Christian, ib. ; probably father of Osric, II. 247. Eangyth, abbess, letter of, to St. Boniface, II. 150. Eanred, dies, C. 750. E a n w u l f , grandfather of OFFA, founder of Bredon monastery, II. 341. Eappa, presbyter, assists Wilfrid in the conversion of Sussex, iv. 13, p. 230 and note; abbot of Selsey, iv. 14, p. 233 and note (cf. I I . 226); hears the vision of a sick boy in the monastery, ib. pp. 234, 235 and notes. Earconberct, Erconberct, king of Kent, succeeds his father Eadbald, iii. 8, p. 142 and notes; first of English kings to

Rerum.

order the destruction of idols and enforce the observance of Lent, ib. and notes (cf. II. 58, 59, 344) ; his wife Sexburgh, ib. (cf. iv. 19, p. 244 and note ; his daughter Earcongota, ib. pp. 142-144 and notes; dies, succeeded by his son Egbert, iv. 1, p. 201; v. 24, p. 354 (cf. II. 195) ; Eanfled sends Wilfrid to, v. 19, p. 323 and n o t e ; he sends him to Eome with Benedict Biscop, ib. and notes; St. Ermingild daughter of, II. 344. Earcongota, Eareongotee, daughter of Earconbert of Kent and his wife Sexburgh, iii. 8, p. 142 and notes (cf. II. 144) ; enters the monastery of Faremoutieren-Brie, ib. and note ; story of her death and burial, ib. pp. 143, 144 and notes. Earconuald, made bishop in London of the East Saxons, iv. 6, p. 218 and notes (cf. II. 178) ; his holy life, ib. ; miracles wrought by his litter, ib.; founds a monastery for himself at Chertsey, and for his sister at Barking, ib. pp. 218, aig and notes ; succeeded by Waldhere, iv. 11, p. 226 and note ; chronology of life of, II. 177 ; witnesses the reconciliation of Theodore and Wilfrid, II. 217 ; spurious charters of, ib. Earpuald, Eorpuald, Erpuald, king of the East Angles, son of Eedwald, ii. 15, p. 115 and notes ; converted by Edwin, ¿6. and notes; murdered by Ricbert, ib. p. 116 and notes; succeeded, after three years, by his brother Sigbert, ib. and note; iii. 18; successor of Redwald, ib. (cf. I I . 106). Eata, bishop of Lindisfarne, iii. 26, p. 190 and note; one of the twelve English pupils of Aidan, ¿6. and note ; abbot of Melrose, ib. and note; iv. 27, p. 269; v. 9, p. 297 (cf. II. 192); made abbot of Lindisfarne on Colman's departure, iii. 26, p. 190

Index

Nominum, Locorum, Rerum.

a n d notes ; iv. 27, p. 270 a n d note (cf. I I . 134) ; m a d e bishop of the Bernicians w i t h h i s see a t H e x h a m or Lindisf a r n e , iv. 12, p. 229 a n d n o t e ; iv. 27, p. 269 i,cf. v. 24, p. 3 5 5 ; I I . 193, 2 2 4 ) ; a monk, iv. ib, p . 229 ; his see fixed a t Lindisfarne, ib. a n d note (cf. I I . 193, 224); t r a n s f e r s C u t h b e r t as prior t o Liiidisfarne, iv. 27, p, 270 a n d n o t e s ; t r a n s f e r r e d to H e x h a m , iv. 28, p. 273 (cf. I I . 193,324) ; dies, a n d is succeeded b y J o h n , v. 2, p. 282 a n d note ; i n v i t e d to Ripon by Alcfrid, I I . 192, 193 ; leaves Ripon, I I . 189, 193, 323, 372 ; conforms t o t h e R o m a n Easter, I I . 323 ; c h u r c h dedicated to, a t A t c h a m or Attingham, II. 193; admits C u t h b e r t as a m o n k , I I . 267 ; f a t e of relics of, I I . 274; Life of, p. c x x x v i i i ; I I . 193. EATA, called E a t a Glinmaur, f a t h e r of E a d b e r t , Egbert, a n d Egred, descendant of Ida, I I . 378. E B B S I X E E T , K e n t , landing-place of H e n g i s t a n d Horsa, a n d probable landing-place of Augustine, I I . 41. E B C H E S T E R , C O . D u r h a m , on t h e Derwent, f o u n d e d by Ebba, I I . 236. E B E R , son of Miled, colonises t h e S o u t h of I r e l a n d , I I . 125. E b o r a c u m , v. E b u r a c u m . EBOKIACUM, n a m e of F a r e m o u t i e r en-Brie, I I . 148 ; v. I n Brige. E b r i n u s , ' maior d o m u s regiae,' allows Theodore a n d H a d r i a n to leave Aries, iv. 1, p." 203 a n d notes ; allows Theodore to leave Gaul, ib. ; d e t a i n s H a d r i a n i n Gaul, suspecting h i m of a mission f r o m t h e emperor to t h e k i n g s of Britain, ib. a n d notes (cf. I I . 329); releases h i m , ib. p. 204 ; b r i b e d b y enemies of W i l f r i d , I I . 2 1 5 ; t r i e s to get h i m killed, I I . 325 ; p u t s A n n e m u n d u s to d e a t h , II. 322. E b u r a c a c i u i t a s , York, relation of

455

bishop of, to bishop of London defined, i. 29, p. 64 a n d n o t e s ; bishops consecrated by bishop of, to be subject to Augustine, ib. (cf. I I . 52) ; W i l f r i d styled bishop of, v. 19, pp. 326, 327. Eboraca prouincia, = Deira, I I . 120. E b u r a c e n s i s antistes, Ee. § 9, p. 413 a n d n o t e ; relation of, to C a n t e r b u r y defined, ii. 18, pp. 120, i 2 i a n d note. Eburacensis ecelesia, Ee. § 10; Ceadda bishop of, iii. 28, p. 1 9 4 ; W i l f r i d I I bishop of, iv. 23, p. 2 5 4 ; v. 6, p. 292 a n d n o t e ; Wilf r i d I I bishop in, i n 731, v. 23, P- 35° j scholars of, w r i t e poems on Nynias, I I . 129. Ebur a c e n s i s episcopus, Paulinus, iii. 14, p. 1 5 4 ; Bosa, v. 20, P- 33a. Eburacum, Eboracum, York, Severus dies at, i. 5 a n d n o t e ; bishop to be s e n t to, b y August i n e , i. 29, p. 63 ; bishop of, t o consecrate other bishops a n d be metropolitan, ib. pp. 63, 64 a n d n o t e ; G o o d m a n h a m t o t h e east of, ii. 13, p . 1 1 3 a n d note ; E d w i n baptized at, ii. 14, p . 114 a n d notes ; c h u r c h of St. P e t e r at, ib. a n d note ; E t h e l h u n a n d E t h e l t h r y t h b u r i e d at, ib. ; E d win'sheadbroughtto and buried at, ii. 20, p. 125 a n d n o t e ; J a m e s t h e deacon left b y P a u l i n u s a t , ib. p. 126 a n d n o t e ; Bosa's see fixed at, iv. 12, p. 229 ; Bosa, Eata, a n d E a d h e d consecrated at, ib. a n d n o t e ; Bosa consecrated at, iv. 23, p. 254; J o h n o f H e x h a m t r a n s f e r r e d to, v. 3, p. 285 a n d note ; Ceadda consecrated t o t h e bishopric of, v. 19, p. 326 ; Pauli- n u s bishop of t h e city of, v. 24, P 354 5 Egbert bishop of, C. 732; I I 3 7 9 ; Bede visits E g b e r t at, p x v i ; I I . 3 7 9 ; schools f o u n d e d by E g b e r t at, pp. xvii note, x x i v ; I I . 379 ; due to Bede, pp. xviii note, x x i v ; A l c u i n a product of, ib. ib.; I I . 379; h i s affection for m o n k s of, p . x x x i i i

456

Index Nominum, Locorum, Rerum.

note ; library of, I I . 3 2 9 ; tract on subjection of bishops of Candida Casa to, p. c v i i ; list of archbishops of, p. c x x i ; dean of, not to be elected archbishop, ib.; archbishops of, go to E o m e for their pallium, I I . 51 ; archbishops of, Egbert t h e first d-e iure et de facto, I I . 378 ; E t h e l bert, p. cxlviii note ; I I . 102, 379 ; E a n b a l d I , I I . 102 ; E a n b a l d I I , I I . 5 1 ; Oswald, p. x x v i note ; I I . 165 ; W u l f s t a n , q. v.; T h o m a s I , I I . 102; Thomas I I , I I . 2 7 4 ; see also H e n r y of N e w a r k , W i l l i a m of M e l t o n ; H e n r y of N e w a r k d e a n of, p . c x x i ; A l t s i g abbot of, p. civ n o t e ; Roman York, II. 1 7 ; Constantius dies at, I I . 2 0 ; said by A s s e r to be on t h e H u m b e r , I I . 3 0 ; documents forged to support claims of C a n t e r b u r y over, v. C a n t e r b u r y ; description of, I I . 101 ; history of cathedral of, I I . 102, 188 ; captured b y Cadwallon, I I . 1 2 1 ; r i g h t s of, i n Scotland, I I . 140, 224 ; i E l f w i n e ' s body brought to, I I . 242 ; W i l f r i d I I 4 uiced o m n u s ' a n d abbot of, I I . 278 ; St. Bee's a cell of St. M a r y ' s at, I . 431. E c e l e s i a s t e s , B e d e ' s c h a p t e r s of readings on t h e book of, v. 24, P- 3 5 8 .

ECCLESIASHCUS, o n l y one L a t i n version of, I I . 392. Ecgberct, Eegberect, Ecgbercht u s , k i n g of K e n t , succeeds h i s f a t h e r Earconbert, iv. r, p. 201 ; k i n g of the Cantuarii, iii. 29, p . 1 9 6 ; confers w i t h O s w y on t h e state of t h e E n g l i s h C h u r c h , ib. a n d n o t e s ; sends W i g h a r d to E o m e , ib. and note ; H a b . § 3 ; iv. 1, p. 2 0 1 ; sends h i s prefect K a e d f r i d to escort Theodore to B r i t a i n , ib. p. 203 a n d n o t e ; dies, a n d is succeeded b y h i s brother H l o t h h e r e , i v . 5, p. 217 and notes ; v. 24, p. 354; E d r i c son of, iv. 26, p. 268 a n d note ; W i t r e d son of, ib.; v . 23, p. 348;

grants E e c u l v e r to B a s s t h e priest, I I . 283. E c g b e r c t , ' Sanctus,' v. 24, p. 3 5 6 ; natione A n g l u s , iii. 4, p. 134 ; an exile i n I r e l a n d , ib. (cf. iii. 27, p 193 a n d note) ; i v . 3, p. 211 ; v. 9, p. 296; I I . 1 7 0 ; story of h i s f r i e n d s h i p w i t h Ethelhun, illness, a n d recovery, iii. 27, pp. 192-194 a n d notes (cf. p. x x x i i i ) ; t h i s story B e d e had f r o m one w h o h a d i t from Egbert, ib. p. 192 ; (cf. p. x l i v note) ; v o w s n e v e r to r e t u r n to B r i t a i n , ib. p . 193 and notes (cf. I I . 1 8 6 ) ; Ceadda a companion of, iv. 3, p. 2 1 1 ; H y g b a l d visits, in I r e l a n d , ib. a n d note ; narrates to H y g b a l d a vision of the death of Ceadda, ib.; uncertain w h e t h e r he spoke of himself, ib. p. 212 a n d n o t e ; tries to dissuade E g f r i d from attacking Ireland, iv. 26, p. 267 ; I I . 11 ; wishes to evangelise G e r m a n y , v. 9, p. 296 and notes; prevented by a vision, a n d b i d d e n t o r e f o r m t h e monasteries of Columba instead, ib. pp. 296-298 a n d n o t e s ; one of his comrades, W i t bert, goes to Frisia, ib. p. 298 a n d n o t e ; sends W i l b r o r d to Frisia, v. 10, p p . 298, 299 a n d n o t e s ; goes to Iona, v . 22, p. 346 and n o t e ; reforms t h e P a s c h a l practice of Iona, ib. pp. 346, 347 and note ; iii. 4, pp. 133, 134 5 v. 24, p. 3 5 6 ; p. x l i ; h i s death a n d character, iii. 27, pp. 193, 1 9 4 ; v . 22, pp. 347, 348 a n d notes (cf. I I . 352) ; v. 23, p. 349; v. 24, p. 356 ; p. x x x v i ; asceticism of, p. x x x n o t e ; h i s devotion to t h e Psalter, I I . 137 ; w a s a bishop, I I . 197, 285, 336, 337 ; called bishop of t h e N o r t h umbrians, I I . 2 8 5 ; consecrates a n altar for E t h e l w u l f ' s monast e r y , ib. ; attends a s y n o d at B i r r a , ib. E c g b e r c t , archbishop of Y o r k , succeeds W i l f r i d I I , C. 732 ; I I . 378; receives t h e p a l l i u m , C. 735;

Index Nominum, Locorum, Rerum. I I . 378,384 ; the first archbishop since Paulinus, C. 735 ; I I . 53, 1 1 7» 378 ; consecrates Frithbert and Frithwald, C. 7 3 5 ; his royal descent, learning, and death, C. 766; I I . 378 ; Bede stays with, p. x v i ; Ee. § x and note; letter of Bede to, printed, I. 405-423 and notes ; v. B a e d a ; his visit to Rome alluded to, Ee. § 15, v. infra ; founds schools at York, pp. xvii note, x x i v ; I I . 3 7 9 ; said to have founded the York Library, ib. ; his Dialogue, ib. ; cited, p. xxix note ; I I . 56, 60, 67, 213, 214, 3 8 6 ; his Penitential, p. clvii ; I I . 379 ; cited, I I . 47, 54, 6 0 ; his Pontifical, II- 379 > St. Boniface asks for Bede's Commentaries from, p. clii note ; I I . 379 ; sends documents to, I I . 45 ; letters of St. Boniface to, I I . 342, 379 ; Bede urges the study of Gregory's Cura Pastoralis on, I I . 7 0 ; brother of Eadbert and Egred, and son of Eata, I I . 378 ; placed in a monastery as an infant, ib.; ordained deacon at Borne, ib, ; made bishop of York by Ceolwulf, I I . 3 7 9 ; character of rule of, ib. ; coins of, ib. ; a disciple of Bede, ib.; p. c l v i i ; his relationship to Ceolwulf, I I . 384. Ecgfrid, king of the Northumbrians, son of Oswy, a hostage i n the hands of Cynwise, wife of Penda, iii. 24, p. 178 and notes; succeeds his father Oswy, iv. 5, p. 214 and note ; Council of Hertford in reign of, ib.; present at it, v. 24, p. 3 5 4 ; comet appears in reign of, iv. 12, p. 228 and note ; dissension with Wilfrid, ib. p. 2 2 9 ; defeats Wulfhere, and gains Lindsey, ib. and note (cf. I I . 215) ; Wilfrid remains in Sussex till after death of, iv. 13, p. 232 ; I I . 318, 3 1 9 ; Council of Hatfield in reign of, iv. 17, p. 239 and note ; consents to the papal grant of privileges to Wear-

45 7

mouth, iv. 18, p. 2 4 1 ; Hab. § 6, p. 369 and note; Hab. § 15 ad Jin.; marries Ethelthryth, daughter of Anna of East Anglia, iv. 19, p. 243 and notes; offers large grants to Wilfrid, ib. and note; Ebba, abbess of Coldingham, aunt of, ib. and note ; Wilfrid expelled by, v. 24, p. 355 (cf. v. 19, p. 326 and note) ; battle of the Trent between Ethelredof Mercia and, iv. 21 and notes (cf. I I . 2 1 5 ) ; Theodore makes peace between Ethelred and, ib. and note ; his brother .331fwine slain, ib. and note; sends an expedition against Ireland under Bert, iv. 26, p. 266 and notes (cf. I I . 301); Cuthbert tries to dissuade, from attacking the Picts, tb. and notes; defeated and slain by the Picts, ib. p. 267 and notes; v. 24, p. 3 5 5 ; pp. xxxiii, xxxiv ; I I . 235, 3 0 1 ; refused to listen to Egbert, who urged him not to attack Ireland, iv. 26, p. 267 (cf. I I . u ) ; decline of the ' Regnum Anglorum' dates from death of, ib. (cf. p. x x x i i i ) ; succeeded by his half-brother Aldfrid, ib. p. 268 and notes; p. xxxiii; v. 1, p. 282 and note ; v. 19, p. 327 ; causes Cuthbert to be consecrated bishop, iv. 27, p. 268 ; I I . 268 ; present at the Synod of Twyford, iv. 28, p. 272 and note ; goes to F a m e to persuade Cuthbert to accept the bishopric, ib.; present at the consecration of Cuthbert at York, ib. p 273 ; assists and endows the foundation of Wearmouth, Hab. § 1 and note, § 4 ; Haa. § 7 ; Wearmouth founded in his fourth year, Hab. §§ 1, 4 and note ; Haa. § 7 ; king of the Transhumbrane region, Hab. § 4 and n o t e ; grants land for, and orders the building of St. Paul's monastery at Jarrow, Hab. § 7, p. 370 and n o t e ; Haa. § 1 1 ; marks out the place of the altar

458

Index

Nonivmim, Locorum,

of J a r r o w c h u r c h , H a a . § 12 ; I I . 361 ; E o s t e r w i n e a t h a n e of, H a b . § 8, p. 372 ; Biscop f i n d s h i m dead on r e t u r n i n g f r o m h i s ' s i x t h visit t o Rome, H a b § 9 ; J a r r o w a n d its m o n a s t e r y called after, p. xi n o t e ; I I . 361 ; called ' r e x C h r i s t i a n i s s i m u s , ' I I . 86, 243; u n d e r - k i n g of Deira, I I . 120 ; g o v e r n s Deira t h r o u g h h i s b r o t h e r /filfwiiie as u n d e r lying, I I . 120. 243 ; r e c o n q u e r s Lindsey, I I . 1 5 5 ; Oswy's favourite son, I I . 1 8 2 ; e x t e n s i o n of h i s power, I I 208 ; d a t e of h i s accession, I I . 2 1 1 , 231, 235, 242, 35 8 , 3 6 i j 374 5 W y n f r i d said to h a v e b e e n a p a r t i s a n of, I I 2 1 5 ; h i s successes d u e to W i l f r i d , I I . 2 2 3 ; m a r r i e s E o r m e n b u r g before t h e d e a t h of E t h e l t h r y t h , I I . 236 ; h i s f a i l u r e s d u e to h i s q u a r r e l w i t h W i l f r i d , I I 260 ; b u r i e d i n I o n a , I I . 261 ; w i s h e d t o m a k e A l d f r i d a bishop, I I . 263 ; spurious g r a n t of, to C u t h bert, I I . 268; Bede's a d m i r a tion. for, I I . 316, 355 ; W i l f r i d i m p r i s o n e d by, I I . 3 1 8 ; J a r r o w c h u r c h dedicated i n f i f t e e n t h y e a r of, I I . 361. E c g r i e , k i n g of t h e E a s t Angles, Sigbert resigns t h e k i n g d o m to, iii. 18 a n d n o t e s ; slain i n b a t t l e against t h e Mercians, ib. a n d notes See also Eg-. ' ECHOICI UERSUS,' I I . 2 4 1 .

ECLANUM, J u l i a n u s bishop of, I I . 21, 22. ECLIPSE, s o l a r , I I . 1 9 4 .

EDA, s h o r t e n e d f o r m of E d w i n e , I I . 88. EDDIUS, V. A e d d i .

EDESSA, I b a s bishop of, I I . 332. EDGAR, k i n g , I I . 1 4 0 ; story of St. Oswald of Y o r k a n d , I I . 165 ; restores Chertsey, I I . 217. E d i l h a r d , k i n g of t h e W e s t Saxons, dies, C. 739 E d i l h u n , a noble E n g l i s h y o u t h , b r o t h e r of E t h e l w i n e , iii 27, p. 192; dies of t h e plague a t R a t h melsigi, ib. p p . 192, 193 a n d

Rerum.

n o t e s ; h i s f r i e n d s h i p w i t h Egbert, ib. (cf p. xxxiii note''. E d i l u a l d , bishop of L i n d i s f a r n e , previously abbot of Melrose, v. 12, p. 310 a n d n o t e (cf. II. 295); alive i n 731, v. 23, p p . 35°' 3 5 i ; dies, C. 740; succeeded by Conwulf ( C y n e w u l f ) , ib.; a s e r v a n t of St. C u t h b e r t , II. 297 ; p r i o r of Melrose, ib. ; chronology of life of, ib. ; erects a cross a t L i n d i s f a r n e , tb. ; presents a cover for t h e L i n d i s f a r n e Gospels, ib. E d i l u a l d , elected k i n g of t h e N o r t h u m b r i a n s , C. 759 ; p l a g u e i n h i s reign, ib. E d i l u i n i , prefect of Oswy, iii. 14, p. 155 a n d note murders Oswin, ib. a n d note E d i l u i n i , iii. 27, p. 192 ; iv. 12, p. 229 ; v. A e d i l u i n i . See also Adal-, Aedil-, Mgel-, Ael-, Agil-, Athel-, Eiel-, E t h e l - , Oidil-. EDITH, sister of A t l i e l s t a n a n d w i f e of Otto I, described as a d e s c e n d a n t of Oswald, II. 160. EDITH, S t , d a u g h t e r of Edgar, story of, II. 140. EDMUND, St., k i n g of E a s t A n g l i a , passion of, b y Abbo of F l e u r y , p. c x x i i ; f o u n d i n c o r r u p t e d a f t e r death, I I . 240, 2 7 1 ; t h e philosopher-king, II. 332. EDMUND, king, m u r d e r of, o n A u g u s t i n e ' s day, II. 81 ; said to h a v e t r a n s l a t e d t h e relics of H i l d , II. 247, 248. EDMUND

IBONSIDE, n o t i c e

of,

p.

cxviii. E d r i c , k i n g of K e n t , son of Egbert, iv. 26, p. 268; leads t h e S o u t h Saxons against h i s u n c l e Hlotlihere, ib. a n d n o t e ; succeeds h i m , reigns for a year a n d a h a l f , a n d dies, ib. a n d n o t e s (cf. I I . 228); r e i g n s i n c o n j u n c tion w i t h H l o t h h e r e , II. 264 ; l a w s of, ib. E d u m i , iv. 23, p. 252 ; 1;. A e d u i n i . EDWARD THE CONFESSOR, L i f e of, b y

A i l r e d o f Rievaulx, p. cxx ; said to h a v e given t h e body of St.

Index

Nominum,

Oswald to St. Winnoc's, 158. EDWARD THE ELDEB, c h i l d r e n I I . 333.

Locorum, II. of,

EDWABD I, arguments on Scotch claims of, II. 132. EDWARD I I I , homage of E d w a r d Balliol to, p. cvii. EDWARD V I , P r a y e r - b o o k s o f , I I . 250. EDWARD BALLIOL, V. B a l l i o l .

EDWINE, n a m e shortened to Eda, I I . 88. Efesus, Council of, against Nes'torius, iv. 17, p. 240 a n d n o t e ; robber synod of, acquits Eutyches, I I . 233. EGBERT, king, p. cii ; unites t h e English, I I . 115. EGBERT, bishop of Lindisfarne, Ethelwulf De Abbatibus dedicated to, p. cxi. EGINHARD, P h i l o cited in letters of, I I . 2 7 . EGMOND, North Holland, Adalbert settles at, I I . 288. EGRED, bishop of Lindisfarne, translates Ceolwulf's body to Norham, I I . 340. EGRED, brother of Eadbert a n d Egbert, dies at Rome, II* 378. EGWIN, succeeds Oftfor as bishop of the Hwiccas, II. 246; not mentioned by Bede, ib. ; said to have accompanied Offa a n d Cenred to Rome, II. 315 ; dies, II- 341. See also Ecg-. EIELWINE, said to be brother of Cenwalh of Wessex, I I . 143,

144. EINGL = A n g l i , I I . 2 8 5 .

Elafius, son of, miraculously healed b y Germanus, i. 21, p. 40. ELBA, I I . 1 8 4 .

ELBODUS, episcopus, I I . 1 0 1 . ELEAZAR, s o n of A a r o n , p. x v ; I I .

367.

ELEGIAC METRE, d e r i v a t i o n o f t h e

name, I I . 241. E l e u s i p p u s , v. Gemini Martyres. E l e u t h e r , pontiff of t h e Roman Church, converts Lucius, king

459

Berum.

of Britain, i. 4 and notes ; v. 24, p. 352 ; rules for fifteen years, ib. a n d n o t e ; said to have founded church at Glastonbury, II. 14. ELFORD, near Tamworth, possible site of battle of t h e Trent, I I . 242.

Elge, regio, Ely, E t h e l t h r y t h builds monastery in, iv. 19, p. 244 a n d notes (cf. I I . 235) ; Sexburgh, abbess of, ib. a n d n o t e ; surrounded by marsh a n d water, ib. (cf. I I . 174, 269); n a m e derived from t h e eels of t h e marshes, ib. p. 246 and notes ; situated i n East Anglia, ib ; dimensions of, ib. a n d notes ; bishops of, J o h n Moore, p. lxxxix ; William Gray, p. cxii ; Augustine said to have founded a church in, I I . 4 3 ; Ethelt h r y t h , Sexburgh, Ermingild, abbesses of, I I . 144 ; daughter of A n n a of East Anglia a n u n in, ib. ; a double monastery, I I . 150, 239; relics of Oswald at, I I . 1 5 8 ; W i l f r i d goes to, II- 3 2 4ELIZABETH, queen, Thomas Stapleton tries to influence, against t h e Reformation, p. cxxxii. ELLMYN = A l e m a n n i , I I . 2 8 5 , 286.

E l m e t e , silua, near Leeds, monastery of Thrydwulf in, ii. 14, p. 115 a n d note. ELMHAM, Thomas of, v. Thomas. ELMHAM, Norfolk, seat of East Anglian bishopric, I I . 108; Badwine bishop of, I I . 214 ; Hadulac bishop of, I I . 341. ELY, V. E l g e ; Thomas of, r. Thomas. EMMA, daughter of king of t h e Franks, marries Eadbald of Kent, I I . 88, 148. E m m e , bishop of Sens, H a d r i a n stays with, on his way to Britain, iv. 1, p. 203 and note. ENGADDI, balsam - vines of, I I . 151. ENGLISH

LANGUAGE,

neglect

foreign missionaries to I I . 190, 3 5 7 .

of

learn,

460

Index Nominum, Locorum, Rerum.

E n i , f a t h e r of A n n a king of t h e East Angles, iii. 18 a n d note. EUNEREILLY, or I n b h e r Daeile, county Wicklow, I I . 83. EOBA, v, E o w a .

EOCHAID, Irish n a m e of Ceolwulf, q. v., I I . 3 4 0 . EOCHARICH, a chief of t h e Alani, I I . 34EOGAN, brother of Aedan mac Gabrain, I I . 65. E o l i a , bishop of the South Saxons in succession to Eadbert, v. 18, p. 321 and n o t e ; on his death t h e bishopric ceases, ib. a n d note. EONA, one of W i l f r i d ' s chanters, I I . 206, 3 5 9 . EORMENBURG, second wife of Egfrid of North umbría, I I . 236 ; W i l f r i d ' s expulsion due to, ib. ; I I . 324 (cf. I I . 385) ; at Carlisle at t i m e of Egfrid's death, I I . 261; becomes a n u n a n d abbess, ib. ; sister of, married to Centw i n e of Wessex, I I . 326. E o r p u a l d , ii. 15, p. 116 bis; v. Earpuald. Eosterwyni, Eosterwini,JEosterwyni, made co-abbot of Wearm o u t h by Benedict Biscop, Hab. § 7> P- 370 ; § 8, p. 371 and note ; § 9 (cf. § 14, p. 379 and n o t e ) ; Haa. § 12 a n d note, § 18 ; p. x i ; cousin of Benedict, Haa. §§ 10, 12 ; Hab. § 8, p. 371 a n d note ; formerly a t h a n e of Egfrid, ib. (cf. p. xxxv note ; I I . 90) ; his character, ib. pp. 371, 372 a n d notes ; pp. xxv, xxix ; his death, H a b . § 8, pp. 372, 373 a n d note ; dies of t h e plague, H a b . § 10 a n d note ; Haa. § 13; p. xi ; I I . 195 ; succeeded by Sigfrid, Hab. § 10 a n d n o t e ; Haa. § 13 a n d note, § 15; p. x i i i ; his relics translated, Hab. § 20 a n d note ; H a a . § 18; chronology of life of, I I . 362, 3 6 4 . EOSTRE, Saxon goddess, I I . 59. EOWA, or Eoba, rex Merciorum, brother of Penda, said to have fallen i n t h e battle of Maserfelth, I I . 152.

EPHESUS, V. E f e s u s .

E p i g r a m m a t u m L i b e r , Bede's, v. 24, p. 359 ; v. Baeda. Epistulae Catholieae, Bede's commentary on, v. 24, p. 358 ; v. Baeda. E p i s t u l a r u m Liber, Bede's, v. 24, p 358 ; v. Baeda. EPIPHANY, significance of season of, I I . 2 3 7 , 238, 3 8 7 . EPTEKNACH,

MS.

M

possibly

written at, p. lxxxix ; monastery of, claims to possess the head of Oswald, I I . 157 ; Beornred abbot of, I I . 287 ; Theofrid abbot of, I I . 288; founded b y Wilbrord, w h o dies a n d is buried there, I I . 293; grants to, ib. E q u i n o x , question of the, as affecting the Paschal controversy, I I . 348, 351, 352 ; fixed by the Easterns, v. ai, p. 339 a n d note. ERC, sons of, colonise Dal Kiada in Britain, I I . 9. E r c o n b e r c t , iv. 1, p. 201 ; v. 19, p. 323 ; v. Earconberct. E r e u n u a l d u s , patricius, Neustrian Mayor of t h e Palace, receives F u r sa, iii. 19, p. 168 a n d notes; builds a church at Péronne, ib. and'notes ; succeeded byEbroin, I I . 203. EREM, son of Miled, colonises the North of Ireland, I I . 125. ERMANRIC, king of t h e Goths, I I . 87 ; v. I r m i n r i c . ERMENRED, brother of Earconbert of Kent, legend of, a n d his m a r t y r e d sons, I I . 148.

ERMINGILD, St., d a u g h t e r of E a r -

conbert a n d Sexburgh, a n d wife of W u l f h e r e of Mercia, I I . 144, 344ERNAN, St., abbot of Tory Island, I I . 113 ; v. E r n i a n u s . E r n i a n u s , Irish presbyter, letter of John, pope elect, a n d others to, ii. 19, p. 123 and note. E r p u a l d , iii. 18 ; v. Earpuald. Esi, abbot, furnishes Bede w i t h materials for t h e history of t h e East Angles, Pref. p. 7 and note. ' ESOX ' a n d i t s c o g n a t e s , I I . 6 .

Index

dominum, Locorum, Berum.

Estrangli, Aldwulf king of, iv. T 7) P- 2 39 and note; Redwald king of, II. 390; Estangle, II. 86 ; v. Angli Orientales. E S T R E F E L D (on;, Council of, I I . 5 6 . S T A P L E S , V. Quentauic. ETHELBALD, son of Ethelwulf, marries his father's widow, Judith, II. 249. E T H E L B A L D , abbot of Wearmouth and Jarrow, letter of Alcuin to, p. xxvii note. E T H E L B E R G , V. Bercta. E T H E L B E R T , archbishop of York, rebuilds York Cathedral, II. 102 ; founds the York library, II. 379; asked by Lullus for copy of Bede's Lives of St. Cuthbert, p cxlviii note. E T H E L F L / B D , lady of the Mercians, translates the body of Oswald to her monastery at Gloucester, II.

158.

archbishop of Canterbury, letters of Alcuin to, II. 33, 36, 89, 2 6 6 , 3 8 o. E T H E L R E D II, notice of, p. cxviii ; charter of, cited, II. 20. E T H E L R E D , king of the Northumbrians, letterof Alcuin to,II. 126. E T H E L R E D , alderman of the Mercians, co-founder of St. Oswald's, Gloucester, II. 158. E T H E L R I C , king of the Bernicians, father of Ethelfrid, II. 9 3 ; annexes Deira, ib. ; said to have slain .¿Elle, ib. (cf. II. 120). E T H E L W E R D , his doctrine of the six ages of the world, p. xhi note; his style, II. 3 1 2 ; his admiration for Aldhelm, tb. E T H E L W O L D , bishop of Winchester, said to have translated body of Benedict Biscop to Thorney, II. 365 ; translates the body of St. Botulf, II. 372. E T H E L W U L F , his poem De Abbatibus, pp. cxi, cxviii; II. 285 ; his monastery possibly Crayke, II. 285 ; describes a vision of the other world, II. 294 ; his character of Osred, II. 306. E T H E L W U L F , spurious charter of, cited, II. 142; marries Judith, ETHELHARD,

461

daughter of Charles the Bald, II. 249 ; the philosopher-king of Plato, II. 332. See also Adal-, Aedil-, JEgel-, Ael-, Agil-, Athel-, Edil-, Eiel-, Oidil-. Etherms, v. Aetherius. ' e t i a m ' = yes, II. 192, 274, 386. E T Y M O L O G I E S , mediaeval, II. 10, 29, 4 1 ,

162.

Eua, example of, cited, i. 27, p. 6 1 ; iv. 2 0 , p. 2 4 8 (cf. Ee. § 17, P- 4 2 s). E T J C H A R I S T U S , name of a mythical pope in Nennius, II. 14. E U C H E R I U S , bishop of Lyons, his works probably used by Bede in the De Locis Sanctis, II. 304. Eudoxius, heretic, Council of Constantinople directed against, iv. 17, p. 240 and note. Eufemia, iv. 20, p. 247 and note. E U G E N I C S I, pope, irregularly consecrated during life of Martin I, II. 321 ; Wilfrid presented to, II 3 2 2 . Eulalia, iv. 20, p. 247 and note. E U L O G I U S , bishop of Alexandria, II. 44. Eumer, a West Saxon emissary, tries to murder Edwin, ii. 9, pp. 98, 99 and notes : slays Fordhere, %b. p. 99 ; slam himself, ib. Europa, principal divisions of, i. 1, p. 9 ; overrun by Attila, i. 13 ; parts of, overrun by the Saracens, II. 339. Eusebius Pamphyli, arranges a nineteen-year Easter cycle, v. 21, p. 341 ; use made by Bede of, p. 1 ; Rufinus' translation of, p. li note; MSS. of, pp. Ixxxvi note, cvii, cvin ; editions of, p. cxxx. EUSEBIUS ' Scotigena,' an Irish inclusus at St. Gallen, p. xxxi note. E U S E B I U S , V. Husetberct. E U S T A T I U S A F E R , his translation of St. Basil's Hexameron used by Bede, II. 6. Eutropius, cited, i. 8 vef. p. xxiv note). Eutyehes, heresy of, at Con-

462

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

stantinople, iv. 17, p. 238 a n d n o t e ; Theodore desires to exclude f r o m t h e English Churches, ib.; Council of Chalcedon against, ib. p. 240 a n d note. E u t y c i u s , bishop of Constantinople, h i s heresy on t h e resurrection-body, ii. 1, p. 7 5 ; r e f u t e d b y Gregory I , ib. p. 76 a n d note. ' EXALBABI,' I I . 2 8 0 .

e x c e p t o =• besides, not I I . 234.

counting,

EXCOMMUNICATION, u s e of, I I . 179, 213, 214.

EXNING, Suffolk, St. E t h e l t h r y t h b o r n at, I I 235. E x o d u s , book of, cited, v. 21, P P - 334» 335EXOKCISM, EXORCISTS, I I . 1 5 6 , 157. ' EXSUFFLATIO,' I I . 226, 2 7 7 .

E z e c h i e l , c o m m e n t a r y of Gregory I on, ii. 1, p. 7 6 . E z r a , Bede's c o m m e n t a r y on, v. 24, p. 358 ; c h a p t e r s of readings on, ib.; practised w h a t h e preached, p. xxxvi n o t e ; v. Baeda. F. FAELCHTT, abbot of I o n a , I I . 337. FAILBE, abbot of Iona, h e a r s Oswald tell t h e story of St. Columba's appearance to h i m before t h e b a t t l e of Denisesburn, I I . 121, 122. FAIRFAX, Colonel Charles, f o r m e r owner of MS. 0 5 , p. c x x i ; j o i n s Monk i n restoring Charles I I , p. cxxii. FAIRFAX, Thomas, t h i r d lord, beq u e a t h s MS. 0 5 to t h e Bodleian, p. c x x i i ; j o i n s Monk i n restoring Charles I I , ib. FAIRFAX MSS., pp. cxxi, cxxxvii, I I . 272. 4 FAMILIA,' =• h i d e , q. v.; - a m o n astic household, I I . 267. P a r a , abbatissa, f o u n d e r of t h e m o n a s t e r y of Faremoutier-enBrie, iii. 8, p. 142 a n d notes. FAKEMO6TIER-EN-BRIE, V. I n B r i g e .

Rerum.

FARICIUS, abbot of Abingdon, his Life of A l d h e l m , I I . 308 ; used b y W . M., ib. ; cited, I I . 309. F a m e insula, A i d a n accustomed to seek r e t i r e m e n t i n , iii. 16 a n d n o t e ; C u t h b e r t lives as a n anchorite on, iv. 27, p . 268 a n d note ; iv. 28, pp. 271, 272 a n d n o t e s ; iv. 30, p . 277 (cf. I I . 69) ; C u t h b e r t r e t u r n s to, iv. 29, p. 274 a n d note ; dies on, ib. p. 275 a n d note ; wishes to be b u r i e d in, ib a n d note ; E t h e l w a l d succeeds C u t h b e r t as a n c h o r i t e in, v . 1, p. 281 a n d n o t e s ; visited b y L i n d i s f a r n e monks, ib. ; miracle w r o u g h t b y E t h e l w a l d in, ib. p . 2 8 2 ; E t h e l w a l d dies in, ib. a n d note ; Felgeld anchorite of, p . xvi n o t e ; I I . 273; B a r t h o l o m e w anchorite of, p. xxvi note (cf. pp. x x x i note, c x x x v i i ; I I . 273) ; succession of anchorites in, I I . 1 6 6 ; g r a n t s to m o n k s of, I I . 2 7 3 . F a r o , bishop of Meaux, iv. 1, p. 203 a n d n o t e ; Life of, b y Hildegar, I I . 203. ' f a r u s , ' m e a n i n g of, I I . 23. FAST, v. I e i u n i u m .

' f a s t i g i u m , ' used as a title, I I . 92. FELGELD, succeeds E t h e l w a l d as a n c h o r i t e of F a m e , I I . 2 7 3 ; Bede converses w i t h , p. xvi note. FELICIANTTS, V. P r i m u s .

F e l i x , bishop of t h e East Angles, a bishop f r o m B u r g u n d y , ii. 15, p. 116 a n d n o t e s (cf. I I . 106;; sent b y Archbishop H o n o r i u s to evangelise t h e East Angles, ib. ; h i s success, ib. (cf. I I . 9 3 ) ; significance of h i s n a m e , ib. a n d note (ef. p. lvii n o t e ; I I . 354); receives h i s see a t D u n w i c h , ib p. 117 a n d note ; dies t h e r e a f t e r seventeen years, ib.; aids Sigbert to establish a school, iii. 18 a n d n o t e s ; dies, iii. 20 a n d n o t e s ; succeeded by h i s deacon Thomas, ib. a n d n o t e s ; h i s respect for A i d a n , iii. 25, p. 182 ; mistakes of later

Index

Nominum,

w r i t e r s about, I I . 107 ; possiblyc o n n e c t e d w i t h St. C o l u m b a n , I I . 1 0 8 ; s a i d t o h a v e bapt i z e d C e n w a l h of W e s s e x , I I . 143 ; t r a n s l a t i o n s of, I I . 174. F e l i x I I I ( I I ) , b i s h o p of Borne, a n c e s t o r of G r e g o r y I , i i . 1, p. 73 a n d n o t e . FELIX, b i s h o p of Messana, l e t t e r s t o a n d f r o m G r e g o r y I , I I . 47. FELIX, d e d i c a t e s h i s L i f e of G u t h l a c t o E t h e l b a l d , I I . 3 4 a ; cf. I I . xxxvi. F e l i x , confessor, B e d e t u r n s P a u l i n u s ' m e t r i c a l L i f e of, into prose, v . 24, p. 359 ; p. c l i v ; v. B a e d a . FELOGELD, V. F e l g e l d . FEMALES, t r a c e s of succession through, in East Anglia, II. 107, 168. F e p p i n g u m , c. I n F e p . FERGUS, f a t h e r of O e n g u s k i n g of t h e P i c t s , I I . 346. FERRARA, L u p u s abbot of, p. c i v . FERRARENSIS, V. E i c o b a l d u s . ' FER-THIGIS,' p. x x v i i i note. FESTIVALS, k e p t f r o m e v e n i n g to evening, I I . 191. FFORLONGE, George, of W e x f o r d , f o r m e r o w n e r of M S . K j , p . ci. FIACC, of S l e t t y , h i s h y m n to St. P a t r i c k , I I . 137. ' f l d e l i s ' = b e l i e v i n g , orthodox, I I . 202 ; v. ' perfidus.' FINA, n a m e of A l d f r i d ' s I r i s h m o t h e r , I I . 263. F i n a n , b i s h o p of L i n d i s f a r n e , succeeds A i d a n , iii. 25, p. 181 a n d n o t e ; iii. 1 7 , p. 1 6 0 ; s e n t f r o m I o n a , ib. (cf. I I 127) ; consecrated b y t h e Scotti, i i i . 25, p. 182 a n d note ; b a p t i z e s Peada and Sigbert at place called A d Murum, iii. 21, p. 170 a n d n o t e ; iii. 22, p. 172 a n d n o t e ; consecrates D i u m a as b i s h o p of t h e M i d d l e A n g l e s , iii. a i , p 1 7 1 ; a n d C e d d as b i s h o p of t h e E a s t S a x o n s , iii. 22, p p . 172, 173 a n d n o t e ; builds a wooden church at L i n d i s f a r n e , iii. 25, p. 181 a n d notes (cf. I I . 1 0 2 ) ; dispute-) w i t h

Locorum,

463

Her urn.

K o n a n on t h e E a s t e r question, ib. a n d n o t e s ; dies, a n d i s succeeded b y C o l m a n , ib. p. 182 a n d note ; l e n g t h of h i s episcopate, i i i . 26, p. 189 ; E n g l i s h s t u d e n t s i n I r e l a n d i n t i m e of, iii. 27, p. 192 a n d n o t e ; n e v e r r e c e i v e d t h e p a l l i u m , I I . 126, 189 ; c a l l e d son of R i m i d , ib. FINCHALE, n e a r D u r h a m , p o s s i b l y i d e n t i c a l w i t h Psegnalaech, I I . 196 ; U t r e d de B o l d o n , p r i o r of, p. c v i i i . FINDCHAN, h a n d of, r o t s off, I I . 140, 141. F i n e e s ( P h i n e h a s ) , H a a . § 39 a n d note. 'FINIT,' versus ' e x p l i c i t , ' n o t a s p e c i a l l y C e l t i c use, p. c x x i i i . FINN MAC CUMAIL, f a t h e r of Oisin, I I . 163. FINTAN, St., called ' p s a l m - m o u t h , ' I I . 137 ; v i s i t e d b y a n a n g e l , I I . 258. FIRES, f r e q u e n c y of, I I . 91, 102, 154, 258. FISKERTON,Notts , e q u a t e d b y s o m e w i t h T i o w u l f l n g a c s e s t i r ^ I I . 109. FLACIUS

ILLYRICUS,

the

first

to

p u b l i s h t h e L a t i n p r e f a c e to t h e H e l i a n d , I I . 256. 'flagrantia,' for 'fragrantia,' &c., I I . 151. FLANDERS, p e d i g r e e of c o u n t s of, p. c x i x . FLAND FINA, I r i s h n a m e of A l d f r i d , I I . 263. FLETIRY, M S . of B e d e ' s EL E . f o r m e r l y b e l o n g i n g to m o n a s t e r y of, p. x c i x n o t e ; v. A b b o . FLESAUR, r. A e d i l f r i d . FLORUS LUGDUNENSIS, h i s

excerpts

f r o m St. A u g u s t i n e o n S t . P a u l w r o n g l y a s c r i b e d t o B e d e , p. civ. F o c a s (Phocas), e m p e r o r , i. 34 a n d n o t e ; ii. x, p. 79 ; ii. 4, p. 88 (cf. I I . 3 6 ) ; g r a n t s t h e P a n t h e o n t o B o n i f a c e I Y , ib. a n d note. FOLCARD, h i s d i c t u m c o n c e r n i n g B e d e , p. x x i i n o t e ; L i f e of St. J o h n of B e v e r l e y b y , p. c x x ; I I . 275, 277 ; L i f e of St. B o t u l f b y , I I . 372.

464

Nominum, Zocorum,

Index

FOLK-TAXES, transferred to liagiology, p. l x i v ; I I . 60. FOOT-WASHING, solemn, on M a u n d y T h u r s d a y , p. x x v i ; I I . 238. F o r d h e r i , Northumbrian thane, slain b y Eumer, ii. 9, p. 99. FORTESCUE, Sir John, Chief Justice K . B . , cited, I I . 6. FORTH, Roman w a l l connecting C l y d e and, I I . 15 ; called ' t h e Sea of Giude,' I I . 24 ; n o r t h e r n boundary of Bernicia, I I . 120 ; boundary of P i c t s a n d A n g l e s , I I . 224, 2 6 2 : E g f r i d slain to the north of, I I . 261. F o r t h e r i , bishop of Sherborne, succeeds A l d h e l m , v. 18, p. 321 a n d n o t e s ; alive i n 731, ib. a n d note ; one of t h e bishops of t h e W e s t S a x o n s i n 731, v. 23, p. 3 5 0 ; letter of A r c h bishop B e r t w a l d to, I I . 283, 313 ; goes to Rome and returns, ib. ; signs charter of E t h e l hard, ib. FORTRENN, A n g u s k i n g of, I I . 331. F o r t u n a t u s , presbyter, cited, I I . 43 ; h i s L a u s u i r g i n u m cited, i. 7, p. 18 a n d n o t e ; I I . 241, 242. ' F6SAIC,' I I .

238.

FOSITE, son of Balder, sanctuary of, destroyed b y W i l b r o r d , I I . 290. FOSSE, F o i l l a n a n d U l t a n found a monastery at, I I . 172 ; U l t a n abbot of, ib. FOSTERAGE, importance of, in e a r l y times, I I . 117. FOUR

MASTERS,

the,

deliberate

omissions of, I I . 302, 303. F r a n c i , ravage the coasts of t h e e m p i r e , i. 6 ; Carausius sent to repress, ib.; overrun b y t h e A l a ni, &c., i. 11 ; Faremoutier-enB r i e situated i n district of, iii. 8, p. 142 a n d n o t e s ; monasteries of, resorted to b y E n g l i s h , ib. a n d n o t e s ; bishops of, neglect to convert t h e E n g l i s h , I I . 41, 4 2 ; date of baptism of, p. c ; list of k i n g s of, p. c x i x ; schools of, I I . 168. Francorum dux, P i p p i n , v. 10, pp. 299 a n d note,

Rerum.

301. Francorum episcopus, Bonifatius, C. 754 a n d note. F r a n c o r u m gens,interpreters from, accompany Augustine to B r i t a i n , i. 25, p. 45 and n o t e . F r a n c o r u m gens regia, Bertha, w i f e of E t h e l b e r t , belongs to, ib. and note. Francorum lingua, connexion of, with E n g l i s h , I I . 41. Francorum regnum, Theodore sojourns in, iv. 1, p. 203. F r a n c o r u m rex, Hloduius, iii. ig, p. 168 a n d n o t e ; Carolus, C. 741 a n d note ; E m m a daughter of, I I . 88. • f r a t r u e l i s , ' I I . 261. FREDEGAR,

continuator

of

Gre-

gory of Tours, p. c x x x i ; MS. of, p. l x x x v i i . FREDERICK, archbishop of Cologne, I I . 290. F r e s c a fluuius, unidentified, Ceolf r i d obtains l a n d for Jarrow near, H a b . § 15, p. 380 a n d note. F r e s i a , W i t b e r t evangelises, v . 9, p. 298 and note ; P i p p i n expels Radbod from, and annexes part of, v. 10, p. 299 and notes ; sends W i l b r o r d to preach there, ib.; v . 11, pp. 301, 302 ; S w i d b e r t sent from, to B r i t a i n , ib. p. 302 and n o t e s ; W i l f r i d preaches t h e r e on his w a y to Rome (678), v. 19, p. 326 and notes (cf. I I . 226, 3 1 8 ) ; again i n 703, I I . 327F r e s o n e s , one of the tribes of G e r m a n y , v. 9, p. 296 a n d note ; forced b y W i d u k i n d to apostatise, I I . 293. Freson u m gens, W i l b r o r d archbishop of, iii. 13, p. 152 ; v. 11, p. 302. F r e s u s , I m m a sold to a Frisian, iv. 22, p. 251. Fresi, conv e r t e d b y W i l b r o r d , I I . 292. FRIDEGODA, L i f e of W i l f r i d , I I . 190, 278. F r i g y d , prioress of Hackness, iv. 23> P- 257 and note. FRISIA, &C., V. F r e s i a . FRITHEWAXD, subregulus,

founder of Chertsey, I I . 2 1 7 . FRITHONAS, V. D e u s d e d i t .

co-

Index

Nomirium, Locorum,

F r i t h u b e r t , v. Fruidbert. Frothak, bishop of Toul, letters of, cited, II. 138. Fruidbert,' Frithubert, bishop of Hexham, consecrated by Egbert, C. 735 ; dies, 0 . 766 ; I I . 330. Fruiduuald, bishop of Whitern, consecrated by Egbert, C. 735 and note. Fulco, precentor of St. Hubert in the Ardennes, p. xxviii note. Fullalove, V. Plenus Amoris. F u l l a n u s (Foillan), brother of Fursa, who resigns his monastery to him, iii. 19, p. 167 and note ; of royal descent, I I . 1 7 1 ; a bishop, I I . 171, 172; comes with Fursa to Britain, ib. ; goes to Gaul, ib. (cf. I I . 173) ; founds the monasteries of Fosse and Roeulx, ib. ; martyrdom and burial, ib. Furseus, comes from Ireland to East Anglia, iii. 19, pp. 163, 167 and notes ; received by Sigbert, who grants him a site for a monastery at Cnobheresburg, ib. pp. 163, 164 and notes ; his noble descent, ib. p. 164 and note (cf. I I . 90) ; his visions, ib. p p . 1 6 4 - 1 6 7 a n d n o t e s ; b o o k of

his life cited, ib. pp. 165, 168 (cf. p. xxiv note ; I I . 169) ; an aged monk of Bede's monastery had seen a man who had seen, ib. p. 167 and notes ; had preached many years in Scottia (Ireland), ib. and notes ; resigns his monastery to his brother Foillan and joins his brother Ultan as an eremite, ib. pp. 167, 168 and notes; retires to Gaul, ¿6. p. 168 and notes ; received by Clovis I I and Ercinwald, ib. and notes ; builds a monastery at Lagny, ib. and note ; buried at Péronne, ib. and note ; his body twice translated and twice found uncorrupted, ib. ; Lives of, I I . 169 ; iElfric's homily on, ib.; said to have been a bishop, I I . 171 ; dies at MazeroSles, II. 173 ; chronology of his life, ib.\ fate of relics of, II. 173, 174. VOL. II.

H h

Rerum,

465

' fylaeteria ' = amulets, II. 266. < m u ) , ' opposed to ' here,' I I . 30. G. g between vowels tends to disappear, I I . 145, 373. Gabban, father of Aedan king of the Scots in Britain, I I . 13, 64 ; defeated by the Picts, ib. Gaelic, spread of, in Scotland, I I . 10.

Gai Campus, Welsh name of the battle of the Winwsed, I I . 183.

Gale, Thomas, his notes on Bede, p. lxxx note. G a l l , St., Life of, cited, II. 170. G-alli, Caesar fights against, i. 2, p. 13; separated from the Germans by the Rhino, ib.; Columbanus among, ii. 4, p. 88 and note. Gallia, fronts Britain, i. 1, p. 9 ; Caesar returns to, after his invasions of Britain, i. 2, p. 14 and note; governed by Constantius, i. 8 ; Maximus crosses to, i. 9 ; v. 24, p. 352; Gratian slain there, ib. ib.; Constantius sent to, i. 11; Abbot Peter sent to, i. 33 and notes; Mellitus and Justus retire to, ii. 5, p. 92 ; recalled from, ii. 6, p. 93 ; Sigbert of East Anglia converted while an exile in, ii. 15, p. 116 and notes (cf. iii. 18); Wuscfrea and Yffi sent for safety to, ii. 20, p. 126 and note; Wine consecrated in, iii. 7, p. 140; Agilbert retires to, ib. p. 141 and note ; Cenwalh sends envoys to, ib.; Fursa retires to, iii. 19, p. 168 and notes; Ronan learns the catholic Easter in, iii. 25, p. 1 8 1 ; Wilfrid sees the catholic Easter practised in, ¿6. p. 184 ; Hild intends to go to, iv. 23, p. 253 and n o t e ; Wilfrid returns to, from Rome, v. 19, p. 324 (cf. I I . 3 1 7 ) ; Wilfrid sent to, for consecration, ib. p, 325; Meaux a city of, ib. p. 328; Benedict Biscop sends

4 6 6

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

to, for glass-makers, Hab. § 5 and note ; cannot obtain all his needs in, Hab. § 6, p. 368; visits of Benedict Biscop to, Haa. § 5 and note ; he obtains architects from, Haa. § 7 (cf. H. 101) ; Ceolfrid reaches, Haa. § 3 2 ; daily communion the rule in, Ee. § 1 5 ; command in, conferred on Julius Caesar, II. l a ; Gerontius invites the Germans to invade, I I . 23 ; ravages of the Saxons in, I I . 28 ; ravaged by Attila, II. 33 ; Irish and British come to, I I . 72 ; institution of double monasteries copied from, I I . 150; still the only term used by Bede, I I . 149; exile in, I I . 197. Gallia Belgica, to the south of Britain, i. 1, p. 9. Galliae, i. 27, p. 53 ; Constantino emperor of, i. 8 ; overrun by the Alani, &c., i. 11 ; Constantinus crosses to, ib. and n o t e ; monasteries of, frequented by the English, iii. 8, p. 142 and notes (cf. II. 373) ; schools of, copied bySigbert of East Anglia, iii. 18 and note; persons coming from, raise the Easter question i n Northumbria, iii. 25, p. 181 ; Hadrian had twice visited, iv. 1, p. 202 ; Godwin metropolitan of, v. 8, p. 295 and note ; Dalfinus offers a part of, to Wilfrid, v . 19, p. 324 and note ; Wilfrid returns to, after his second appeal, ib. p. 328 ; ravaged by the Saracens, v. 23, p. 349 and note; Benedict Biscop visits and procures masons from, Hab. § 5 and note, Galliarum archiepiseopus, Dalfinus of Lyons (really Annemundus, v. I I . 321), iii. 25, p. 182. Gall, ecclesia, ritual of, different from Roman, i. 27, p. 49 and note. Gall, episcopi, cannot easily be present at consecration of bishops in Britain, ib. p. 52 and notes; relations of, to Augustine defined, ib. pp. 52, 53. Gall, episcopus, Arculfus, v. 15, p. 316 and note. Gall, rex (Clo-

Berum.

thaire I I I ) , Wilfrid sent to, iii. 28, p. 194 and note. Gallic a lingua, v. 11, p. 303. Gallicum litus, Ceolfrid arrives at, Haa. § 31. Gallicus oceanus, Arianism reaches, I I . 20. Gallicus sinus, i. 17, P- 34-

Gallicani antistites, send help to the Britons against the Pelagians, i. 17, p. 34 and note. Gallican Psalter, v. Psalter. G A L L O W A Y , V. Niduari. G-allus, Agilbert a Gaul, iii. 7, p. 140 and note. Ganguulf, lord of Langres, receives Ceolfrid, Haa. § 35 (cf. I I . 369) ; founder of the monastery of the Gemini Martyres, Haa. § 36 (cf. I I . 370); his kindness to Ceolfrid's companions, Haa. § 38 (cf. I I . 370). GAHISTON, Yorkshire, probably to be identified w i t h Wilfaresdun, I I . 163. Garmani, name given b y the Britons to the Saxons and Angles v. 9, p. 296 and note. GATESHEAD, V. A d Caprae Caput. GEBHABDT, archbishop of Salzburg, cited, p. xlviii. Gebmund, bishop of Rochester, appointed by Theodore, iv. 12, p. 228 and note ; dies, and is succeeded by Tobias, v. 8, p. 295 and note; present at witenagemot of Bersted, I I . 284. Gefrin, v. A d Gefrin. G E G W I S , V. Geuissi, Gewis. G E H A Z I , C. Giezi. GELASICS I, pope, on the disposal of oblations, I I . 46 ; his sacramentary, II. 7 1 ; on baptism, I I . 9 6 ; letter of, to the diocese of Tarentum, I I . 212. GEMBLACENSIS, V. Sigebertus. GEMBLOUX, Sigbert of, v. Sigebertus Gemblacensis. Gemini Martyres (Speusippus, Eleusippus, Meleusippus), church and monastery of, at Langres, Hab. §§ 21, 23 and note; their martyrdom, Hab. § 23 ; Haa. § 3 6 ; their grand-

Index

Nominum,

Locorum,

mother Leonilla, ib. ib.; their relics carried, to Germany, I I .

37°. G e n e s i s , book of, cited, v . 21, p. 339 ; Bede's Commentary on, v . 24, p. 357; v. Baeda. GENITIVE, weak Anglo-Saxon, i n -n, pp. clvi, clvii. G e n l a d a e flumen, the Y e n l a d e or Inlade, Kent, Reculver at t h e mouth of, v. 8, p. 295 and note. GENOA, Asterius resides at, I I . 14a. Genuensis episcopus, Asterius wrongly called, iii. 7, p. 139 and note. GEOFFREY OF DURHAM, his L i f e of St. Godric, p. cxxxviii. GEOFFREY OF MONMOUTH, numerous MSS. of, p. I x x x v i (cf. p. cvii) ; the 'father of mediaeval romance, ib.; St. A m p h i b a l u s first occurs in, I I . 17. GEORGE, St., of Cappadocia, notice of, p. ci. GEORGE I, gives M S S . to Cambridge University, p. lxxxix. GERAINT, Welsh form of Gerontius, I I . 23. GERARD, bishop of Cambrai, I I . 48. G e r m a n i , Caesar fights against, i. 2, p. 13 ; separated from the Gauls by the Rhine, ib.; invited b y Gerontius to invade Gaul and Britain, I I . 23; v. Garmani. G e r m a n i a , fronts Britain, i. 1, p. 9 ; Saxons, Angles, and Jutes come from, i. 15, p. 31 (cf. v. 9, p. 296 and note) ; fame of Osw a l d in, iii. 13, p. 152 and n o t e ; various tribes of, v. 9, p. 296 and n o t e ; derivation of name, I I . 29, 41 ; Saxons retire to, I I . 30; Franci and A n g l i come from, I I . 41. G e r m a n i a prima, Severus preaches to the peoples of, i. 21, p. 40 and note. GERMANIAE, Augustine consecrated b y bishops of, I I . 45. G e r m a n u s , bishop of Auxerre, sent w i t h Lupus b y a Gallican synod to help the Britons against the Pelagians, i. 17, p. 34 and Hh

Rerwm.

467

n o t e s ; calms a storm, ib. and note ; their coming announced b y evil spirits, ib. pp. 34, 35 (cf. i. 21, p. 40) ; t h e y refute the heretics, ib. pp. 35, 3 6 ; heals a blind girl, i. 1 8 ; visits the tomb of St. A l b a n , ib.; places relics there, and brings away earth from it, ib. and note ; inj u r y to his foot, i. 1 9 ; miraculously healed, ib.; quells a fire, ib.; other miracles of, ib.; w i t h Lupus leads the Britons against the Picts and Saxons, i. 20 and notes (cf. I I . 71) ; their return, ib. p. 3 9 ; visits B r i t a i n again w i t h Severus, i. 21, p. 40 and n o t e ; heals t h e son of Elafius, ib.; refutes the heretics, ib. p. 4 1 ; goes to Eavenna to intercede for t h e Armoricans, ib. and note ; dies there, ib. and n o t e ; buried at Auxerre, ¿6. and n o t e ; Life of, b y Constantius, used b y Bede, p. x x i v note ; I I . 31, 32 ; churches dedicated to, p. cxxi ; I I . 3 3 ; builds a church to St. A l b a n at Auxerre, ib.; translation of his remains, I I . 35 ; office for his day, p. c x v ; confused w i t h St. Germinus, I I . 144. GERMINUS, St., m y t h i c a l son of A n n a of East A n g l i a , I I . 144. G e r o n t i u s , comes, slays Constans at Yienne, i. 11 and note. GEROHTIUS, k i n g of the Cornish Britons, letter of A l d h e l m to, on the Paschal question, I I . 192, 301, 3 1 1 ; Britons accused of destroying this letter, I I . 312. GERTRUDE, St., grants land at Fosse to Foillan and TJltan, I I . 1 7 2 ; death of, foretold by ITltan, ib. Gessoriaeum, Boulogne, a city of t h e Morini, port of embarkation for Britain, i. 1, p. 9 and note. G e t a , son of Severus, proclaimed a public enemy, and dies, i. 5 and note. ' GETIMBRIAN,' to build, I L I O I . G e t l i n g u m , v. I n Get. G e u i s s i , Geuissae, derivation of 2

4 6 8

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

t h e name, I I . 89 ; continues to toe used in Celtic sources, ib. ; sons of Ssebert defeated toy, ii. 5, p. 92 and n o t e ; ancient n a m e of "West Saxons, iii. 7, p. 1 3 9 ; iv. i s (cf. I I . 8 9 ) ; Csedwalla of t h e royal race of, iv. 15 and note ; W i g h t opposite t h e bound a r y between S o u t h Saxons and, i y . 16, p . 238; Jutes i n t h e t e r r i t o r y of, ib. Geuissorum episcopatus, held b y Hlothhere, iii. 7, p. 141 and notes. Geuissorum episcopus, South Saxons subject to, i v . 1 5 ; A g i l b e r t , v. 19, p. 325. Geuissorum gens, u t t e r l y pagan before B i r i n u s ' coming, iii. 7, p. 139. Geuissorum regnum, Csedwalla gains, i v . 16, pp. 236, 237 and note. Geuissorum rex, Csedwalla, iv. 15 a n d n o t e ; v. Saxones Occidentales. GEWIS, a n eponymous h e r o of t h e Gewissas, I I . 89. GIDDING, LITTLE, V. L i t t l e G i d d i n g . GIDLEY, R e v . L . , h i s t r a n s l a t i o n

of B e d e ' s H . E., p. c x x x i i ; I I . 199. G i e z i (Gehazi), example of, cited, Ee. § 17, p. 423. G i l d u s (Gildas), cited, i. 22 (cf. p. x x i v note) ; I I . 23, 24, 27 ; k n o w s n o t h i n g of t h e story of K i n g Lucius, I I . 1 4 ; P h i l o cited by, I I . 27 ; date of birth of, I I . 31, 3 5 ; date of w r i t i n g t h e De Excidio, ib. ib. ; cited b y W.ulfstan, I I . 35, 36; W . M.'s opinion of, I I . 3 5 ; cited b y A l c u i n , I I . 36 ; canons ascribed to, I I . 136. GILES, Dr., h i s edition of B e d e , pp. x l v i i i note, Ixxxi note, c x x x i i , .cxiii; of t h e H i s t . A n o n . A b b . , p. c x l i ; -his translations of Bede's w o r k s , p. c x x x i i . GILLING, v. I n G e t l i n g u m . 4 GINGRA' = d e p u t y , I I . 248.

GIRAKDUS, prior of S. Maria de Caritate, p. c note. GISLA, abbess of Chelles, a n d sister of Charles the Great, p. x i x note ; I I . 149 ; letters of A l c u i n to, ib.

Rerum.

GISLEBERT, scribe of the m o n a s t e r y of St. H u b e r t , p. x x note. G i u d i u r b s , perhaps I n c h k e i t h , on t h e F i r t h of Forth, i. 12, p. 25 and n o t e ; I I . 182 ; sea of, I I . 24. GLAMORGANSHIRE,

dedicated

to

churches

St.

Lupus,

in,

II.

33GLANNAUC insula, Priestholme, or Puffin Island, off A n g l e s e y , C a d w a l l o n besieged b y E d w i n in, I I . 115. GLASS-MAKING, i n t r o d u c t i o n o f a r t

of, into B r i t a i n , I I . 359. GLASTONBURY, church of, said to h a v e been founded b y Pope Eleuther, I I . 1 4 ; Dunstan's buildings at, I I . 8 0 ; w o o d e n and stone churches at, I I . 101 ; I r i s h connexions of, p. cxi note ; MS. W possibly belonged to, p. c x i ; MS. Ox probably belonged to, p. cxiii ; substituted for Lastingham i n some MSS., pp. cxiii, c x x v i i ; alleged translation of relics to, I I . 167, 185, 247, 251, 262, 3 6 9 ; bad preeminence of, i n monastic l y i n g , I I . 167 ; I r i s h pilgrims at, I I . 170 ; C e n t w i n e said to be buried at, I I . 2 2 1 ; and Haedde, I I . 307 ; B e r t w a l d abbot of, I I . 2 8 3 ; Bertwald the archbishop w r o n g l y claimed for, ib. GLENDAIE, t h e v a l l e y of t h e B e a u m o n t W a t e r , I I . 104. G l e n i , fluuius, t h e B e a u m o n t W a t e r , Northumberland, Paul i n u s baptizes B e r n i c i a n s i n , ii. 14, p. 115 and notes. GLINMAUR, V. E a t a .

GLOUCESTER, Y a l e of, celebrated for its vines, I I . 5, 6 ; monastery of St. Peter at, f o r m e r l y owned MS. Rj, p . c x i v ; L a u d dean of, p. c x x i ; relics of St. Oswald at, I I . 158 ; monastery a n d church of St. Oswald at, I I . 158, 1 5 9 ; c h u r c h at, dedicated to Owine, I I . 209 ; H i l d ' s relics said to have been translated to, I I . 248. G-obban, presbyter, Fursa en-

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

t r u s t s h i s m o n a s t e r y t o , iii. 19, p . 168 a n d notes. G o c e l i n , m o n k of Canterbury, L i f e of A u g u s t i n e b y , I I . 44 (cf. I I . 8 1 ) ; L i v e s of o t h e r a r c h b i s h o p s b y , ib.; I I . 90 ; W . M ' s j u d g e m e n t on, ib. Godmunddingaham, Goodmanh a m , t o t h e east of Y o r k b e y o n d t h e D e r w e n t , i i . 13, p. 1 1 3 ; heathen f a n e there destroyed b y Coifl, ib. a n d note. G o d b i c , St., L i f e of, b y G e o f f r e y of D u r h a m , p. c x x x v i i i . G o d u i n e , a r c h b i s h o p of L y o n s , metropolitan of G a u l , v . 8, p. 295 a n d n o t e ; consecrates B e r t w a l d , ib. G o l d i n B r i t a i n , I I . 7. G o l d c o i n a g e , iii. 8, p. 143 a n d note. G o l d e n C h a i r , V. S e l l a aurea. Golgothana ecclesia, church b u i l t on t h e site of t h e C r u c i fixion, v 16, p. 3 1 7 . Goodmahham, V. G o d m u n d d i n g a ham. G o r d i a n u s , f a t h e r of G r e g o r y I , ii. 1, p. 7 3 ; I I . 3 8 9 . G o b z e , n e a r M e t z , a b b e y of, I I . 290.

Gosford MS., identified w i t h MS. A 5 , pp. l x x x i , c v i i . G o t h i , A l a r i c k i n g of, i. 11; c a p t u r e of R o m e by, ib. a n d n o t e ; v . 24, p . 3 5 2 ; kings of, S i s e b u t , I I . 8 6 ; Ermanric, I I . 87 ; L e u v i c h i l d , I I . 106. G o t t s c h a i k , k i n g of t h e W e n d s , interprets Christianity to his people, I I . 126. G o t t g h M i s s a l , M S . 47, p. c x i x note. G b a e c i , &(;., v. G r e c i . Grantaoaestir, Grantchester, n e a r C a m b r i d g e , stone sarcop h a g u s f o u n d at, i v . 19, p. 245 and note. G r a t i a n u s , sole emperor, i. 9 ; j o i n t emperor w i t h V a l e n s a n d Y a l e n t i n i a n u s , ib.; appoints Theodosius emperor of the E a s t , ib. ; a t t e m p t s t o r e a c h I t a l y from Gaul, but is treach-

Rerurn.

469

e r o u s l y s l a i n b y M a x i m u s , ib.; v . 24, p. 3 5 2 . Gratianus, tyrant in Britain, slain, i. 1 1 . G r a y , W i l l i a m , b i s h o p of E l y , f o r m e r o w n e r of M S . 0, 9 , p. c x i i . G r e c a lingua, Hadrian and Theodore s k i l l e d in, i v . 1, p . 202 ; H a b . § 3 ; t h e i r disciples k n o w , as w e l l as E n g l i s h , i v . 2, p. 205 ; p. x v i i i ; T o b i a s l e a r n e d in, v . 8, p . 2 9 6 ; v . 23, p. 348; A l b i n u s l e a r n e d i n , v . 20, p. 331. G r e c i , i v , 13, p . 2 3 2 ; heresies of, i v . 1, p. 203 a n d n o t e ; a l l o w marriage w i t h i n the third degree, I I . 48. Grecia, observes the catholic E a s t e r , iii. 05, p. 1 8 4 ; d a i l y c o m m u n i o n t h e rule in, Ee. § 15. G r e c u m , the Greek language, Life of S t . A n a s t a s i u s b a d l y t r a n s lated f r o m , v . 24, p. 3 5 9 ; Jerome's translation from, H a a . § 37Gkeenstead, Essex, wooden church at, I I . 101. G r e g o r i u s I , pope, ii. 4, p . 8 8 ; disciples of, i n t h e c h u r c h of t h e C a n t u a r i i , Pref. p. 6 (bis); P u t t a h a d learned c h a n t i n g from discip l e s of, i v . 2, p. 2 0 6 ; l e t t e r s of, b r o u g h t b y N o t h e l m from Borne, Pref. p. 6 a n d note ; sends A u g u s t i n e a n d others to B r i t a i n t o c o n v e r t t h e E n g l i s h , v . 24, P- 3 5 3 ; i- 23, p. 42 a n d n o t e s (cf. I I . 390) ; encourages t h e m t o proceed, ib. p. 43 a n d n o t e s ; i. 25, p. 4 4 ; r e c o m m e n d s A u g u s t i n e a n d C a n d i d u s to E t h e rius, i. 24 a n d n o t e s ; receives n e w s of A u g u s t i n e ' s consecrat i o n , a n d conversion of E n g l i s h , i. 27, p. 48 a n d notes ; a n s w e r s v a r i o u s q u e s t i o n s of A u g u s t i n e , ib. p p . 4 8 - 6 2 a n d n o t e s (cf. ii. 1, p. 7 6 ; i v . 2 7 , p. 2 7 0 ; I I . 4 5 , 7 5 , 134,137); commends Augustine t o Y e r g i l i u s of A r i e s , i. 28 a n d notes ; sends A u g u s t i n e fresh m i s s i o n a r i e s , letter, pallium, relics, a n d o t h e r g i f t s , i. 29,

470

Index

UTominum, Locorum,

Gregorius I (continued). pp. 63, 64 and notes; v. 24, p. 353 (cf. I I . 52, 60) ; -writes to Mellitus, i. 30, pp. 64-66 and notes (ef. I I . 84); writes to Augustine on the subject of his miracles, i. 31, pp. 66, 67 and notes (cf. I I . 1 9 1 ) ; writes to Ethelbert of Kent, i. 32, pp. 6770 and notes (cf. I I . 58); death of, v. 24, p. 353 ; ii. 1, p. 73 (cf. I I . 36) ; conversion of English by, ib. pp 73, 78-81 and notes; t h e apostle of the English, ib. p. 73 and n o t e ; a Roman bybirth, son of Gordianus, ib. and note (cf. I I . 389) ; descendant of Felix, bishop of Rome, ¿6. and n o t e ; his monastic life, ib. p. 74; his Dialogues cited, ib. and n o t e ; Hab. § 1 and note, § 7 and note ; his pastoral and pontifical life, ii. 1, pp. 74j 75 notes; sent as apocrisiarius to Constantinople, ib. p. 75 and note ; organises his household on t h e monastic pattern, ib. and note (cf. I I . 46); begins his commentary on Job there, ib. and notes; refutes the heresy of Eutycius, ib. pp. 75, 76 and note ; date of his return to Borne, I I . 72; his literary works, ii. 1, pp. 75-77 and notes ; his frequent illnesses, ib. p. 77 and note (cf. I I . 45) ; his charity, ib. pp. 77, 78 and n o t e ; his commentary on Job cited, ib. p. 78 and note ; pp. liii note, lv note ; his liturgical reforms, ib. and note (cf. I I . 47); buried in St. Peter's, ib. p. 79 (cf. I I . 391); his epitaph, ib. and note ; tradition as to the origin of t h e mission which he sent to the English, ib. pp. 79-81 and notes; II- 37, 389, 3 9 ° ; P• xli« ; an altar dedicated to, at SS. Peter and Paul's, Canterbury, ii. 3, p. 86 ; study of works of, urged on Edwin by Pope Honorius, ii. 17, p. 119; Archbishop Honorius urged by the same to imitate, and extend the work

Rerum.

of, ii. 18, p. 1 2 1 ; porticus dedicated to, in church of St. Peter at York, ii. 20, p. 125 ; relics of, sent by Yitalian to Oswy, iii. 29, p. 198; cited, v. 13, p. 3 1 3 ; Archbishop Honorius one of the disciples of, v. 19, p . 323; Maban taught by t h e successors of the disciples of, v. 20, p. 3 3 1 ; his sayings about St. Benedict cited, Hab. § 1 and note, § 7 ; Wighard educated by the disciples of, Hab. § 3 ; his Regula Pastoralis recommended by Bede to Egbert, Ee. § 3 and note ; letter of, to Augustine (i. 29), cited, Ee. § 9, pp. 412, 413; practiseswhat h e preaches, p. xxxvi ; use made by Bede of, p. Ii; his contempt for grammar, p. liii ; uses both the Itala and Vulgate, p. l v ; chronology of his reign, I I . 36, 67 ; his earlier scheme for converting the English, I I . 37, ago; assumes the style of 'seruus seruorum Dei,' I I . 38 ; founds the monastery of St. Andrew at Rome, ib.; uses the Constantinopolitan I n diction, I I . 39 ; commendatory letters of, I I . 37, 39, 40 ; prefers clerics as governors of Church property, I I . 40; letter of, to Eulogius of Alexandria, I I . 44 ; letters of, sent by St. Boniface to Egbert of York, I I . 45; his idea of a u n i t y of t h e Latinspeaking races, I I . 47 ; doubtful letter of, to Felix of Messana, ib ; Anglo-Saxon homily on, cited, I I . 5 1 ; sends books to Britain, I I . 56, 57 ; his Cura Pastoralis brought to Britain by Augustine, I I . 56, 70; translated by Alfred, ib. ib.; gifts of, deposited in St. Augustine's, Canterbury, II. 57 ; letters of, to clergy of Milan, and to Venantius, I I . 62 ; to Bertha, I I . 63; to John, patriarch of Constantinople, I I . 68 ; his mother named Silvia, I I . 68, 389; Irish pedigree invented for, I I . 6 8 ; called Gregory of the Moralia,

Index Nominum, Locorum, Rerum. II. 69 ; of the Dialogue, II. 70; importance of his Cura Pastoralis, ib. • Alfred's praise of, ib.; popularity of his Dialogue, ib.; his activity as a scribe, II. 70; alludes to Augustine's success in his Moralia, II. 71 ; wrongly asserted to have fixed the primacy at Canterbury, II. 92 ; church at Kirknewton dedicated to, II. 105 ; church of, in London, p. cxxv ; his reform of church music, II. 118; founds schools of chanters at Rome, ib.; the first to date the days of the month in the modern way, II. 153; his plan of two provinces ignored by Theodore, II. 305; asked to confirm St. Kentigern as bishop, II. 207 ; cited by Bede and Aldhelm, II. 259 ; grants privileges to the see of Tours, II. 323, 324; his homily on the Ascension cited, II. 334; letter of, to Serenus of Marseilles, II. 360; on baptism and confirmation, II. 382; his severity against any breach of monastic communism, II. 387 ; earliest Life of, by a monk of Whitby, II. 389-391; used by John and Paul, the deacons, and by Bede, II. 389; possibly known to Cuthbert of Wearmouth, ib.; sets out himself for Britain, but is recalled, II. 390 ; said to have consecrated Augustine, ib.; invoked as a saint, II. 391; altar dedicated to, at Whitby, ib.; decree of, against molestation of monasteries by bishops, p. cvi ; lections on, I. 426 ; v. Chanting. G-regorius II, pope, allows Nothelm to search the Roman archives, Pref. p. 6 and note ; Ini comes to Some in his reign, v. 7, p. 294 and note ; letter of Hwaetbert commending Ceolfrid to, Hab. §§ 18, 19, pp: 383, 384 ; Haa. § 30, pp. 399, 400 and note; letter of, to Hwaetbert, Haa. § 39 and notes ; death of, II. 2; formerly librarian of Church of Rome, II. 3; answers

471

questions of St. Boniface, II. 45, 48 ; decree of, pp. xc, xcix, clxv ; letter of, to Leo the Iconoclast, II. 281. Gbegokius III, pope, accession of, II. 3 ; answers questions of St. Boniface, II. 45. Gkegoby VII, pope, refuses pallium to Lanfranc, &c., in absence, II. 51. Gregory

of

Toubs, M S . o f ,

p.

lxxxvii. Grimwald, duke of Beneventum, dies, II. 279. Gudfrid, presbyter, monk and afterwards abbot of Lindisfarne, v. 1, p. 281 and note ; experiences a miracle wrought by Ethelwald, ib. pp. 281, 282.

Gtjenedota, Gwynedd, q. v.

Guthlac, St., foretells Ethelbald's accession, II. 342 ; Life of, by Felix, ib. (cf. II. xxxvi). Guthrum,

' chrism-loosing '

of,

at Wedmore, II. 280. Gwrgi, mythical Welsh hero, II. 66.

Gwrtheyrn Gwrtheneu, V. Uurti-

gern. Gwynedd, Cadvan king of, II. 93 ; Catgabail king of, II. 183. Gyruii, Medeshamstead in the region of, iv. 6, p. 218. Gyruiorum prouincia, Thomas, bishop of the East Angles, belongs to, iii. 20 and note. Gyruii Australes, Tondbert, prince of, iv. 19, p. 243 and note. Gyruum, v. In Gyr. H. Habacum, Bede's commentary on the Canticle of, v. 24, p. 358 ; v. Baeda. Hacanos, Hackness, near Whitby, monastery of, founded by Hild, iv. 23, p. 257 and note ; vision seen there at time of Hild's death, ib. pp. 257, 258 and notes. Hadrianus, an African, abbot of Niridanum, iv. 1, p. 202 and notes ; twice offered the archbishopric of Canterbury by Yita-

472

Index

Koniinum, Locorum,

lian, ¿6.; su ggests a monk named Andrew, ib. ; persuades the pope to appoint Theodore, ib. and notes ; promises to accompany him, ib. (cf. Hab. § 3) ; had twice visited Gaul, ib.; sets out for Britain, ib. p. 203 (cf. v. 20, p. 331); detained by the archbishop of Aries, ib.; stays w i t h the bishops of Sens and Meaux, ib. and notes; detained by Ebroin, ¿6. and notes (cf. I I . 329, 357) ; released, ib. p. 204 ; receives the monastery of St. Peter's at Canterbury from Theodore, ib. and n o t e ; Hab. § 3 and note ; co-operates w i t h Theodore, v. 20, p. 331 ; iv. 2, p. 204; learning and disciples of, ib. pp. 204, 205 ; p. x v i i i ; I I . 168, 372 ; Albinus a disciple of, Pref. p. 6 and note ; v. 20, p. 331 ; dies in the fifth year of Osred, ib. pp. 330, 331 and note ; buried in the church of the Virgin in his monastery, ib. p. 3 3 1 ; Tobias a disciple of, v . 23, p. 348; receives,a grant from Pope Adeodatus, I I . 204 ; Aidhelm a pupil of, II. 205, 309; letter of Aldhelm to, ib. ib.; influence of, at the Council of Hatfield, I I . 233. HADBIANUS, emperor, wall of, in Britain, I I . 15-17. Hadulac, bishop of part of the East Angles (ElmhamJ in 731, v. 23, p. 350 and note. Haedde, Haeddi, bishop of the West Saxons, I I . 144, 145 ; consecrated at London by Theodore i n succession to Hlothhere, iv. 12, p. 227 and note (cf. I I . 143); during his time Csedwalla gains and resigns the West Saxon throne, ib. p. 228 ; body of Birinus translated from Dorchester to Winchester under, iii. 7, p. 140 and notes; dies, v. 18, p. 320 and notes ; miracles at the tomb of, ib. ; succeeded by Daniel and Aldhelm, ib. and notes (cf. I I . 144) ; said to have transferred

Rerum.

the see to Winchester, I I . 144, 145, 245 ; wrongly identified by H. & S. w i t h iEtla, I I . 245; letters of, known to Malmesbury, II. 307; letter of A l d h e l m to, ib. ; verses of Theodore to, ib. H^GSTAIDESCUMB,

Somerset, I I . 123. Haemgils, presbyter, hears Drythelm narrate his visions, and through him the story reached Bede, v. 12, p. 309; leads an anchoriticlife in Ireland, ib. (cf. I I . 196) ; still alive in 731, ib. ; asceticism of, p. x x x note. H a e t h f e l t h , Hatfield Chase near Doncaster, E d w i n defeated and slain in the battle of, ii. 20, p. 124 and note (cf. I I . 99); buried at, I I . 391. Haethfelth, Hatfield, Hertfordshire, Council of, under Theodore, iv. 17, pp. 238-240 and notes ; v. 24, p. 355 ;ef. I I . 203); John the archchanter present at, ib.; iv. 18, p. 240 and note ; Wilfrid wrongly said to have attended, II. 318. Hagustaldensis ecclesia, Hexham, monks of, celebrate the eve of Oswald's obit at Hefenfelth, iii. 2, p. 129 and note; Bothelm a monk of, ib. p. 130 and note ; Eata given choice of see at, iv. 27, p. 269; iv. 12, p. 229 and note; Tunbert appointed bishop to, ib. and note ; Haa. § 2 ; John bishop of, iv. 23, p. 254; Cuthbert elected to, in succession to Tunbert, iv. 28, p. 273; Eata transferred to, ib. ; John succeeds him in, v. 2, pp. 282, 283 and notes; cemetery of St. Michael near, ib. p. 283 and notes; Wilfrid restored to, v. 3, p. 285 and note ; p. c x l v i ; I I . 274, 320, 327; Acca succeeds Wilfrid in bishopric of, v. 20, p. 331 and n o t e ; Acca bishop of, in 731, v. 23, p. 3 5 1 ; boundaries of diocese of, p. x note ; I I . 224; Wearmouth and Jarrow in, ib. ; p. cxlvi note; Plegwin a monk

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

Serum.

4 7 3

of, p. c x l v i ; masses a n d psalms I HEATHENISM, m a g i c , &c., I I . 2 6 6 ; mode of treating, b y C h r i s t i a n recited in, I I . 1 3 8 ; letter of teachers, I I . 57, 5 8 ; enters A l c u i n to m o n k s of, I I . 2 5 9 ; into composition w i t h popular canons of, dispersed, I I . 2 6 2 ; C h r i s t i a n i t y , I I . 58, 60, 105, W i l f r i d administers the see of, 106 ; measures against, I I . 148 ; for a year, I I . 274 ; c h u r c h of, of E n g l i s h tribes, I I . 42, 43, 148. b u i l t b y W i l f r i d , I I . 318 ; H e b r e i , I r i s h accused of i m i t a t i n g adorned b y h i m , I I . 360; site the Passover of, ii. 19, p. 123 of, g i v e n b y E t h e l t h r y t h , I I . a n d note ; Epistle to, cited, H a a . 3 1 8 ; m o n a s t e r y of, recovered b y W i l f r i d (686), I I . 3 2 6 ; § xbuildings of A c c a at, I I . 3 3 0 ; H e b r e u s fons, Jerome's translasee of, located i n t h e monastery, Hebrea tion from, H a a . § 37. plebs, H a a . § 25. I I . 384HEBRON, V. C h e b r o n . HAINATTLT, R a i n e r I I count of, I I . HEDDA, bishop of Lichfield before 48. A l d w i n , I I . 341. H a l a n i , cross t h e B h i n e and HEDFLED, I I . 3 9 1 ; v. H a e t h f e l t h . ravage Gaul, i. n ; Eocharich H e f e n f e l t h , St. Oswald's, Northchief of, I I . 3 4 ; settled at umberland, cross erected b y Orleans, ib. Oswald at, before t h e battle of H a l a r i c u s , k i n g of t h e Goths, Denisesburn, iii. 2, pp. 128-131 attacks Eome, i. 11 a n d notes. a n d n o t e s ; miracles w r o u g h t • HALI-ELAND, V. Lindisfarnensis there, ib. a n d n o t e s ; eve of insula. obit of Oswald celebrated at, HALLBJORIT, t h e s h e p h e r d - b a r d o f ib. p. 129 a n d notes ; c h u r c h ThingvQllr, I I . 255. erected at, ib. p. 130 and note. H a l l e l u j a h V i c t o r y , i. 20, p. 39 H e i u , t h e first w o m a n i n Northa n d notes ; n o t a l l u d e d to i n u m b r i a to t a k e t h e veil, iv. 23, Gregory's Moralia, I I . 71. p. 253 a n d note ; receives i t HALLIFORD, Caesar fords the from A i d a n , ib. ; founds HartleT h a m e s a t , I I . 13. pool monastery, ib.; retires to HALLINGTON or H A L Y D O N , N o r t h Kselcacaestir, ib. and note ; sucumberland, scene of part of ceeded b y H i l d at Hartlepool, t h e battle b e t w e e n Oswald a n d ib.; n a m e preserved i n HeaCsedwalla, I I . 123. laugh, I I . 244 ; her gravestone HAMBLE, t h e , v. H o m e l e a . discovered, I L 245. HANNO I I , archbishop of Cologne, HELBERTUS, m o n k of St. H u b e r t translates t h e t w o H e w a l d s , I I . i n t h e A r d e n n e s , p. x x v i i i 290. note. HARDASCIE, Maris bishop of, I I . 232. H e l e n a , mother of Constantine, HARDING, Stephen, abbot of Cii. 8 ; I n v e n t i o n of t h e Cross by, teaux, I I . 194. v. 16, p. 317 a n d note. HABLEYMSS.,PP. x c v i i i , c v i , c x x v i , H e l e n a , iv. 20, p. 247. c x x x i i i , c x x x v i i , cxl, c x l i . HELGI, a n . instance of religious HAROLD HAREFOOT, c a l l e d k i n g of syncretism, I I . 106. t h e Gewissas, I I . 8 9 ; said to HELIAND, Old-Saxon poem, relation h a v e given Oswald's body to of, to Caedmon, I I . 253, 2 5 4 ; St. W i n n o c ' s , I I . 158. preface to, I I . 255-257. HARP, t h e national i n s t r u m e n t of H e l i a s , Haa. § 39 and n o t e ; t h e English, I I . 248, 249. S y r i a n sun-god, H e l i u s , chrisHARTLEPOOL, V. H e r u t e u . tianised into, I I . 60. HATFIELD, V. H a e t h f e l t h . HELIGOLAND, sanctuary of Fosite HEALAUGH, near Tadcaster, conin, I I . 290. n e x i o n of, w i t h H e i u , I I . 244.

4 7 4

Nominum, Locorum,

Index

HELINANDUS, his account of B e d e cited, p. l x x v i i i . H e l i s e u s , H a a . § 39 and note. HELITTS, V. H e l i a s .

HELL, mediaeval conceptions of, I I . 296. HELL-SHOON, I I . 2 7 0 .

HEIMWALDUS, epistle of B e d e to, D e Bissexto, p. x x x v i i note ; v. Baeda. H e n g i s t , son of V i c t g i l s , one of t h e leaders of t h e i n v a d i n g Saxons, i. 15, p. 3 1 ; I I . 28 ; f a t h e r of Oise or Oeric, w i t h w h o m he first enters B r i t a i n , i n v i t e d b y "Vortigern, ii. 5, p. 90 and note ; called A n s c h i s b y t h e R a v e n n a geographer, I I . 28. HENGWRT M S . , p . c x v .

HENRICUS, ' Scholaaticus B r e m e n sis,' I I . 194. HENRY I , F a r i c i u s p h y s i c i a n to, I I . 308. HENRY I I , p. c i note ; i n v i t e d to i n v a d e Ireland, I I . 11. HENRY I I I , ' t h e y o u n g k i n g , ' son of H e n r y I I , p. ci note. HENRY

III,

pp.

ci,

cii;

called

H e n r y I V , p. ci note ; f o r m of peace b e t w e e n Louis of F r a n c e and, p. c x v . HENRY V I , stays at B u r y S t . E d m u n d ' s , I I 5. H E N R Y OF HUNTINGDON,

proverbs

preserved by, I L 99, 122, 152, 183, 1 8 4 ; d r a w s on h i s o w n imagination, I I . 99. HENRY

OF

NEWARK,

dean

and

archbishop of Y o r k , p. c x x i . H e r a c l i u s , emperor, ii. 18, p. 122 and note. H e r a c l i u s (Heracleonas), son of Heraclius, Caesar, ii. 18, p. 12a and note. ^ H E R B E R T LOSINGA, b i s h o p o f

Nor-

w i c h , removes t h e East A n g l i a n see to N o r w i c h , I I . 108; story of h i s penitence, I I . 147. HERBERTUS, m o n k of St H u b e r t i n t h e A r d e n n e s , p. x x v i i i note. H e r c u l i u s , v. M a x i m i a n u s . 'HERE,' opposed t o ' f y r d , ' I I . 30. H e r e b a l d , v. Heribald.

Rerum.

H e r e b e r o t , anchorite of D e r w e n t water, f r i e n d of Cuthbert, iv. 29, p. 274 a n d n o t e s ; a n n u a l m e e t i n g of, w i t h C u t h b e r t , ib. a n d note ; t h e i r last i n t e r v i e w , ib. and notes ; his l o n g illness, ib. p. 275 and note ; dies on t h e same d a y as Cuthbert, ib. HEREFORD, question of origin of see of, I I . 222; bishops of, Putta, I I . 222 ; Torthere, W a l h stod, Cuthbert, I I . 341. H e r e f r i d , ' u i r Dei,' dies, C. 747 a n d note ; letter of St. B o n i f a c e to, I I . 342. HEREFRID, abbot of L i n d i s f a r n e , Bede's L i f e of St. C u t h b e r t subm i t t e d to, I I . 1 ; account of C u t h bert's death derived from, I I . 270. H e r e r i e , n e p h e w of E d w i n , f a t h e r of H i l d , iv. 23, p. 252 a n d n o t e ; i n exile at t h e court of Cerdic, k i n g of t h e B r i t o n s , ib. p. 255 a n d note ; poisoned there, ¿6. H e r e s u i d , sister of H i l d a n d m o t h e r of A l d w u l f of E a s t A n g l i a , iv. 23, p. 253 a n d note (cf. I I . 106, 107) ; enters t h e m o n a s t e r y of Chelles, ib.; w i f e of Ethelhere, not of A n n a , I I . 244. HERESY, figured u n d e r a plough, I I . 287; k i n d s of, refuted b y Bede, pp. l x i i , l x i i i note. HERFAST, removes t h e East A n g l i a n see to Thetford, I I . 108. H e r i b a l d , H e r e b a l d , one of t h e household of B i s h o p John, afterw a r d s abbot of T y n e m o u t h , v. 6, p. 289 and note ; m i r a c u l o u s l y cured b y h i m , ib. pp. 289-291 a n d notes (cf. I L 240) ; rebaptized, ib. p. 291 a n d notes. HERIBALD, bishop of A u x e r r e , translates t h e remains of St. Germanus, I I . 35. H e r i b u r g , abbess of W a t t o n , v. 3, p. 285; h e r daughter C w e n b u r g . ib. p. 286 (cf. I I . 262). HERICCS, letter of, to Charles t h e Bald, I I . 170, 332. HERMANN, count of V e r d u n , I I . 48.

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

wife of Cunibert king of the Lombards, ofEnglish race, II. 279. HERMITS, V. Anchorites. HERNESHAW, now St. John's Lee, near Hexham, I I . 274. HERMELINDA,

' HEROICI UEKSUS,' I I . 282. HERTFORD, V Herutford.

Heruteu, id est insula cemi, Hartlepool, Co. Durham, Elfled enters the monastery of, iii. 24, p. 179 and note ; Hild abbess of, ib ; iv. 23, p. 253; founded by Heiu, ib. and note ; date of, I I . 149; a double monastery, I I . 246.

Herutford, Hertford, Council of, 5> PP 2 1 4 - 2 1 7 and notes; v. 24> P 354; II. 318; Wine not present at, I I . 147 ; importance of, II. 211 ; Wynfrid not deposed by, II. 215. HESIOD, story of his poetical inspiration, I I . 254, 255. Hesperium regnum, fall of, i. 21, p. 41 and note. HETTO, bishop of Basle, writes the vision of Wetinus, I I . 294, 295. H e u u a l d Alb us, Heuuald Niger, Nigellus, 'presbyteri de natione Anglorum,' v. 10, pp. 299, 300 and note; their long exile in Ireland, ib. (cf. I I . 196) ; endeavour to evangelise the Old Saxons, ib. and notes (cf. I I . 137) ; martyred and thrown into the Rhine, ib. p. 300 and note ; miracles connected with, tb. pp 300, 301 ; buried by Pippin at Cologne, ib. p. 301 and note ; fate of their relics, I I . 290. HEXHAM, V. Hagustaldensis ecclesia. HIBERNENSIS episcopus, story of, at the Lateran Council, I I . 194. Hiberni (grassatores), 1. e. Scotti, q.v., return home, i. 14, p. 29 (cf. I I . 23) ; love of pilgrimage, I I . 170. Hibernia, Ireland, the Picts attempt to settle in north of, i. 1, p. 11 and notes ; the largest island next to Britain, ib. ; its position and size, ib. pp. 11-13

Rerum.

475

and notes ; its climate and products, ib. pp. 12,13 and notes; no reptiles in, tb. and note ; Scotti from, under Reuda, settle in Britain, ib and notes; the proper country of the Scotti, %b. p. 13 and note ; ii. 4, p. 87 ; scrapings of MSS. from, antidote for poison, i. 1, p. 13 and note ; next to Britain, ii. 4, p. 87; the Meuaniae insulae between Britain and, ii. 5, p. 89; southern part of, converted to the Roman Easter, iii. 3, p 131 and note; distinguished from the northern half, I I . 124, 125; Columba comes from, iii. 4, p. 133 ; monasteries in, founded by Columba and his disciples, ib. p. 134 and note ; Agilbert comes from, to Wessex, iii. 7, p 140 and note ; fame of Oswald in, iii. 13, p. 152 and note ; ravages of plague in, ib. ; iii. 27, p. 192 and note ; Haa. § 3 ; Fursa comes from, iii. 19, p. 163 and note; Hygbald visits, iv. 3, p. 211 (cf. II. 196) ; Inisbolfin on the west coast of, iv. 4, p. 213 and note; Mayo in, ib. and note : Adamnan's confessor retires to, iv. 25, pp. 263, 264 ; Egfrid sends an expedition against, iv. 26, p. 266 and note ; Witbert returns to, v. 9, p 298 ; Adamnan goes to, v. 15, pp. 315, 316 and notes; celebrates the orthodox Easter there, ib. p. 316 and n o t e ; Egbert comes from, to Iona, v. 22, p. 346; students of other nations in, numerous English, iii. 27, p. 192 and note (cf. Haa. § 3); Egbert, Ethelhun, and Etlielwine, tb. and note ; Agilbert, a Gaul, iii. 7, p. 140 and note; I I . 196; Ceadda, iv. 3, p. 21 r ; II. 196 ; voluntary exiles in, Egbert, iii. 4, p. 133 ; iv. 3, p 2 1 1 ; v. 9, p. 296; I I . 196; Wilbrord, iii. I 3 ' P- I 5 2 and note; I I . 196; Witbert, v. 9, p. 298 ; I I . 196 ; the two Hewalds, v. 10, p. 299; I I . 196; Haemgils, v. 12, p. 309; I I . 196; Cynifrid, Haa.

476

Index

Nominum, Locorwm,

§ 3 ; I I . 196; snakes expelled f r o m , by St. P a t r i o t , I I . 10 ; descriptions of, b y Solinus a n d Tacitus, ib.; chronic discord of, I I . 11; n o t conquered by Rome, ib.; H e n r y I I i n v i t e d to invade, ib. ; m i s r e a d i n g of, for ' h i b e r n a , ' I I . 12, 13; Scotti from, come t o Gaul, I I . 7 2 ; t r a d e of, w i t h Chester, I I . 77 ; called b y t h e I r i s h t h e ' W e s t of t h e world,' I I . 112 ; Cadwallon forced to fly to, I I . 115 ; a t t e m p t s m a d e to christianise N o r t h B r i t a i n f r o m , I I . 131 ; F u r s a a n d h i s b r o t h e r s come f r o m , I I . 171, 172; A l d f r i d a n exile i n , I I . 2 6 3 ; dissensions caused by Paschal question in, I I . 302 ; v. Scottia. H i d d i l a , presbyter, assists W i l f r i d i n t h e conversion of W i g h t , iv. 16, p. 237. HIDE, n a t u r e of t h e , I I . 40. 41 (cf. I I . 244). H i e n s e s , t h e m o n k s of I o n a , t h e I r i s h w h o are n o t subject to, adopt t h e orthodox Easter, v. 15, p . 316 a n d note ; themselves adopt t h e orthodox E a s t e r u n d e r A b b o t D u n c h a d , v. 24, p. 3 5 6 ; v. 22, p. 347 a n d n o t e ; h a d sent A i d a n to p r e a c h to t h e E n g l i s h , ib. a n d note. H i e r e m i a s , I I . 164; Bede's excerpts f r o m St. J e r o m e on, v. 2 4> P- 358. Hieronimus, Bede'sexoerptsfrom, v. 24, p. 3 5 8 ; v. B a e d a ; h i s t r a n s l a t i o n of t h e Bible, H a a . § 37 ; PP- lv, lvi ; I I . 366 ; use m a d e by Bede of, p . 1; cited, I I - i9i 54; 147) I 9 1 » 2 3 7 a u t h o r of Liber a d D e m e t r i a d e m , &c., I I . 2 2 ; extracts from, p p . c, c x v i i i ; h i s t r a n s l a t i o n of Met h o d i u s , pp. cxviii, cxix ; Bede's I n P r o u e r b i a w r o n g l y ascribed to, p. c l i i ; scourged in a vision for his love of t h e classics, I I . 89 ; d e a t h of, I I . 2 4 ; v. Psalter. Hierosolyma, Jerusalem, II. 44; destroyed by t h e Chaldaeans, i. 15, p. 32 ; A r c u l f u s visits, v. 15,

Rerum.

p . 316 a n d n o t e ; description of t h e holyplaces in, v . 16, pp. 317, 318 a n d n o t e s ; l i g h t of t h e c h u r c h of t h e Ascension visible f r o m , v. 17, p. 3 1 9 ; J e w s forb i d d e n to enter, I I 19; J u d a i s m of t h e C h u r c h at, I I . 190; c o m m u n i s m i n t h e C h u r c h at, I I . 245 ; c h u r c h of, regarded as a monastery, I I . 388. H i i , I o n a , A i d a n sent f r o m , iii. 5 a n d note ; iii. 3, p. 132 a n d notes (cf. I I . 113, 127); belongs to B r i t a i n , ib. (cf. I I . 126) ; g r a n t e d b y t h e Picts to I r i s h m o n k s , ib. a n d note ; i t s monast e r y rules over m a n y m o n a s teries among t h e Picts a n d n o r t h e r n Scotti, ib. (cf. iii. 21, p. 171; I I . 134, 135, 204, 33i) 5 g r a n t e d t o Columba, iii. 4, p. 133 a n d notes (cf. v. 24, P- 353) j its dimensions, ib. (cf. I I . 41); peculiar constitution of, ib. p. 134 a n d n o t e ; P a s c h a l e r r o r s of, ib.; r e f o r m e d by Egbert, ib. pp. 134, 135 (cf. p . xli , ; n o t identical w i t h J e w i s h practice, ib. p . 135 ; I I . 114; Seghine abbot of, iii. 5, p. 135; I I . 113 ; F i n a n sent from, iii. 17, p. 160 (cf. I I . 127, 139) ; a n island a n d m o n a s t e r y of t h e Scotti, ib.; Ceollach r e t i r e s to, iii. 21, p . 171; Colman retires to, a f t e r t h e Synod of W h i t b y , iv. 4, p . 213 ; Colman h a d been sent f r o m , ib. (cf. I I . 127) ; Columba f o u n d e r of, v. 9, p. 297 ; reverence for, a m o n g t h e Picts a n d Scots, ib.; A d a m n a n abbot of, iSf P- 3*5 a n d notes ; fails to convert t h e m o n k s of, ib.; m o n k s of, converted t o t h e r i g h t E a s t e r a n d t o n s u r e by Egbert, v . 22, pp. 346, 347 a n d n o t e s ; E g b e r t r e m a i n s t h i r t e e n years in, ib. p . 347 a n d n o t e ; dies t h e r e , ib. a n d n o t e ; m o n k s of, convert N o r t h u m b r i a , p. x v i i i ; l e a r n i n g of, ib.; scribal school of, p. x x note ; snakes expelled from, b y St. Columba, I I . 10; question of inclusion of, i n t e r m Scottia,

Index

Nomìnum, Locorum,

I I . 12, 82, 83, 126, 186, 192, 197; Cuimene A i l b e abbot of, I I . 1 3 0 ; Failbe abbot of, I I . 121 ; a stepping-stone between Irel a n d and B r i t a i n , I I . 126 ; transformation of t h e n a m e into Iona, I I . 127 ; question of earlier C h r i s t i a n i t y in, I I . 132 ; decline of, especially after S c a n d i n a v i a n invasions, I I . 135 ; restored b y S t Margaret, ib.; head of t h e I r i s h C h u r c h in B r i t a i n , I I . 1 7 8 ; L m d i s f a r n e in the province of, I I . 188 ; E g f r i d buried i n , I I . 261 ; A l d f r i d an exile in, I I . 260, 262, 337 ; A d a m n a n said to h a v e been expelled from, I I . 302 ; f a m i l y of (t. e. the Columb ite clergy), expelled from the P i c t i s h k i n g d o m , I I . 331 ; m e n of Saxon race at, I I . 337 ; F a e l c h u abbot of, th. ; Paschal cycles of, I I . 350, 351 (cf. iii. 4, P- 134)HILAKIUS, pope, synod of, forbids bishops to nominate their successors, I I . 82. H i l a r u s , archpresbyter and vicegerent of t h e R o m a n see, joins in w r i t i n g to the I r i s h clergy, ii. 19, p. 123. H I L A R Y , St., p. lxiii. H i l d , d a u g h t e r of Hereric n e p h e w of E d w i n , iv. 23, p. 252 and notes ; her noble b i r t h , ib. (cf. I I . 90) ; converted w i t h E d w i n b y Paulinus, ib. ; goes to East A n g l i a i n t e n d i n g to follow her sister H e r e s w i t h to Chelles, ib. and notes ; recalled b y A i d a n , ib. ; receives a small monastery to the north of the W e a r , tb. ; abbess of Hartlepool, ib. and note ; iii. 24, p. 179 a n d note ; often visited b y A i d a n and other religious men, iv. 23, p. 2 5 3 ; builds t h e m o n a s t e r y of W h i t b y a n d becomes abbess of it, ib. pp. 252, 254 ; iii. 24, p. 179 a n d note ; iii. 25, p. 183 and note ; attends the S y n o d of W h i t b y on t h e Celtic side, ib. a n d note ; consulted by k i n g s and princes, iv. 23, p. 254 a n d n o t e ; nume-

Rerum.

477

rous bishops educated under, tb. p p . 254, 255 a n d n o t e s ; her f a t h e r Hereric poisoned, ib. p. 255 and n o t e ; her mother's dream at the t i m e of her birth, ib. pp. 255, 256 a n d note ; her long illness a n d death, ib. pp. 252, 256 and note ; v. 24, p. 355 ; p. l x v i i i ; v i s i o n s connected w i t h her death, iv. 23, pp. 257, 258 a n d notes ; I I . 138 ; Csedmon belonged to her monastery, iv. 24, p. 258 a n d n o t e s ; alleged translation of, to Glastonbury, I I . 167, 247, 248 ; to Gloucester, ib ; her opposition to W i l f r i d , I I . 189, 190. H I L D E G A R , bishop of Meaux, w r i t e s the L i f e of Faro, I I 203. H I L D E G A E D , St., her education i n t h e Psalter, I I . 138. H i l d i l i d , abbess of B a r k i n g , succeeds Ethelberg, iv. 10, p. 224 a n d note ; A l d h e l m ' s De V i r g i nitate dedicated to, I I . 219, 311. HILDEIC, 1. L i d e r i k .

H i l p e r i c (Chilperic I I ) , k i n g o f the Neustrian Franks, receives Ceolfrid, and gives h i m commendat o r y letters, Haa. § 32 and note. HINCMAR, archbishop of Rheims, letter of L u p u s of Ferrara to, p clvi n o t e ; rebuked for too frequent use of his pallium, I I . 52 ; asks for a copy of B e d e ' s I n Prouerbia, p. clii note. HINIELDUS, I I .

249.

HIPPO, C o u n c i l of, I I . 2 1 2 ; v. A u -

gustinus. HIPPOLYTUS,

doctrine

of

the

six

ages of t h e world, p. x l i note ; m y t h of, p. l x i v note ; his H e x ameron, I I . 7 ; t w o bodies of, shown at Rome, I I . 158. HIRIDANUM, w r o n g reading for N i r i d a n u m i n iv. 1, p. 202, v. note a. I. H i s p a n i a , fronts B r i t a i n , i. 1, p. 9 and note ; and Ireland, ib. p. 11 a n d n o t e ; governed b y Constantius, i. 8 ; Scots said to h a v e come from, I I . 8, 9 ; conquered b y the Saracens as a d i v i n e j u d g e m e n t , I I . 338, 339.

4 7 8

dominum, Locorum,

Index

Hispaxms, Theodosius a Spaniard, i. 9. H i s t o r i a E c o l e s i a s t i c a , Bede's, I . 5 - 3 6 0 ; v. B a e d a . H l o d u i u s (Clovis I I , q. v.), k i n g of the F r a n k s , receives Fursa, iii. 19, p. 168 and note. H l o t h a r i u s , k i n g of the Cantuarii, iv. 17 ; v. Hlothere. Hlothere, Hlotheri, Hlotharius, k i n g of K e n t , succeeds h i s b r o t h e r Egbert, iv. 5, p. 217 a n d note ; iv. 26, p. 268; Council of H a t f i e l d h e l d i n r e i g n of, iv. 17, p. 239 a n d note ; I m m a obtains h i s ransom-money from, iv. 22, p. 2 5 1 ; w o u n d e d i n battle against t h e S o u t h Saxons led b y h i s n e p h e w Edric, i v . 26, p. 368 a n d n o t e ; dies, and is succeeded b y Edric, ib. a n d n o t e ; v . 24, p. 355 ; E d r i c reigns i n conjunction w i t h , I I . 264 ; l a w s of, ib. H l o t h h e r e , v. Leutherius. HOLDEB, A l f r e d , editions of H . E., p. Ixxxii. HOLY

I S L A N D , V.

Lindisfarnensis

insula. HOLY

SPIBIT,

double

procession

of, I I . 233. H O L Y WATER, u s e of, I I . 2 7 6 .

HOLYWOOD, or A r d m i o N a s c a , B e l -

fast Lough, Ireland, L a i s r e n mac Nasca abbot of, I I . 113. H o m e l e a flumen, t h e Hamble, H a n t s . , flows t h r o u g h t h e lands of t h e Jutes, iv. 16, p. 238 a n d note. H o n o r i u s , j o i n t emperor, i. 1 0 ; emperor, i. 11 and n o t e ; orders C o n s t a n t i n u s to be slain, ib.; succeeded b y Theodosius t h e younger, i. 13 a n d note ; legislation of, I I . 47. H o n o r i u s I , pope, succeeds Boniface V i n t h e apostolic see, ii. 17, p. 118 a n d note ; sends a p a l l i u m to P a u l i n u s , ib. pp. 118, 119 (cf. I I . 5 0 ) ; a n d a letter to Edwin, ¿6.pp.n8-i2oandnotes; sends a letter a n d a p a l l i u m to Honorius, ii. 18, pp. 120-122 a n d notes ; sends a letter to t h e I r i s h on t h e Easter question, ii.

Rerum.

19, p. 122 a n d notes (cf. I I . 114, 1 2 5 ) ; succeeded b y Severinus, ib. a n d note ; B o m a n u s of Rochester sent as a n e n v o y to, b y Justus, ii. 20, p. 126 a n d n o t e ; sends B i r i n u s to B r i t a i n , iii. 7, p. 139 ; orders A s t e r i u s to consecrate h i m , ib. and note ; h i s decree on t h e use of t h e pallium, I I . 52 ; rebuilds t h e c h u r c h of t h e Quattuor Coronati, I I . 9 1 ; letters i n ii. 10, 11 assigned to, b y B r i g h t , I I . 97 ; dies Oct. 638, I I . n o , 112 ; infected w i t h Monothelitism, ib. HONORIUS I I , pope, conflict of, w i t h A n s e l m V archbishop of Milan, I I . 51. H o n o r i u s , archbishop of Canterbury, succeeds Justus, ii. 18, p. 120 a n d n o t e ; sends F e l i x to evangelise t h e East A n g l i a n s , ii. 15, p. 1 1 6 a n d note (cf. I I . n o ) ; consecrated b y P a u l i n u s at Lincoln, ii. 16, p. 117 ; ii. 18, p. 120 and notes (cf. I I . 49, 5 2 ) ; p a l l i u m sent to, b y Pope H o norius, ii. 17, p. 1 1 9 ; ii. 18, p. 120 (cf. I I . 50) ; letter of Pope H o n o r i u s to, ib. pp. 120-122 a n d notes ; I I . 1 3 1 ; receives P a u l i n u s a n d Ethelberg after H a t field, ii. 20, p. 1 2 5 ; i n v i t e s P a u l i n u s to accept t h e see of Rochester, ib. p. 126 (cf. I I . n o ) ; consecrates I t h a m a r as bishop of Rochester, iii. 14, p. 154 a n d note (cf. I I . n o ) ; consecrates T h o m a s as bishop of t h e E a s t A n g l e s , iii. 20 a n d note (cf. I I . 1 0 6 ) ; dies, ib. a n d note (cf. I I . 3 1 6 ) ; succeeded after a n i n t e r v a l b y Deusdedit, ib. a n d n o t e ; h i s respect for A i d a n , i i i . 25, p. 182 ; a disciple of Pope Gregory, v . 19, p. 323 (cf. I I . 1 1 0 ) ; a r c h bishop at t h e t i m e of W i l f r i d ' s a r r i v a l i n K e n t , ib. (cf. I L I I I , 3 1 6 ) ; spurious letter of H o norius to, I I . I I I . HOBACE, cited b y B e d e , pp. Ii note, liii. H o r s a , son of Victgils, one of t h e leaders of t h e i n v a d i n g

Index

Nominum, Locorwm,

Rerum.

479

Saxons, i. 15, p. 3 1 ; slain by tarium' of St. Andrew in, iii. the Britons, ib.; his monument 14, p. 154 and note ; Putta conexisting in Bede's time in the secrated in, iv. 2, p. 206; ravaged east of Kent, ib.; II. 28. by Ethelred of Mercia, iv. 12, p. Host, joint responsibility of the, 238 and note ; Cwichelm conseII. 243. crated in, ib. and note. Howard, Henry, former owner of Hrypensis ecclesia, Ripon, Eadhed MS. Ar., p. cxxvi. praesul of, iii. 28, p. 195 and Howard, William, former owner note ; iv. 12, p. 229 and note. of MS. Ar., p. cxxvi. Rypensemonasterium, TunHrenus, Rhenus, the Rhine, bertand Ceolfridinvitedto,Haa. boundary between Gauls and § 3 and note (cf. II. 193); Ceolfrid Germans, i. 2, p. 13 ; crossed ordained priest at, ib.; Ceolfrid by the Alani, &c., i. 11 ; bodies returns to, Haa. § 4 and note ; of the twoHewalds thrown into, Ceolfrid retires to, Haa. § 8 and v. 10, p. 300 and note ; Cologne note ; Eata called founder of, upon, ib. p. 301; In Litore II. 193 ; Wilfrid complains of (Kaiserswerth) an island in, attempt to convert, into a v. 11, p. 302 and note; Saxons bishop's see, I I . 224, 327, 385 ; ravage from, to Denmark, I I . v. In Hrypum. 28; Wilbrord lands at the mouth Hrypum, v. In Hrypum. of, II. 288. See also Rh-. Hbetiigab, V. Eedger. Huaetberct, abbot of Wearmouth Hreutford, id est uadum harunand Jar row, Bede's Life of, v. 24j P- 359 > v- Baeda, Hist. Abb.; dinis, Redbridge, Hants, Cynibert abbot of, iv. 16, p. 237 and brought up in the monastery note. of Wearmouth, p. xiv; Hab. Hrof, eponymous of Rochester, § 18 ; visits Rome under Pope ii. 3, p. 85. Sergius, p. xvii ; Hab. § 18 ; I I . Hrofaescsestrse, Hrofesceestir, 365; elected abbot of WearRochester, English name of mouth and Jarrow, and conDorubreuis, q. v., ii. 3, p. 85 and firmed by Ceolfrid, pp. xiv, note; Putta bishop of, iv. 5, p. cxlviii ; Hab. § 18 and notes ; 2 1 5 ; a castle of the Cantuarii, Haa. §§ 29, 30; II. 367; letter ib.; v. Dorubreuis. of, commending Ceolfrid to Gregory II, Hab. §§ 18, 19 and Hrofensis antistes, Aldwulf, v. 23, note ; Haa. § 30 and note; conp. 350 (cf. II. 338). Hrofensis firmed as abbot by Acca, pp. xv, ciuitas, Rochester, Paulinus xvi ; Hab. § 20 and note ; I I . bishop of, v. 24, p. 354. Hro33°j 367 > letter of Gregory I I fensis ecclesia, Justus rules, ii. to, Haa. § 39 and notes; sur7, p. 94; bishop of, ii. 8, p. 95 ; vives Bede, pp. xiv, cxlviii ; I I . Romanus praesul of, ii. 20, p. 126 365; Bede's In Apocalypsin and and note; Ithamar antistes of, De Temp. Rat. dedicated to, pp. iii. 20 and note ; Gebmund sucxiv note, xxxix, cxlvii; called ceeded by Tobias as praesul of, Eusebius on account of his v. 8, p. 295 and note; Tobias piety, pp. xiv, xv, cxlvii; I I . praesul of, v. 23, p. 348; MS. 367; letter of St. Boniface to, H3 belonged to, p. cxxvi; Hubert pp. xiv, xxiv; II. 368; affection precentor of, ib. Hrofensis epiof Bede for, p. xxxiii ; confused scopus, Paulinus, iii. 14, p. 154. with Witmer, II. 366; date of Hbofesbketa, near the Medway, his priesthood, I I . 368; his II. 80. youth, II. 369 ; the Hist. Abb. Hrofl ciuitas, Rochester, Justus Anon, ascribed to, by Pits, I I . returns to, ii. 6, p. 93; ' secre-

480

Index

Nominum, Locorwn,

3 7 1 ; corruptions of his name, ib.; confused with Winbert, abbot of Nursling, ib. H U B E R T , precentor of Rochester, p. cxxvi. HUGO

DE

S.

VICTORE, ?

De

uir-

ginitate Sancte Marie, p. exx; treatises of, p. cxlii. Huiccii, Augustine's Oak on the borders of, ii. a, p. 81 and notes. Huicciorum prouincia, Eaba, queen of t h e South Saxons, comes from, iv. 13, p. 230 and note; baptized there, tb.; people of, Christian, ib.; Oftfor goes to, iv. 33, p. 255 and n o t e ; Osric king of, ib. and note (cf. I I . 225) ; Tatfrid elected bishop of, ib. and note ; Bosel bishop of, ib. and n o t e ; resigns through illhealth, and is succeeded by Oftfor, ib. and n o t e ; Wilfrid bishop of, in 731, v. 23, p . 350 and note; Egwin bishop of, after Oftfor, II.246, 315, 341; Oshere king of, I I . 247. H T J L L E , George, former owner of MS. 0 9 , p. cviii. Humber, i. 15, p. 31 and n o t e ; Ceolfrid embarks at mouth of, Haa. § 3 1 ; Wilgils an anchorite at the mouth of, I I . 288. H u m b r a , H y m b r a , t h e Humber, boundary between t h e northern and southern Angli, i. 25, p. 45 ; ii. 5, p. 89 ; ii. 9, p. 97; I I . 29, 30; Ethelbert's power extends to, i. 25, p. 45 ; ii. 3, p. 85 ; all to the south of, subject to Ethelbald of Mercia in 731, v. 23, p. 350 and note; Lind sey to the south of, ii. 16, p. 117 and n o t e ; t h e southern boundary of Deira, I I . 120. HTTMBRENSES, i. e. Northumbrians, I I . 390; v. Hymbronenses, Nordanhymbri, Umbrensis. H U N E B E R T , corruptly for Hwsetbert, I I . 371. H u n i , H u n n i , Blaedla and Attila kings of, i. 13 and note ; one of t h e tribes of Germany, v. 9, p. 296 and note ; name of Humber derived from (!), I I . 30; story

Rerum.

of a king of, I I . 150; t h e Avars perhaps included by Bede in, I I . 286. H U N T I N G D O N , Henry of, v. Henry. H u n u a l d , a gesith of Oswin, iii. 14, p. 1 5 5 ; betrays h i m to Oswy, ib. and note. H U R S T , W., his translation of Bede's H. E., p. cxxxii. HUSSEY, Robert, his edition of H.E.,pp.lxxxi,lxxxii; of Bede's Hist. Abb., p. cxxxix. H Y D E A B B E Y , Winchester, p. c x ; I I . 143Hygbald, abbot in Lindsey (probably of Bardney), visits Egbert i n Ireland, iv. 3, p. 211 and note; hears from him the vision seen in Ireland at t h e time of Ceadda's death, ib. (cf. I I . 196). H Y G B A L D , bishop of Lindisfarne, letter of Alcuin to, I I . 70, 249. H y m b r a flumen, the Humber, v. 23, p. 350 ; v. Humber, Humbra. Hymbronenses, i. e. the Northumbrians, Egfrid king of, iv. 17, p. 239 and note (cf. I I . 29, 30, 261); v. Humbrenses, Nordanhymbri. H y m n o r u m L i b e r , Bede's, v. 24, p. 359 ; v. Baeda. H Y P O S T A S I S , theological meaning of t h e term, I I . 232. I, J . Iaoob, tribes of, iii. 29, p. 197. Iacobus, Iustus, speech of, to St. Paul, cited, iii. 25, p. 185; asceticism of, I I . 237. Iacobus, Iacob, deacon of Paulinus, iii. 25, p. 181 ; ii. 16, p. 117 and n o t e ; survived to Bede's time, ib. p. 118; left by Paulinus at York on his retirement to Kent, ii. 20, p. 126 a n d n o t e ; his missionary success, ib. ; his skill as a chanter and teacher of ecclesiastical chanting, ib. and note (cf. iv. 2, p. 205) ; dies at a great age, ib.; a village near Catterick still preserved his name in Bede's time, ib. and n o t e ; observes

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

the catholic Easter, iii. 25, p. 181 (cf. II. 118) ; attends the Synod of Whitby, ib. p. 183. I-FFINBERT, archbishop of Canterbury, p. cxx. JAMES I I , lands at Ambleteuse in 1689, I I . 64. JARROW, V. I n Gyruum.

Iaruman, second bishop of the Mercians nnder Wulfhere, iii. 24, p. 180 and note; successor of Trumhere, iii. 30; sent by Wulfhere to reconvert the East Saxons, ib. and note; his success and return, ib. and note ; story of this told to Bede by a priest who accompanied him, ib. (cf. p. x l i v ) ; dies, and is succeeded by Ceadda, iv. 3, p. 206 and note. Ibas, bishop of Edessa, Council of Constantinople against, iv. 17, p. 240 and note. ICANHOE, Ceolfrid trained under Botulf at, p. xxv ; founded by Botulf, I I . 358, 372. ICONOCLASTIC 230, 360.

CONTROVERSY,

II.

I d a , accession of, v. 24, p. 353 and note ; the progenitor of the Northumbrian royal race, ib. !cf. I I . 119, 120); founder of Bamborough, I I . 141; husband of Bebba according to some, ib. ; Eata a descendant of, I I . 378. Idlse amnis, the Idle, a tributary of the Trent, Ethelfrid defeated by Redwald on the banks of, ii. 12, p. i r o and note. Ieiunium triduanum, a Celtic and Jewish institution, I I . 78, 227, 258; fasting on Wednesday and Friday, I I . 136; Lenten fasts established by Earconbert, iii. 8, p. 142 and note ; commutation of fasting, I I . 276. JEREMIAH, V. Hieremias. IERNE, Ireland, I I . 10. JEROME,

V.

Hieronimus.

JERVAUX, MS.

O 20

belonged

to

monastery of St. Mary at, p. cxxi. JERUSALEM, V. Hierosolyma. lease, root of, iii. 29, p. 197. VOL. II.

I

Rerum.

481

Iesus Christus, i. 27, p. 51; i. 32, p. 6 8 ; ii. 10, p. 1 0 3 ; ii. 19, p. 1 2 4 ; iii. 17, p. 1 6 2 ; iii. 29, p. 198 ; iv. 5, p. 2 1 4 ; iv. 14, P- 235;

i v . 17, p p . 2 3 9 , 2 4 0 ; v . 14, p . 314 ;

v. 19, p. 3 3 0 ; v. 21, p. 3 4 0 ; v. 24> P- 359» E®- § 4 j church at Canterbury dedicated to (Christ Church), i. 33 and note ; I I . 44 ; Cuthbert the first archbishop to be buried in, I I . 80. Iesus Naue, Joshua, succeeds Moses, I I . 367; Haa. § 39 and note; v. Iosua. Imma, a thane of JSlfwine, iv. 22, p. 249 and note; taken captive after the battle of the Trent, ib. p. 250; his miraculous experience, ib. pp. 250, 251 and notes; sold at London to a Frisian, ib. p. 251 and note; released and goes to Kent, ib.; effects his ransom, ib.; returns to Northumbria, ib. I m m i n , a Mercian dux, heads the Mercians against Oswy, iii. 24, p. 180 and note. 1 imperium' versus 'regnum,' I I . 43, 86' impietas,' ' impius ' = pitilessness, pitiless, I I . 103, 171, 226, 260.

In

Andilegum, Andeley - sur Seine, one of the chief Frankish monasteries frequented by the English, iii. 8, p. 142 and notes. I n Bereoingum, Barking, Essex, iv. 6, p. 219 and note ; Earconwald founds a monastery for his sister Ethelberg at, ib. and n o t e ; plague at, iv. 7, p. 219 and note; I I . 195; miracles at, iv. 7-10 and notes ; Hildilid abbess of, iv. 10, p. 224 and note; I I . 311; a double monastery, I I . 150; date of, I I . 218. INBHEE DAEILE, or Ennereilly, county Wicklow, II. 83. I n Brige, Faremoutier - en - Brie, founded by Fara, iii. 8, p. 142 and notes; one of the chief Frankish monasteries resorted to by the English, ib. and note ; Saethryd and Ethelberg abbesses

482

Index

N'ominum, Locorum, Rerum.

Ingobehga, wife of Charibert and of, ib. and note (cf. I I . 144) ; a mother of Bertha, II. 42. double monastery, I I . 150. I n g u a l d , bishop of London and I n Cale, Cale, Chelles, near Paris, of the province of t h e East one of t h e chief Prankish Saxons, v. 23, p. 350 and note monasteries frequented by t h e (cf. II. 178) ; one of t h e conseEnglish, iii. 8, p. 14s a n d note ; crators of Archbishop Tat win, Horeswith, Hild's sister, enters, ib ; alive in 731, ib.; dies, C. 745. iv. 23, p. 253 ; H i l d intends to I n G y r u u m , Jarrow, Co. Durham, enter, ib. a n d note ; Gisla abbess II. 104; on the Tyne, v 21, p. of, p. xix n o t e ; I I . 149; Wilcoma abbess of, I I . 2 1 9 ; 332 and n o t e ; called Portus Ecgfridi, p. x i note ; II. 361 ; Baldhild retires to, I I 322. monastery of St. Paul at, v. 21, Inchkeith, V. Giudi urbs. p. 332 (cf. Hab. § 7 and note ; Inolusus, life of an, p. xxxi note ; § 9! § J5> P- 379 and note ; § 18 II. 69. and note ; Haa. § n and note ; I n Conpendio, Compiegne, II. § 12 and note ; §§ 14, 18; § 23 104; W i l f r i d consecrated a t , and note ; §§ 25, 29; pp. ix, xi, iii. 28, p. 194 and note ; II. 317. xiv, xvi-xviii, xx, xxvii note, Incokktjption after death, a sign xxxii note, xlvi, xlviii, lxxii ; of chastity, I I . 151, 152 (cf. II. 193) ; Bede a priest of, v. 24, II. 240). p. 357 ; v. Baeda ; called ' EcgI n C u n e n i n g u m , ? Cunningham, ferSes Mynster,' p. xi note ; i n or Chester-le-Street, II. 104; the diocese of Hexham, pp. x a district of t h e Northumbrians, note, cxlvi n o t e ; no large v. 12, p 304 a n d n o t e ; Drytscriptorium at, p. xx ; decline h e l m belongs to, ib. of, p. xxxii ; becomes a cell of I n D e r a u u d a , id est in Silua DeroDurham, ib. n o t e ; part of ram, Beverley, Y o r k s , II. 104 ; Biscop's church still remaining B e r t h u n abbot of monastery of, at, p. lxxix n o t e ; date of v. 2, p. 283 and n o t e ; Bishop foundation of, II. 361, 3 7 0 ; J o h n retires to, dies, a n d i s dedication inscription of church buried at, v. 6, p. 292 ; II. 273; of, II. 361 ; v. Paulus. Bishop J o h n and B e r t h u n cofounders of, II. 274. I n H r y p u m , Ripon, II. 104 ; Alchfrid grants to Wilfrid the monasIndications, H.38, 39, 212, 231, 376. tery of, which he had formerly In Feppmgum, unidentified, granted to the adherents of the region called, I I . 104 ; Diuma Scotti, v . 19, p. 325 and note ; died in, iii. 21, p. 171 and note. iii. 25, p. 183 and notes ; II. Infinitive, with a verb of motion 193, 317 ; E t h e l w a l d a monk of, to express a purpose, II. 124. v. 1, p. 281 ; W i l f r i d buried i n '-ing,' Saxon termination implychurch of St. Peter at, v. 19, ing derivation, I I . 10, 88, 104. pp. 322, 330 and note ; Cuthbert In G e t l i n g u m , place called, Gilling, Yorkshire, I I . 104; ' praepositus h o s p i t u m ' at, p . xxviii note (cf. II. 323); monastery founded at, in expiation of the murder of Oswin, Wilfrid exhorted t o retire to, iii. 14, p. 155 a n d note ; iii. 24, II. 56 ; Gregorian music at, I I . pp. 179, 180; Trumhere abbot 119; body of St. Cuthbert at, of, ib. ; Ceolfrid enters, Haa. § 2 II. 157; Cuthbert a n d Eata retire from, II. 189, 193, 323 ; and note (cf. I I . 193) ; Cynef r i d abbot of, ib. ; Tunbert W i l f r i d i n retirement at, II. abbot of, ib. a n d note (cf. I I . 207, 317, 324; Wilbrord edu193); S o m a n Easter observed cated at, II. 288, 293 ; Wilfrid at, I I . 372. builds the church at, II. 318,

Index

Jüfominum, Locorvm,

323; Wilfrid restored to, II. 319, 320, 326, 328; expulsion of Eadhed from, II. 326; ceases to be a bishop's see till 1836, ib.; II. 328 (cf. II. 384); Wilfrid complains of treatment of, II. 224, 327, 383; Ceolfrid returns to, from Icanhoe, II. 372 ; Ceolfrid retires to, from Wearmouth, II. 373; v. Hrypensis. Ini, king of the West Saxons, succeeds Csedwalla, v. 7, p. 294 and note; iv. 15; keeps Sussex in subjection, ¿6.; resigns and goes to Home, v. 7, p. 294 and note; the first to introduce written law into Wessex, II. 87; calls Earconwald 'my bishop,' II. 217 ; spurious charter of, II. 229; said to have founded the school of the AngloSaxons at Bome, II. 281; a friend of Aldhelm, ib. ; his wars with Ceolred ofMercia, II. 314 ; his law on Church-scots, II. 382.

Inisbonflnde, Inisboffin, on the coast of Mayo, Colman builds a monastery at, for the monks brought from Lindisfarne, iv. 4, p. 213 and notes; leaves the Irish monks there, ib. I N I S CELTRA, Lough Derg, Stellanus abbot of, II. 113. INISHMAHEE, V. Nendrum. INLADE, V. Genladae. In Iiitore, Kaiserswerth, II. 104; an island in the Bhine, v. 11, p. 302 and note; granted by Pippin to Swidbert, ib.; Swidbert builds a monastery, and dies there, ib. INNOCENT III, pope, p. cxiv; sends a MS. by Gregory I to the bishop of Livonia, II. 70, 71. 'innotesco,' transitive, II. 61. Insula Cerui, v. Heruteu. I N S U L A C E B U I , V. Cerui Insula. Insula uituli marini, v. Selseseu. Insulae, v. Lirinensis insula. INTERCESSION OP SAINTS, Bede's views on, II. 181. I n Undalum, Oundle, Northants., II. 104; Wilfrid dies in the

Berum.

4 8 3

province called, v. 19, pp. 322, 330 and note ; II. 320. INVOCATION OF SAINTS, Bede's views on, II. i8r. JOASH, example of, cited, I I . 187. lob, his example cited, i. 19; ii. h PP- 77, 78; v. 21, p. 342 ; Hab. § 12; Gregory I's commentary on, begun at Constantinople, finished at Bome, ii. 1, p. 75 and notes; cited, ib. p. 78 and notes; Bede's chapters of readings on, v. 24, p. 358. JOCELINE, Life of St. Kentigern, II.

287.

Iohannes Baptista, accounted a martyr, i. 27, p. 51 and note; II. 164; practised what he preached, p. xxxvi note; homily for day of, p. cxix; austerity of, II. 259. Iohannes, euangelista, the Celts defend their Easter practice by the example of, iii. 25, pp. 184186 and notes; II. 190, 348, 349; his successors in Asia abandon his Easter practice, ib. p. 186; lame man cured by, v. 2, p. 284; Bede's commentary on the Apocalypse of, v. 24, p. 358; v. Baeda; pictures from the Apocalypse of, placed in St. Peter's church at Wearmouth, Hab. § 6, p. 369 and note; Epistle of, cited, Ee. § 17, pp. 422, 423; Bede translates Gospel of, pp. lxxv, clxii; fragment of hymn to, p. cxiii; type of the contemplative life, II. 69; church of St. John Lateran, Wilfrid's first appeal heard in, II. 7 1 ; authority of, claimed for Celtic tonsure, II. 354. Iohannes, martyr, relics of, sent by Yitalian to Oswy, iii. 29, p. 198.

Iohannes I V , pope, succeeds Severinus in the Eoman see, ii. 19, pp. 122, 123 and note; while pope elect writes to the Irish on the Paschal question and Pelagianism, ib. pp. 122124 and notes ; II. 125 ; opposes the Monothelites, II. 112.

I i 2

484

Index

Nominum, Locorwrri,

I o h a n n e s V I , pope, Wilfrid's second appeal heard before, v. 1 9 , pp. 3 2 7 , 3 3 8 ; I I . 320; letters of, in favour of Wilfrid, v. 1 9 , p. 3 2 7 ; I I . 2 7 5 . IOHANNES V I I I , pope, his regulations about the pallium, I I . 50. IOHANNES XII, pope, grants pallium to Dunstan, I I . 52. IOHANNES, patriarch of Constantinople, letter of Gregory I to, I I . 68.

Iohannes, archchanter of St. •Peter's, and abbot of St.Martin's at Borne, Hab. § 6, p. 369 and notes; Haa. § 1 0 ; iv. 18, pp. 240, 241 and notes ; present at, and signs t h e decrees of t h e Council of Hatfield, ib. and n o t e ; v. 24, p. 355 ; comes to Britain with Benedict Biseop, iv. 18, p. 241 and note ; Haa. § 10; Hab. § 6, p. 369 and note; teaches t h e Roman mode of chanting in Benedict's monastery and elsewhere, ¿6.; iv. 18, p. 241 a n d n o t e ; I I . 119; commissioned to inquire into t h e orthodoxy of t h e English Church, iv. 18, pp. 241, 242; lends the decrees of the Council of Rome to Benedict's monastery to be copied, ib. p. 242 and note; receives a copy of the decrees of the Council of Hatfield for the pope, ib.; dies and is buried at Tours on his way back, ib. and note ; writings of, preserved at Wearmouth, Hab. § 6, P- 3 6 9I o h a n n e s , consiliarius and vicegerent of the Roman see, joins in writing to the Irish clergy, ii. 19, p. 1 2 3 . IOHANNES, o n e of A u g u s t i n e ' s c o m -

panions, afterwards abbot of St. Augustine's, I I . 37. Iohannes, primicerius and vicegerent of the Roman see, joins in writing to the Irish clergy, ii. 1 9 , p. 1 2 3 . Iohannes, archbishop of Aries, Vitalian gives Theodore and Hadrian commendatory letters

Rerum.

to, iv. 1, p. 203 and n o t e s ; he detains them, ib. IOHANNES, bishop of Antioch, letter of Theodoret to, I I . 233. Iohannes, bishop of Hexham, iv. 2 3> P- a 54 > educated under Hild at Whitby, ib. (cf. I I . 274); succeeds Eata at Hexham, v. 2, pp. 282, 283 and notes ; I I . 326 ; miracles wrought by, v. 2-6 and n o t e s ; p. lxv n o t e ; cites a medical precept of Archbishop Theodore, v. 3, p. 285 and note (c£ I I . 274); transferred to York on death of Bosa, ib. and note(cf. I I . 274,327); succeeded by Wilfrid at Hexham, ib.; forbids a n ignorant priest to administer baptism, v. 6, p. 291 and note ; causes Herebald to be rebaptized, ib. and n o t e ; retires to Beverley, dies, and is buried there, ib. p. 292 (cf. I I . 273) ; succeeded by Wilfrid I I , ib. and n o t e ; ordains Bede deacon and priest, p. x ; v. 24, P- 357 J II- 374, 275; wrongly called archbishop, I. 432; II. 117, 274; Life of, by Folcard, p. cxx; II. 275, 277 ; chronology of life of, II. 273; his festival observed at Beverley, ib. ; cofounder of Beverley, II. 274; on the Wilfridian view was a usurper, I I . 3 1 6 ; lections on, I. 432IOHANNES diaconus, his Life of Gregory, I I . 389 ; uses the early Life of Gregory, ib. IONA, v. H i i ; origin of the name, I I . 127 ; equated w i t h the Hebrew word for dove, ¿6. JONAS OF BOBBIO, h i s L i f e of S t .

Columban ascribed to Bede, I I . 8 3 ; his Life of St. Para, I I . 148. JOBDAN, Bede on sources of, cited, I I . 4. IOBEUAIXIS, v. J e r v a u x .

Ioseph, example of, cited, v. 21, P- 342.

JOSEPH o r AKIMATHEA, I I . 90, 9 1 .

JOSEPH, husband of the Virgin Mary, Bede maintains perpetual virginity of, I L 54.

Index

Nominum,

IOSEPHUS, use made by Bede of, p. li. Iosua, p. xv ; Bede's chapters of readings on, v. 24, p. 358 ; v. Iesus Naue. ' ipse ' = the same, I I . 61, 373. IRISH CHURCH, m o n a s t i c organisat i o n of, I I . 1 3 3 - 1 3 5 , 285 ; u s e of

the Psalms m, I I . 137 ; asceticism of, p. xxx ; II. 139, 170, 178 ; liberality of, to foreign students, II. 145 ; v. Celtic Churches, Chanting.

IRISH MISSIONARIES, c o n v e r t a l a r g e

part of t h e Continent, I I . 170 ; in parts of Britain other t h a n Northumbria, II. 226.

IRISH MONASTERIES, V. M o n a s t e r i e s . IRISH PILGRIMS, a t G l a s t o n b u r y ,

II. 170 (cf. p. cxi notei.

IRISH SAINTS, t h e i r f o n d n e s s f o r

imprecations, II. 260. I r m i n r i c , f a t h e r of Ethelbert, son of Octa, ii 5, p. 90 a n d note. Isaac, v. 24, p. 357 ; Hab. § 9. Isaias, II. 164 ; cited, iii. 29, p. 1 9 7 ; Ee. § 11, p. 4 1 4 (cf. I I . 394) 5 § 14, P- 418 (cf. I I . 3 9 3 ) ; Bede's excerpts from St. Jerome on, v. 24, p. 358 ; Bede's chapters of readings on, ib. ; Bede's letter on a passage of, ib. ; v. Baeda. ' isicius ' and its cognates, I I . 6. ISIDORE, bishop of Seville, Bede's obligations to, pp. xxxvii note, xxxviii note, xli ; II. 339 ; his doctrine of t h e six ages of the world, p. xli ; Dante places Bede next to, p. xli note ; his opinion of the Vulgate, p. lv ; Bede's translations from, pp. lxxv, clxii ; his etymologies, II. 10, 29, 41 ; on prohibited degrees, pp. xc, xcix ; on t h e Saracens, II. 339. Ismahel, v. 24, p. 357 ; t h e Saracens or Agareni descended from, II- 339-

Israel, iii. 29, p. 197 ; v. 21, pp. 334-336 ; t h e i r exodus from Egypt, and e n t r y into the Promised Land, one of Csedmon's subjects, iv. 24, p. 261 ; I I . 253 ;

Locorum,

Rerum.

485

Bede's letter on t h e stations of t h e children of, v. 24, p. 358 ; v. Baeda. Israelitica gens, i. 34. Israelitica plebs, v. 21, p. 3 3 6 ; Haa. § 6 ; Ee. § 9, p. 412 Israeliticus populus, i n Egypt, i. 30, p. 65 and notes. Israheliticum regnum, Hab. § 13 and note.

ITALA, V. B i b l e ,

I t a l i a , length of day in, i. 1, p. 11 ; Gratian attempts to cross to, i. 9 ; Valentinianus expelled from, ib.; miracles of saints of, collected by Gregory I in his Dialogues, ii. 1, p 76 and note ; bishops of, ib p. 77 and note ; synod of, u n d e r Boniface IV, ii. 4, p. 88 and note ; Ronan learns the catholic Easter in, iii. 25, p. 181 ; W i l f r i d sees the catholic Easter practised in, ib. p. 184 ; visits of Benedict Biscop to, Haa. § 5 and note ; v. Biscop ; daily communion t h e rule in, Ee. § 15 ; Berengar king of, I I . 1 3 7 ; exile in, I I . 197. I t a h c u m mare, Romanus of Rochester drowned in, ii. 20, p. 126 and note. I t h a m a r , 1 de gente Cantuariorum,' bishop of Rochester, consecrated by Honorius, iii. 14, p. 154 and note (cf. I I . 49, 110); consecrates Deusdedit, iii. 20; dies, ib. and note ; succeeded by Damian, ib. a n d note ; t h e first native bishop, I I . 162, 174; his orthodoxy, I I . 206. I u d a , reges, Ee. § 11, p. 414. I u d a e i , Paschal customs of Iona not identical w i t h those of, iii. 4, p. 135 ; I I . 114 ; concessions of the Apostles to the prejudices of, cited, iii. 25, p. 185 and notes ; forbidden to enter Jerusalem, I I . 19 ; Jutes said to be derived from (!), I I . 29 ; make no representation of t h e Deity, I I . 59JUDAISM of the early Church, I I . 190.

I u d a s Scariothes, example cited, Ee. § 17, p. 422.

of,

486

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

in Nennius, probably not identical with Bede's Giudi, II.

IUDEU,

24, 182. JUDGEMENT,

the Last, preparation for, pp. lxvi, lxvii; II. 161 ; fascination of, for mediaeval art, II. 3 6 1 . Iudices, Judges, Bede's chapters of readings on the book of, v. 24, P- 358. JUDITH, daughter of Charles the Bald, wife of Ethelwulf and Ethelbald, II. 249 ; perhaps the patroness of Otfried of Weissenburg, ib.; Anglo-Saxon poem of Judith possibly dedicated to, ib. JUDITH, wife of Tostig, said to have carried off relics of Oswald, II. 158 ; present at the translation of Oswin, II. 164. JULIAN, St., monastery of, at Le Mans, MS. M probably belonged to, p. lxxxix. JULIAN ERA, p. C.

Iulianus, bishop of Eclanum in Campania, a semi-Pelagian, expelled from his see, i. 10 and note. Iulius, a citizen of Caerleon-onUsk, martyred in the persecution of Diocletian, i. 7, pp. 21, 22 and note ; II. 18. IUSTINA, virgin, II. 242. Iustinianus, emperor, iii. 4, p. 133 ; Code of, II. 47. Iustinianus minor, emperor, Council ofConstantinople under, iv. 17, p. 240 and note. Iustinianus II, emperor, emperor at time of Csedwalla's death, v. 7, p. 2 9 4 . IUSTINUS MARTYR, spurious poem on, p clviii. Iustinus minor, emperor, iii. 4, p. 133 and note. Iustus, archbishop of Canterbury, sent by Gregory to aid Augustine, i. 29, p. 63 (cf. II. 83) ; consecrated bishop of Rochester, ii. 3, p. 85 and notes ; consults with Laurentius and Mellitus on the pagan reaction, ii. 5, p. 91; retires to Gaul, ib. p. 92 ; ii. 6, p. 92 ; returns to Rochester,

Rerum,.

ib. p. 93 ; governs that see, ii. 7, p. 94; rules the English Church with Mellitus, ib. ; receives a letter from Boniface Y, ib. and note ; succeeds Mellitus as archbishop of Canterbury, ii. 8, p. 95 ; receives from Boniface Y authority to consecrate bishops, ib. ; also a letter and pallium, ib. pp. 9 5 - 9 7 and notes • cf. II. 52, 92) ; consecrates Paulinus, v. 24, p. 353 ; ii 9, p. 98 and notes ; dies, ii. 18, p. 120 and note ; succeeded by Honorius, ib. and note ; ii. 16, p. 117 ; sends Romanus as an envoy to Pope Honorius, ii. 20, p. 126 and note; probably not a monk, II. 79 ; mentioned in the Stowe Missal, II. 81, 82 ; spurious letter of Boniface Y to, II. 9 1 . Iutae, Iuti, one of three German tribes who settle in Britain, i. r5> P- 3 1 a n d note ; of whom come the Cantuarii and Yictuarii, ib. ; a tribe of them still survived in Wessex in Bede's time, ib. and note (cf. iv. 16, PP- 2 37j 238 and note) ; derivation of the name, II. 29. K. Kselcaeaestir, Tadcaster, English name of Calcaria ciuitas, iv. 23, p. 253 and note. KAISERSWERTH, V. In Litore. KALENDARIUMDEFUNCTORUM, meaning of term, II. 227. K E B I , St., said to have studied in Ireland, II. 196. K E I L A H , V. Ceila. KELLS, Co. Meath, becomes head of the Columbile monasteries in Ireland, II. 135. KENELM, St., life of, p. cxv. KENNETH MAC A L P I N , Pictish law of succession lasted till, II 9. KENTIGERN, St., I I . 68 ; monastic organisation of, pp. xxiv, xxv note ; consecrated by a single bishop, II. 49, 207 ; example of, cited, II. 136; retirement during

Index

Nominuni, Locorum,

Lent, I I . 271 ; asceticism of, I I . 298; Life of, by Joceline, I I . 287. Ketbinham, Robert, rector of St. Gregory's, London, bequeaths MS. O15 to Merton College, p. cxxv. Kllbos, ordo monasticus of, cited, p. xslx note. Kings, progresses of the AngloSaxon, I I . 109. Kinship, importance of tie of, in early times, I I . 117. Kibknewton, Northumberland, equated by Bates with Maelmin, I I . 105. Kibkoswaxd, name of places in Cumberland and Ayrshire, I I . 159Kyle, V. Cyil Campus. L. Labienus, tribune of Caesar, killed by the Britons, i. 2, p. 14. Xisestingaeu, Laest-, L a s t i n g a e , Lsestingaei, Lastingham, Yorkshire, monastery of, founded by Cedd, iii. 23, pp. 174-176 and notes (cf. Pref. p. 7 and n o t e ) ; the monks of, furnish Bede with materials for the history of the Mercians and East Saxons, Pref. p. 7 ; organised on the model of Lindisfarne, iii. 23, p. 176 and note (cf. I I . 178); stone church at, ib. and note (cf. I I . 101) ; Ceadda abbot of, iii. 28, p. 195 (cf. I I . 207); Ceadda in retirement at, v. 19, p. 326; iv. 3, p. 206; Owine enters the monastery of, ib. p. 208 ; Trumbert a monk of, p. xviii. La&hy, V. Latineacum. Laisren, abbot of Leighlin, induces the Southern Irish to adopt the Boman Easter, I I . 113 ; dies, ib. ; v. Laistranus. Laisben mac Nasca, abbot of Ard mic Nasca, or Holywood, I I . 113 ; v. Laistranus. Iiaistranus, Irish presbyter, letter of John, pope elect, and others to, ii. 19, p. 123 and note. Landulphlts Senior, his account

Rerum.

487

of Gregory I ' s liturgical reforms, I I . 47Lanfranc, archbishop of Canterbury, I I . 43 ; Gregory V I I refuses pallium to, I I . 5 1 ; obit of, observed at Canterbury, I I . 1 3 8 ; rebuilds Rochester cathedral and translates Paulinus' relics, I I . 162 ; canonises Aidhelm, I I . 309 ; translates alleged relics of Wilfrid, I I . 328. Lajstgkes, V. Lingonae, Lingonensis ciuitas. Lapidem, ad, v. Ad Lapidem. Lappenbebg, his charge against Bede refuted, p. xlv note. Lastingham, V. Laestingaeu. Lateran Council, story of an Irish bishop at (1179), I I . 194 j first, (649), I I . 233. L a t i n a lingua, Hadrian and Theodore skilled in, iv. 1, p. 202 ; Hab. § 3 ; their pupils know, as well as English, iv. 2, p. 205 ; p. xviii ; Tobias learned in, v. 8, p. 296 ; v. 23, p. 348 ; Albinus learned in, v. 20, p. 331 and note ; laymen and some monks and clergy ignorant of, Ee. § 5 andnote (cf. I I . 366*1; Gregory I ' s idea of a unity of, I I . 47. Latineacum, Lagny, on the Marne, near Paris, Fursa builds a monastery at, iii. 19, p. 168 and notes ; skull of Fursa at, I I . 174. Latini, iv. 13, p. 232 ; language of, one of the five languages of Britain, i. 1, p. 11 and note. Laud, William, archbishop of Canterbury, former owner of MSS. 0 3 , O20, pp. cxvii, cxxi (cf. p. lxxxvi note); President of St. John's College, Oxford, and Dean of Gloucester, p. cxxi. Laurentius, archbishop of Canterbury, a presbyter, sent with Augustine by Gregory, I I . 81, 390; sent by Augustine to Gregory to announce the conversion of the English, i. 27, p. 48 and note; brings back Gregory's Responsa, &c., I I . 45, 56, 63 ; consecrates the church of SS. Peter and Paul, i. 33 and note;

488

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

consecrated by A u g u s t i n e as h i s successor, ii. 4, p. 86 a n d n o t e s ; extends t h e C h u r c h of t h e English, ib. p. 87 a n d n o t e ; practises w h a t h e preaches, ib. (ef. p. xxxvi) ; a t t e m p t s to b r i n g t h e Celtic Churches to conformity, ib. a n d n o t e ; w r i t e s letters to t h e I r i s h a n d B r i t i s h clergy, %b. pp. 87, 88 a n d notes (cf. I I . 1 0 ) ; receives a l e t t e r f r o m Pope Boniface I Y , ib. p. 88 a n d n o t e ; Mellitus a n d J u s t u s deliberate w i t h , on t h e p a g a n reaction, ii. 5, p. 91 ; prepares to leave B r i t a i n , ii. 6, p. 92 ; mysterious experience of, i n c h u r c h of SS. P e t e r a n d Paul, ib. a n d n o t e ; converts Eadbald, ib. p. 93 ; d e a t h of, ii. 7, p. 93 ; buried n e a r A u g u s t i n e , ib. ; succeeded b y Mellitus, ib. ; said to h a v e t r a n s l a t e d body of L i u d h a r d , I I . 42 ; not a m o n k , I I . 45 ; m e n t i o n e d i n t h e Stowe Missal, I I . 8 1 , 8 2 ; wrongly represented as on good t e r m s w i t h t h e Celtic Churches, I I . 83. L a u r e n t i u s , m a r t y r , relics of, sent by V i t a l i a n to Oswy, iii. 29, p. 198 ; oratory of, at W e a r m o u t h , H a b . § 17, p. 382 a n d n o t e ; H a a . § 25 ; chapel of, at Bradford-on-Avon, I I . 309. LEAD, use of, i n building, I I . 188.

LEADER, t h e , a t r i b u t a r y of t h e

Tweed, vision of C u t h b e r t on t h e b a n k s of, I I . 266. LEANDER, bishop of Seville, Gregory's Moralia w r i t t e n a t request of, I I . 69 ; a t Constantinople on t h e affairs of t h e Visigoths, tb. LECTIONS, t e x t u a l influence of, pp. xlvi -note, cxii, exvi, cxviii ; I. 424-433; for, I I . 2 9 9 .

use

of t h e

H . E.

LECTOR, m e a n i n g of t h e t e r m , p. Ixxii note. LEEDS, V. L o i d i s .

L e g a e a e s t i r , English n a m e of Legionum Ciuitas, q.v., or Chester, ii. 2, p. 84 a n d note. LEOATINE SYNODS ( 7 8 7 ) , c i t e d , I I . 363-

Rerum.

LEGER, St., v. L e o d e g a r .

Legionum ciuitas, Chester, called Legaeaestir b y t h e English, Carlegion by t h e Britons, ii. 2, j>. 84 a n d note ; b a t t l e of, ib. a n d n o t e s ; cause of b a t t l e of, I I . 93 ; effects of, I I . 75, 77 ; date of, I I . 7 7 ; desolation of t h e city by t h i s battle, ^b. ; description of district of, ib. ; t r a d e w i t h I r e l a n d , ib.; origin of t h e name, ib. L e g i o n u m u r b s , Caerleon-on-Usk, citizens of, m a r t y r e d u n d e r Diocletian, i. 7, p p . 21, 22 a n d note.

LEICESTER, see of, t r a n s f e r r e d

to

Dorchester, I I . 245. LEIGH UN, c o u n t y Carlow, Ireland, Laisren abbot of, I I . 1 1 3 .

LEITHRIG, b a t t l e of, I I . 65.

LENT, threefold, I I . 197, 198 ; V. Ieiunium. LEO I, pope, ordinance about baptism, I I . 96. LEO I I I , pope, l e t t e r of Alcuin to, I I . 5 1 ; letter of Cenulf of Mercia to, about t h e primacy, I I . 53, 57.

LEO THE ICONOCLAST, E a s t e r n E m -

peror, l e t t e r of Gregory I I to, II. 281.

LEODEGAR (St. Leger), made bishop of A u t u n by Baldhild, II. 322. L e o m l l a , g r a n d m o t h e r of t h e G e m i n i Martyres, H a b . § 23 ; Haa. § 36. L e p t i s , Africa, birthplace of Severus, i. 5. LERINS, V. Lirinensis insula.

LETH CUINN, C o n n ' s H a l f , 1. e. t h e

N o r t h of I r e l a n d , colonised by E r e m son of Miled, I I . 125.

LETH MOGHA, M o g h ' s H a l f , 1. e. t h e

S o u t h of I r e l a n d , colonised by E b e r son of Miled, I I . 125. LEUCOPIBIA, probably identical w i t h W h i t e r n , I I . 130. ' LETRITA' = deacon, p. cxlv. I i e u i t i e u s , book of, cited, v. 21, P- 33 6 L e u t h e r i u s , or H l o t h h e r e , bishop of t h e W e s t Saxons, I I . 144 ;

Index

Nominuni, Locorum,

n e p h e w of Agilbert, iii. 7, p. 141 a n d notes ; sent by h i m to Cenw a l h , ib. a n d n o t e s ; m a d e bishop b y synodical sanction, ib. a n d note ; consecrated a t W i n c h e s t e r b y Theodore, ib. a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 206); a t t e n d s t h e Council of H e r t f o r d , iv. 5, p . 2 1 5 ; f o u r t h bishop of t h e West Saxons, iv. 12, p . 2 2 7 ; dies, a n d is succeeded by Hsedde, ib.; Aldhelm made abbot of Malmesbury u n d e r , I I . 309. LEUVICHILD, k i n g of t h e Goths, I I . 106. LEWES, A m a l r i « of, p . c ; MS. H t probably belonged t o priory of, ib. L e x , L e x sacra, t h e Mosaic Law, cited, i. 27, pp. 50, 51, 56, 57 ; t e s t a m e n t u m u e t e r i s legis, cited, i. 27, p. 5 9 ; v. Moses. L E X VATIHIA, d a t e of, I I . 1 2 . LIBER PONTIFTCALIS, u s e m a d e

Bede of, p p . li note, c l x x i v ; I I . 14, 82, 84.

by

clxxiii,

LIBER VITAE, p . x x v i i ; I I . 2 2 7 .

LIBRARIES, monastic, pp. xviii, cxix ; influence of, p. xix note. LICHFIELD, V. L y c c i d f e l t h , & c .

LICINIUS, bishop of Angers, II. 40. LIDEKIK, c o u n t of Flanders, p . cxix.

' IJGATURAE ' = a m u l e t s , I I . 266. LIGUGE, V. D e f e n s o r .

Lilla, a Northumbrian thane, saves E d w i n at t h e cost of h i s own life, ii. 9, p . 99 a n d n o t e (cf. I I . xxxvi, 163). LILYBAEUM, P a c h a s i n u s bishop of, I I . 96. LIMNINGE, LIMING, K e n t ,

monas-

t e r y of, f o u n d e d b y Ethelberg, II. 117. LINCOLN, V. Lindoeolina ciuitas, Lindoeolinum.

LINCOLN

COLLEGE, O x f o r d ,

owns

MS. O w , p. cxxii. LINBIS fluuiolus, gives i t s n a m e to L i n d i s f a r n e , I I . 126. L i n d i a f a r i , t h e i n h a b i t a n t s of Lindsey, I I . 108; Ceadda bishop of, iv. 3, p. 2 0 7 ; Cynibert

Rerum.

489

bishop of, C. 7 3 2 ; Baeda a n d Biscop chiefs of, pp. lxxviii, lxxix note ; I I . 355 ; n o t to be identified w i t h t h e ' S u t h u m bri,' I I . 30. Lindisfarorum prouincia, D i u m a bishop in, iii. 24, p. 179 a n d n o t e ; W y n f r i d bishop of, iv. 3, p. 2 1 2 ; W u l f h e r e k i n g in, ib. ; Sexwulf bishop of, iv. 12, p . 2 2 9 ; separate bishops of, Eadhed, E t h e l w i n e , Edgar, Cynibert, ib. a n d n o t e ; Cynibert bishop of, i n 731, v. 23, p. 350 a n d note ; E g f r i d gains possession of, iv. 12, p . 229 a n d notes. LINDISFABNE, Bede visits, p . x v i ; I I . 2 7 2 ; c o m m u n i t y of, i n scribe Bede's n a m e i n t h e i r A l b u m Congregationis, p. xxvii n o t e ; scribal school of, I r i s h i n character, p . xx note ; MS. C possibly belonged to, pp. xciii, c v ; m o n k s of, visit C u t h b e r t on F a m e , pp. xxxi, x x x i i ; plague at, p . x x x i i ; I I . 1 9 5 ; derivation of n a m e of, I I . 126 ; t h e most sacred place in Britain, ib.; W e l s h a n d I r i s h n a m e s for, ib.; constitution of, I I . 134, 384» 3 8 5 ; d a t e of, I I . 148; deserted for fear of t h e Danes, I I . 125, 157 ; C y n i m u n d m o n k a n d priest of, I I . 166 ; A l c u i n ' s poem on t h e d e s t r u c t i o n of, ib. ; i n t h e province of I o n a , I I . 188 ; R o m a n E a s t e r i n t r o d u c e d at, I I . 267 ; troubles at, a f t e r Cuthbert's death, I I . 270; cleric of W i l b r o r d cured at, I I . 288; E t h e l w a l d ' s stone cross at, I I . 2 9 7 ; Cudda becomes abbot of, I I . 3 2 0 ; Ceolwulf becomes a m o n k at, I I . 340 ; relaxes t h e asceticism of, ib. ; b u r i e d at, ib.; abbots of, Herefrid, I I . 270; W i g b e r t , p . cxlv n o t e ; bishops of, Colman, I I . 117 ; Tuda, I I . 125 ; E a d f r i d , p p . cv, c x l v i i i ; Hygbald, I I . 70, 249 ; Egbert, p. cxi ; Egred, I I . 34°LINDISFARNE GOSPELS, p p . x x n o t e , cv ; I I . 2 9 7 , 2 9 8 .

490

Index

Nominum,

Iiindisfarnenses, the monks of Lindisfarne, Cedd learns discipline from, iii. 23, p. 175 and note ; organises Lastingliam on the model of, ib. p. 176. Lindisfarnensium ecclesia, Cuthbert made bishop of, iv. 27, p. 368; Wilfrid administers bishopric of, iv. 29, p. 275 ; II. 319, 326. Lind. insula, Aidan's body brought to, iii. 17, p. 160 and note; church built in, ib.; Scotti leave, with Colman, iv. 4, p. 213; Cuthbert transferred as prior to, iv. 27, p. 270 and note (cf. p. xxix note); Eata abbot of, ib. and notes ; constitution of, ib. (cf. II. 134, 384, 385); Cuthbert consents to be buried in, iv. 29, p. 275 and notes. Lind. monasterium, physicians in, p. xxv note. Xiindisfarnensis (-faronensis, iii. 22, p. 172 ; v. 23, p. 351) ecclesia, Life of Cuthbert written by monks of, Pref. p. 7 and note; Oswald's head buried in cemetery of, iii. 17, p. 160 and note; Cedd visits, iii. 22, p. 172; Cedd trained in, iii. 23, p. 176; Eata made abbot of, iii. 26, p. 190 and note; afterwards bishop in, ¿6. and note ; given choice of see in, iv. 12, p. 229 and note; iv. 27, p. 269; his see fixed at, ib. and note; Cuthbert bishop of, iv. 28, pp. 272, 273 and notes; Gudfrid monk and abbot of, v. 1, p. 281 and note ; Ethelwald bishop of, v. 12, p. 310 and note; still bishop in 731, v. 23, pp.350, 351 ; the mother church of the Bernicii, II. 125 ; abandoned in 875, ib. ' Lindisfarnensis insula, Oswald grants Aidan a see in, iii. 4, p. 132 and notes; character of, ib. and notes; Finan builds a wooden church in, iii. 25, p. 181 (cf. II. 102) ; Wilfrid goes to, v. 19, p. 323 and notes ; II. 316; brethren from, persuade Cuthbert to accept the offered

Locorum,

Return.

bishopric, iv. 28, p. 272 ; Ethelwald buried in, v. 1, p. 282 ; called Holy Island, II. 125,126. Iiindissi prouincia, Lindsey, materials for history of, derived by Bede partly from letters of Bishop Cynibert, partly from oral information, Pref. p. 7; evangelised by Paulinus, ii. 16, p. 117 and notes; to the south of the Humber, P- 331 a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 119) ; stays t h e r e t w e l v e years, ib. MABON, W e l s h s a i n t s called, I I . 60. M a c e d o n i a , l e n g t h of d a y i n , i. 1, p. 11. M a c e d o n i u s , heretic, Council of C o n s t a n t i n o p l e d i r e c t e d against, iv. 17, p. 240 a n d note. MACEBIAE, Mazeroeles i n P o n t h i e u , F u r s a dies at, I I . 173. MAELDUIB, a n I r i s h m o n k , f o u n d e r of Malmesbury, I I . 225, 3 1 0 ; A l d h e l m a p u p i l of, H . 3 0 9 , 310 ; v a r i o u s f o r m s of t h e n a m e of, ib. ; v. Maildufi u r b s . MAELDUIN, I r i s h n a m e confused w i t h Maelduib, I I . 310. M a e l d u m , Meaux, a city of Gaul, illness a n d vision of W i l f r i d at, v. 19, pp. 328, 329 a n d n o t e s ; I I . 320 ; v. Meldi MAELOWN, B r i t i s h king, said t o h a v e been p r e s e n t a t Degsastan, I I . 66 M a e l m i n , ? Milliield, M i n d r u m , or K i r k n e w t o n , r o y a l vill b u i l t at, ii. 14. p . 1 1 5 a n d note. MAELMUKA, poem of, cited, I I . 8. M A E L U M A MAC B A E D A I N , p r e s e n t a t b a t t l e of Degsastan, I I . 66. MAES-GAKMON, n e a r Mold, F l i n t shire, t r a d i t i o n a l scene of t h e H a l l e l u j a h victory, I I 34.

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

M A G D A L E N COLLEGE, O x f o r d ,

owns

MS. 0 1 7 , p. cxxiv. MAGDEBUBG, Norbert archbishop of, I I . 290. M a g 6 o , M u i g 6 o , Mayo, Oolman b u i l d s a m o n a s t e r y at, for t h e E n g l i s h monks w h o m he h a d brought from Lindisfarne, iv. 4, p. 213 a n d n o t e , still resorted to b y the E n g l i s h i n Bede's time, ib. p. 214 a n d n o t e s ; letter of A l c u i n to E n g l i s h m o n k s of, I l . a i o ; A e d a n or E d w i n bishop of, ib. M A G H B I L E , V. M o v i l l a . MAGH BREGH, w a s t e d

the

M A G I C , V. H e a t h e n i s m .

MAGNIFICAT, B e d e on the, p. x i i i note. MONASTEBIUM,

4 9 3

C u t h b e r t a n d E a t a return to, I I . 1 9 3 ; Chronicle of, its testim o n y to Bede, p. x l i i i note. M a i l r o s e n s e monasterium, B o i s i l prior of, v. 9, p. 297. MAINZ, L u l l u s archbishop of, v. Lullua ; L i u t b e r t archbishop of, I I . 249. MAKERFIELD, Lanes., c l a i m s to be B e d e ' s Maserfelth, I I . 159. MALACHIAS, S t . , L i f e of, b y S t . B e r -

nard, p. e x x i . MALCOLM

CENNMOB,

king

of

the

Scots, I I . 135. M A L G O , V. M a e l g w n .

by

Northumbrians, I I . 260; e x t e n t of, ib.

MAGNUM

Rerum.

Whitern

called, I I . 129. MAGYABS, inroads of the, break u p the Slavs, I I . 128. M a i l d u f l u r b s , Malmesbury, A i d h e l m abbot of, v . 18, p. 320 a n d n o t e s ; a m o n k of, I I . 309; MS. O u possibly belonged to, p. c x x v n o t e ; date of, I I . 149; Maelduib f o u n d e r of, I I . 225; D a n i e l said to h a v e died a n d been buried at, I I . 308 ; Faricius a m o n k of, ib.; A l d h e l m buried at, I I . 309; various forms of t h e name, I I . 310, 311. M a i l r o n e n s e monasterium, date o f , I I . 149; C u t h b e r t transferred from, to Lindisfarne, iv. 27, p. 270 a n d note. H a i l r o s , Melrose, on t h e Tweed, v . 12, p. 304; iv. 27, p. 269 ; Eata abbot of, ib.; iii. 26, p. 190 a n d n o t e ; v . 9, p. 297 (cf. I I . 193) ; Boisil prior of, ib.; iv. 27, p. 269 a n d n o t e s ; C u t h b e r t enters, ib. a n d n o t e ; pp. x i i i note, x x v ; I I . 148, 267; succeeds Boisil as prior, iv. 27, p. 2 6 9 ; I I . 195 ; D r y t h e l m enters, v . 12, pp. 304, 310 a n d notes (cf. p . x x x ) ; E t h e l w a l d abbot of, ib. a n d n o t e ; prior of, I I . 297 ; K [ a d u l p h u s ] abbot of, I I . 3 8 ;

MALMESBURY, V. Maildufi urbs. MALTBY, E d w a r d , bishop of Durh a m , gives a cover for the L i n disfarne Gospels, I I . 298. M a m r e collis, description of, v. 17, P- 319. MAN, isle of, i t s extent, I I . 40, 41, 9 4 ; attacked by A e d a n m a c Gabrain, I I . 6 5 ; called A n g l e s e y b y W . M , I I . 94 ; dedications to St. N i n i a n in, I I . 1 2 9 ; v. Meuaniae insulae. MANS, LE, MS. M probably came from, p. l x x x i x . M a n s i o B e n d i l i , v. Bendlaesham. MANSIONABIUS, duties of, p. x x v i i note. M a n s i o n e s filiorum I s r a e l , B e d e ' s letter on, v. 24, p. 358; v. Baeda. MANUSCRIPTS, loan of, p. x i x ; t h e f t of, ib. note ; MS. L a u d Greek, 35, used b y Bede, p. l i v ; corruption of, pp. Iv, l v i ; I I . 213 ; various h a n d s in, p. l x x x i i i n o t e ; one MS. corrected b y another, pp. x i x , l x x x i i i , I x x x i v n o t e ; conflation of, pp. x c v , xevi, cxiii. ' m a n u s d a r e , ' m e a n i n g of t h e phrase, I I . 200, 205. MAPONOS, Celtic Apollo, I I . 60. MARCELLINUS, L i f e of S w i d b e r t by, spurious, I I . 288, 291. M A B C K L L I N U S COMES, C h r o n i c l e o f ,

used b y Bede, I I . 26. M a r c i a n u s , j o i n t emperor w i t h V a l e n t i n i a n u s , i. 15, p. 30 a n d n o t e ; i. 21, p. 41 a n d n o t e ; v. 24, p. 352.

494

Index

Kominum, Locorum,

M a r c u s euangelista, interpreter of St. P e t e r , v. 21, p. 337 ; establ i s h e s t h e apostolic E a s t e r t r a d i t i o n a t A l e x a n d r i a , ib. a n d note B e d e ' s c o m m e n t a r y on, v . 24, p. 358 ; v. B a e d a . MARCUS AURELIUS, V. A n t o n i n u s . 1 MARE ' = m e r e , I I . 269.

M a r e o r i e n t a l e , t h e N o r t h Sea, Ad Murum twelve miles from, iii. 2 2 , p 1 7 2 . MARGARET, St., w i f e of M a l c o l m C e n n m o r , p u t s d o w n e v i l cust o m s , I I . 88 ; r e s t o r e s I o n a , I I . 135. M a r i a , b e a t a uirgo, iv. 20, p . 247 a n d n o t e ; c h u r c h of, a t L i c h f i e l d , iv.3, p. 2 1 2 ; C e a d d a b u r i e d n e a r , ib.; c h u r c h of, a t B e t h l e h e m , v. 16, p. 3 1 7 ; W i l f r i d r e c o v e r s b y t h e i n t e r c e s s i o n of, v. 19, p . 329 ; p i c t u r e of, p l a c e d i n S t . P e t e r ' s c h u r c h a t W e a r m o u t h , H a b . § 6, p . 369; t r e a t i s e o n t h e v i r g i n i t y of, p. c x x ; m o n a s t e r i e s d e d i c a t e d to. a t B r i d l i n g t o n a n d J e r v a u x , p . c x x i ; v. D e i G e n e t r i x . MARIA, s i s t e r of L a z a r u s , t y p e of t h e c o n t e m p l a t i v e life, I I . 69. MAKIANUS SCOTUS, o n t h e d a t e of

Bede's De Temporum Ratione, p . c l ; t r e a t s t h e I r i s h as q u a r t o d e c i m a n s , I I . 114. MARIS, b i s h o p of H a r d a s c i r , l e t t e r of I b a s to, I I . 232. M a r o (Yirgil), iv. 20, p. 2 4 7 ; B e d e ' s k n o w l e d g e of, p p . Iii n o t e , liii ; cited, I I . 362. MARSEILLES, V. M a s s i l i a .

MARTHA, s i s t e r of L a z a r u s , t y p e of t h e a c t i v e life, I I . 69. M a r t i n u s , Sanctus, J o h n t h e archc h a n t e r t a k e n t o T o u r s because of h i s love to, iv. 18, p. 242 a n d n o t e ; d a t e of d e a t h of, p. c ; I I . 43 ; s a i d t o h a v e d e g e n e r a t e d after h e became a bishop, I I . 68 ; c h u r c h n e a r C a n t e r b u r y , of t h e R o m a n p e r i o d , d e d i c a t e d to, i. 26, p. 47 a n d n o t e ; n o t t h e seat of a b i s h o p r i c , I I . 43 ; prob a b l e scene of E t h e l b e r t ' s b a p t i s m , I I . 4 4 ; p o r t i c u s of, i n c h u r c h of SS. P e t e r a n d P a u l a t

Rerum.

C a n t e r b u r y , ii. 5, p. 9 0 ; I I . 4 2 ; Nynias' church at W h i t e r n d e d i c a t e d to, iii. 4, p. 1 3 3 a n d notes ; sends masons to Nynias, I I . 136 ; m o n a s t e r y of, a t Borne, J o h n t h e a r c h c h a n t e r a b b o t of, iv. 18, p p . 2 4 1 , 2 4 2 ; H a b . § 6, p. 369 ; H a a . § 10 ; d e a t h of, I I . 43 > p o p u l a r i t y of, i n B r i t a i n , ib.; A d e l m a r r e s t o r e d t o life b y i n t e r c e s s i o n of, I I . 295 ; p r a y e r s a t t h e t o m b of, I I 269 ; m o n a s t e r y of, a t T o u r n a i , p p . xx, x x i ; c h a p e l of, a t U t r e c h t , I I . 293 ; v. T u r o n i . M a r t i n u s , p a p a , S y n o d of R o m e u n d e r , iv. 17, p. 240 a n d n o t e ; iv. 18, p. 242 a n d n o t e ; s e n t t o Constantinople, I I . 3 2 1 ; dies i n C r i m e a , ib.; E u g e n i u s I consec r a t e d d u r i n g l i f e t i m e of, ib. MARTINUS POLONUS, C h r o n i c l e o f ,

p. cxiv. M a r t y r i u m , m e a n i p g of t h e w o r d , I I . 9 1 ; v. C o n s t a n t i n i a n a ecclesia. M a r t y r o l o g i u m , B e d e ' s , v. 24, p. 359 ; v. B a e d a . M a s e r f e l t h , Oswestry, Oswald s l a i n b y P e n d a a t , iii. 9, p . 145 and notes; miracles wrought a t , ib. p p . 145, 146 a n d n o t e s (cf. I I . 129). M a s s , v. Missa. Massilia, Marseilles, Theodore a n d H a d r i a n c o m e to, i v . 1, p. 203 ; S t . V i c t o r c o m e s f r o m , I I . 18 ; seat of A r i g i u s p o s s i b l y a t , I I . 37 ; S e r e n u s b i s h o p of, I I . 39, 360 ; m o n k s of A u x e r r e s e n t to, f o r m a r b l e s , I I . 239. MATILDA, d a u g h t e r of O t h o I I , h e r p i e t y , I I . 238. MATILDA, t h e g r e a t c o u n t e s s of T u s c a n y , I I . 240 MATINS, V. C a n o n i c a l H o u r s . MATTHEW, St., called ' doctor gent i u m ' b y B e d e , I I . 220. MAUGER, a r c h b i s h o p of R o u e n , ref u s e d t h e p a l l i u m , I I . 50. MAUNDY THURSDAY,

foot-washing

o n , p. x x v i ; I I . 238 ; o r i g i n of t h e n a m e , ib.; c o n s e c r a t i o n of c h r i s m on, I I . 383.

Index

Nominum,

Locorum,

Mauricius Tiberius, emperor, i. 23, pp. 42, 43 and notes ; i. 24, 2 8 , 2 9 , p. 6 4 ; i. 3 0 , p. 6 6 ; i. 3 2 , p. 7 0 ; ii. i, p. 7 9 Maximinianus, ' cogn omento Herculius,' made joint emperor by Diocletian, i. 6 and note ; orders Carausius to be killed, ib. ; persecutes the Christians in the West, ib. M A X I M I N U S , S T , M S . Phillips 1 8 7 3 formerly belonged to abbey of, at Trêves, p. cxxxi. Maximus, becomes tyrant in Britain, i. 9 and note ; v. 24, p. 352 (cf. I I . 23, 30); crosses to Gaul and slays Gratianus, ib. ib.; expels Valentiniapus from Italy, i. 9 ; captured and slain at Aquileia, ib. M A Y O , V. Magéo. M A Y O B A N D L U M B Y , edition of Books iii and iv of H.E., pp. lxxxi note, lxxxiii, lxxxiv. MAZABINE, II.

BIBLIOTHÈQUE,

MS.

in,

395-

M A Z E R O E L E S , V. Maceriae. Meanuari, Meanuarorum prouincia, in Wessex, iv. 13, p. 230 and note ; granted by Wulfhere to Ethelwalh of Sussex, ib. and notes (cf. II. 147). M E A U X , V. Maeldum, Meldi. M E D C A U T , Welsh name of Lindisfarne, II. 126. Medeshamstedi, Peterborough, q.v., in region of the Gyrwas, iv. 6, p. 218 and note ; Sexwulf founder and abbot of monastery of, ib. and notes. M E D G O E T , Irish name of Lindisfarne, II. 126. ' meditari ' = t o study, II. 1 3 6 , 2 1 8 . Mediterranei Angli, v. Angli Mediterranei. MEDWAY, t h e , I I .

80.

Welsh name of the battle of Hatfield, I I . 116. Meilohon, father of Bridius king of the Picts, iii. 4, p. 133. M E L A N T I U S , bishop of Rouen, I I . 4 0 . M E L D A N U S , Irish prelate, seen by Fursa in his vision, II. 171 ; translated to Péronne, ib. MEICEB,

Rerum.

495

Meldi, Meaux, Faro bishop of, iv. I, p. 203 and note; Hildegar bishop of, I I . 203 ; v. Maeldum. Meleusippus, v. Gemini Martyres. Mellitus, archbishop of Canterbury, sent by Gregory to aid Augustine, i. 29, p. 63 ; I I . 39, 45) 78» 8 3 ( cf - II- 39°) ! letter of Gregory to Mellitus, abbas, i. 3 0 , pp. 6 4 - 6 6 and notes; consecrated bishop of the East Saxons, ii. 3, p. 85 and notes ; converts them, ib. ; goes to Rome to consult Pope Boniface IV about the English Church, ii. 4, p. 88 and notes; called bishop of London, ib. (cf. I I . 178); takes part in a Roman synod, the decrees of which he brings back to Britain, ib. and note ; brings letters from Boniface to Laurentius and Ethelbert, ib. and n o t e ; expelled from Essex, iii. 22, p. 171; ii. 5i P- 9 1 > g° e s to Kent to consult with Laurentius and Justus, ib.; retires to Gaul, ib. p. 92 ; ii. 6, p. 92; returns, ib. p. 93 ; the people of London refuse to receive, ib. and note ; consecrates a church of the Virgin in the monastery of SS. Peterand Paul, ib. and note ; succeeds Laurentius as archbishop, ii. 7, pp. 93, 94; rules well, ib. p. 94 and note; receives a letter from Boniface V, ib. and notes; I I . 92 ; miraculously quells a fire in Canterbury, ib. and notes; suffers from gout, ib. and ' note ; of noble birth, ib. and note; his death, ib. p. 95 and note ; buried in the church of SS. Peter and Paul, ib. ; probably did not receive the pallium, I I . 79; mentioned in the Stowe Missal, I I . 81, 82; wrongly said to have gone to Rome in 615, I I . 84; chronology of life of, I I . 88. M E L B O S E , V. Mailros. M E L T O N , William of, v. William. ' m e m o r i a ' - tomb, I I . 305. M E N N A , bishop of Toulon, I I . 3 9 .

496

l'index

Nominum, Locorum,

Meon, E a s t a n d West, a n d Meonstoke, H a n t s , derived f r o m t h e Meanwari, I I . 225. Mekcia, genealogy of kings of, p. cxv ; church-building in, I I . 123 ; obscurity of bishops of, I I . 185 ; question of division of diocese of, I I . 216, 222, 245, 246 ; alleged dependence of W i g h t upon, I I . 228 ; w r i t t e n law first i n t r o d u c e d into, by Offa, I I . 87 ; v Lindissi. Mercii, converted by Cedd a n d Ceadda, Pref. p. 7 a n d note ; materials for history of, derived by Bede from monks of Lastingh a m , ib. ; of Anglian origin, i. 15, p. 3 1 ; P e n d a of t h e royal race of, ii. 20, p. 124 and note ; a r m y of, ravages N o r t h u m b r i a and besieges Bamborough, iii. 16 a n d notes ; converted after t h e d e a t h of Penda, v. 24, p. 3 5 4 ; W i l f r i d a n exile i n t h e regions of, v. n , p. 302 ; identical w i t h t h e S u t h u m b r i , I I . 30 ; Ethelflifid lady of, a n d E t h e l r e d a l d e r m a n of, I I . 158 ; bishops of, h a v e no fixed see, I I 178. Merciorum antistes, Sexwulf, iv. 12, p. 228. Mere, dux, Penda, iii. 18. Merc, episcopus, Diuma, iii. 21, p. 1 7 1 ; W y n f r i d , iv 6, p. 218 and n o t e s ; Sexwulf, iv. 12, p. 229 and note. Merc, gens, battle of t h e I d l e fought on t h e borders of, ii. 12, p. n o a n d n o t e ; idolaters u n d e r Penda, ii. 20, p. 125 ; arrayed against Oswy, iii. 14, p. 1 5 4 ; attack t h e East Angles, iii. 18 a n d n o t e ; converted at t h e d e a t h of Penda, iii. 24, p. 179 ; Oswy rules for t h r e e years, ib. p. 180 ; I m m i n , Eafa, a n d Eadbert, duces of, rebel against Oswy, ib. a n d n o t e s ; bishopric of, held b y T r u m h e r e , J a r u m a n , Ceadda, a n d W y n f r i d , tb. a n d note ; b y Ceadda, iv. 3, p. 207 ; Ethelred ruler of, for t h i r t y - o n e years, v. 24, pp. 355, 356 a n d note. Merc, primates, m u r -

Rerum.

der t h e i r queen, Osthryth, v. 24, p. 355. Merc, prouincia, Egfrid a hostage in, iii. 24, p. i78andnote ; D i u m a f i r s t b i s h o p in, ib. p. 179 a n d notes; W u l f h e r e king of, iv. 3, pp. 206, 2 1 2 ; W y n frid bishop of, ib. ; iv. 5, p. 2 1 5 ; E t h e h v a l h of Sussex baptized in, iv. 13, p. 230 a n d n o t e ; vision of a royal t h a n e in, v. 13, pp. 311-313 a n d notes ; Tatwin belongs to, v. 23, p. 350 a n d note ; Aldwine bishop of, i n 731, ib. a n d note. Merc, regina, Osthryth, iii. 11, p. 148 ; v. 24, p. 3 5 5 ; Cynwise, iii. 24, p. 178 a n d note. Merc, regn u m , h e l d b y Cenred, v. 19, p. 321 a n d note ; Ceolred succeeds to, ib. p. 322 a n d n o t e ; Offa Merc, rex, acquires, C. 757. Cearl, ii. 14, p. 1 1 4 and n o t e ; Penda, ii. 20, p. 124 a n d n o t e ; iii. 7, p. 140 ; iii. 9, p. 1 4 5 ; iii. 17, p. 1 6 0 ; iii. 24, p. 177 ; W u l f h e r e , iii. 7, p. 141 and note ; iii. 30 ; v. 24, p. 354 a n d n o t e ; E t h e l r e d , iv. 12, p. 228 and note ; iv. 21 ; Ethelbald, v. 23, p. 350 a n d note ; v. 24, P- 356 ; C 740, 757 ; Cenred, v. 24, p. 356; Ceolred, ib. ; Cenulf, I I . 53 ; Offa, I I . ao, 57 ; Eowa, I I . 152 ; v. Mercinenses, Sundarangli. M e r c i i A q u i l o n a r e s , e x t e n t of, iii. 24, p. 1 8 0 ; separated f r o m t h e S o u t h e r n Mercians by t h e Trent, tb. M e r c i i Australes, e x t e n t of, iii. 24, p. 1 8 0 ; kingdom of, g r a n t e d by Oswy to Peada, ib a n d note. M e r c i n e n s e s , Ethelred k i n g of, iv. 17, p. 239 a n d n o t e ; v. Mercii. Mebedyth, James, perhaps owned MS. Bu 2 , p. cxx. M e r i d i a n i Saxones, v. Sax. Mer. Mebmn, on t h e kings of England, p. cvii ; prophecies of, I I . 279. Merouingi, origin of t h e name, I I . 88. Mebton College, Oxford, owns

Index JSTominum, Locorum, Rerum.

497

MS. 0 1 5 , p. cxxv; MS. M of 4 4 ; masses for the dead, pp. Bede's Ep. to Egbert, p. cxli. xxvii, xxviii, Ixxii, Ixxvi, clx, MESSANA, Felix bishop of, I I . 47. clxiii ; iv. 22 ; v. 14 ad fin.; I I . METHODIUS, Jerome's translation 387of, pp. cxviii, cxix. ' mittere' = ' mettre,' to put, I I . Metriea Ars, Bede on, v. 24, p. 124, 166. 359; v. Baeda. MOBEBLT, Rev. George, his METZ, Aigulfus bishop of, I I . 40. edition of Bede'sH. E., p.lxxxii; Meuaniae insulae, Anglesey and of Bede's Hist. Abb., p. cxxxix ; Man, q. v., islands of the of Bede's Ep. to Egbert, p. Britons between Britain and cxlii. Ireland, ii. 5, p. 89 ; reduced MOESIA, Upper, Constantino the by Edwin, ib.; ii. 9, p. 97 and Great born in, I I . 21. note (cf. I I . 114) ; description MOGH, V. Leth Mogha. and dimensions of, ib. and MoiNENii, Irish name of Nynias, notes ; I I . 40, 41. I I . 128. Michahel, archangelus, cemetery MOLD, Flintshire, traditional of, near Hexham, v. a, p. 283 ; scene of Hallelujah victory near, appears to "Wilfrid, v. 19, p. I I . 34. 329; cf. I I . 315. MOMMSEN, Theodor, his testimony Middilangli, iii. 21, p. 169 and to Bede, pp. xlv, xlvi note. note; v. 24, p. 3 5 4 ; retain MONASTERIES, pueri nutriti, oblati, their separate existence under in, p. ix note; I I . 378; reMercia, I I . 176; v. Angli Mediception of strangers in, p. xiii ; terranei. life in, p. xvii ; schools in, v. M I L A N , letter of Gregory I to Schools; libraries in, v. Liclergy of, I I . 6 2 ; archbishops braries ; scriptoria of, p. x x ; of, Anselm V, I I . 5 1 ; Asterius, scribes and illuminators in, pp. I I . 142; Benedictus Grispus, xx, xxviii note ; organisation I I . 281. of, pp. xxiv ff. ; manual labour M I L D R E D , St., monastery of, in in, p. xxv ; I I . 76, 209, 299,362; Thanet, I I . 219 ; Life of, I I . 41. medicine practised in, p. xxv ; M I X E D , sons of, colonise Ireland, canonical hours in, pp. xxv, I I . 125. xxvi; siesta allowed in, p. xxvi; ' militia caelestis,' of the monasreception of novices in, ib.; tic life, I I . 180, 181, 356, 362. dormitory of, I I . 219, 250, 362 ; M U L E S , Jeremiah, dean of Exeter, infirmary of, p. xxvii ; I I . 197; former owner of MS. A s , p. cxxiii. prayers for dying and dead in, M I L L F I E L D , near Wooler, Northpp. xxvii, xxviii; confraternity umberland, equated by Camden of prayer between, p. xxvii with Maelmin, I I . 105. note; mutual hospitality beMINDBUM, Northumberland, tween, p. xxviii; hospice and equated by Moberly with Mael' praepositus hospitum' in, p. min, I I . 105. xxviii ; I I . 272 ; discipline of, ' ministerium.' = 1 comitatus,' I I . under abbot and prior, pp. 164. xxviii, x x i x ; chapters of, pp. MIRACLES, Bede's view of, p. lxv xxix, xxx note ; iii. 5, p. 137 note ; mediaeval, pp. lxiv, l x v ; and note; asceticism in, pp, I I . 209 ; tendency to heighten xxx-xxxii; decline of, pp. xxxii, miraculous element, p. x l v i ; xxxiv, x x x v ; discord in, p. I I . 277, 278. x x x i i ; friendships in, p. xxxiii; MISCHNA, meaning of term, I I . rise of false, p. xxxiv; I I . 385, 386; power of abbot in, 387pp. xxviii, x x i x ; abbots of, Missa, first use of the term, I I . k VOL. I I . K

4 9 8

Nominum, Locorum,

Index

chosen for b i r t h , p. x x x v ; I I . 1 8 6 ; size of Celtic, I I . 77 ; decree against molestation of, b y bishops, p. c v i ; bishops i n I r i s h C h u r c h attached to, I I . 126,133,134,213; organisation of I r i s h C h u r c h based on, I I . 133135 (cf. I I . 178, 180, 285, 385) ; double monasteries for m e n and w o m e n , I I . 1 5 0 ; professors in, I I . 161, 1 9 7 ; e x e m p t i o n of, f r o m episcopal jurisdiction, I I . 213 ; episcopal visitation of, I I . 385, 386; monastic lying, s y s t e m of, I I . I6J ; rigour of c o m m u n i s t i c r u l e in, I I . 245, 387, 388 ; bells in, I I . 248 ; p l a n of Irish, I I . 259; extravagance of dress in, ib.; disorders in, I I . 258, 2 5 9 ; dispersal of inmates of, I I . 262 ; c l a n system i n I r i s h , ib. ; h e r e d i t a r y tendencies i n E n g l i s h , I I . 262, 263, 275, 363, 3 8 6 ; tise of P s a l t e r in, I I . 2 7 0 ; violation of, b y Ceolred and Osred, I I . 306; i n d i s c r i m i n a t e adoption of

monastic

life,

II.

343;

election of abbot in, I I . 363 ; resignation of abbot in, I I . 3 6 6 ; ignorance of L a t i n in, I I . 366, 380; f o r m a for benediction of abbot of, I I . 3 6 9 ; connexion of northern sees w i t h , I I . 384; scheme of B e d e for connecting episcopal j u r i s d i c t i o n w i t h , I I . 384,385; e a r l y Jerusalem c h u r c h regarded as a monastery, I I . 387, 388 ; compulsory entrance into, I I . 221, 306, 331, 340, 347 ; plague in, v. Plague. MONK, General, j o i n s i n restoring Charles I I , p. cxxii. MONKS, forbidden to practise medicine, p. x x n o t e ; e a r l y u n p o p u l a r i t y of, i n N o r t h u m bria, I I . 1 9 4 ; ordered to w e a r wool, I I . 238; treatment of renegade, I I . 386. MONKTON, n e a r Jarrow, Co. D u r h a m , traditional birth-place of Bede, p. i x note. MONMOUTH, Geoffrey of, v. Geoffrey.

Rerum.

MONOPHYSIHSM, origin a n d history of, I I . 230. MONOTHELITISH,

Honorius

I

in-

fected w i t h , I I . n o ; J o h n I V opposes, I I . 1 1 2 ; Theodore w r o n g l y suspected of, I I . 203 ; holds t h e Council of Hatfield against, I I . 230; history, i m portance, a n d condemnation of, I I . a^o, 234. H o n s B a d o n i c u s , v. B a d o n i c u s Mons. M o n s O l i u a r u m , v. O l i u a r u m Mons. M o n s U i l f a r i , v. Uilfaraesdun. MONTE, Robertus de, i>. Robert. MONTE CASINO, N i r i d a n u m

near,

I I . 202 ; M S S . belonging to t h e , monastery of, pp. ci, civ. MONT ST. MICHEL, R o b e r t

abbot

of, p. civ note. MONUMENTA H I S T O B I C A B K I T A N N I C A ,

edition of Bede's H . E. in, pp. lxxxi, lxxxii. MOON, i n f l u e n c e of t h e , I I . 275.

MOORE, John, bishop of E l y , former o w n e r of MS. M, p. l x x x i x . MOPSUESTIA, Theodore bishop of, I I . 232. M o r y n i , M o r i a n i , i. 1, p. 9 and note ; Caesar comes to, i. 2, p. 13 a n d n o t e ; shortest passage to B r i t a i n from, ib. M o s a i o a L e x , St. John's observance of, cited, iii. 25, pp. 185, 186 a n d notes. Moses, Moyses, 21, p. 334 ; Hab. § 9 a n d note ; H a a § § 6 , 39 and note ; Ee. § 7, p. 411 (cf. ib. § 9, p. 412"); succeeded b y Joshua, p. x v ; I I . 367; e x a m p l e of, cited, p. l i i i ; I I . 61 ; ' Moses' L e n t , ' I I . 1 9 8 ; Mosi L e x , v. 21, p. 3 3 4 ; Mosi P e n t a teuchus, Bede's chapters of readings on, v. 24, p. 358. MOVILLA, or Magh B i l e , Co. D o w n , I r e l a n d , I I . 113. MOUNTH, the, separates t h e Northern and t h e Southern Picts, I I . 127 ; called B r i t t a n i a e dorsum, I I . 331. M u i g 6 o , v. Mag£o. MUIECHU MACCU-MACHTHENI, n o t e s

Index

Nominum,

of, in Book of Armagh,

Locorum,

II.

MUL, brother of Caedwalla, joins in the conquest of Wight, II. 228; set up by Caedwalla as t i n g in Kent, II. 265. Murum, ad, v. Ad Murum. M Y R D D I N , V. Merlin. M Y T H S , classical, transferred to hagiology, p. lxiv ; II. 18, 60. N.

STaiton (Nechtan), king of the Picts, sonofDerile, succeeds his brother Brude, II. 331; sends envoys to Ceolfrid, abbot of Wearmouth, v. 21, pp. 332, 333 and notes ; asks for architects, ib. p. 333 and notes (cf. II. 101); letter of Ceolfrid to, on the Easter and tonsure questions, ib. pp. 333-345 and notes; his joy at the receipt of it, ib. pp. 345) 346 and note; orders the adoption of the Koman Easter and tonsure in his kingdom, ib. p. 346; expels the Columbite clergy for not conforming, II. 331; dethroned, restored, defeated, and dies, ib. N A M U R , MS. of H. E. belonging to, pp. Ixxxvi-lxxxviii. N A P L E S , 0. Neapolis. NARBONNE, the Saracens establish themselves at, II. 339. N A T A L I U S , a heretic bishop,- legend of, II. 8 9 . N A T I O N A L U N I T Y , influence of the Church on, II. 200, 205, a n ; slow growth of feeling of, II. 155, 225, 327.

Matura Berum, Bede on, v. 24, p. 359; v. Baeda. N A T U R E S , Humphrey, monk of Peterborough, and rector of Paston, perhaps owned MS. 0 2 , p. cxix. N A T U R E S , Humphrey, monk of Peterborough, formerly owned MS. Gough Missal, 47, p. cxix. Neapolis, Naples, Niridanum near, iv. 1, p. 202. K

4 9 9

Rerum.

Naiton. Dunnichen Moss, Forfarshire, Egfrid slain at, p. x x x i i i ; II. 261, 301. Tfeemias, Bede's commentary on, v. 24, p. 358; v. Baeda; chapters of readings on, ib. ; example of, cited, p. x x x v ; II. 381, 382. NENDRUM, Co. Down, Cronan Bee bishop of, II. 112. NENMIUS, MSS. of, pp. cxviii, exxi; cited, II. 7, 8, 13, 16, 24, N E C H T A N , V.

NECHTANSMERE,

25, 64,

141,

152,

182-184;

his

theory of the origin of the Scotti, II. 8 ; hia version of the coming of the Saxons, II. 27 ; of the baptism of Edwin, II. 100, IOX ; De la Borderie on, II. 27, 28; name Nennius equated with Nynias, II. 128. ' nepos' = nephew, II. '141, 244. Nero, emperor, succeeds Claudius, i. 3; nearly loses Britain, ib.; Vespasian reigns after, ib.; his persecution of the Christians, i. 6. Nestorius, heretic, Councils of Ephesus and Chalcedon against, iv. 17, p. 240 and notes (cf. II. 330). NETHINIM,

equated by Bede with subdeacons, p. cxlv note. N E W A R K , equated by some with Tiowulfingacaestir, II. 109. N E W A R K , Henry of, v. Henry. N E W B U R G H , William of, v. William. N E W C A S T L E - ON - T Y N E , Edward Balliol does homage to Edward I I I at, p. cvii. N E W COLLEGE, OXFORD, owns M S . 0 I8 , p. exiv. Nicaea, Council of, against Axius, iv. 17, p. 240 and note. N I O C O L I P I S A N O , and the renaissance, II. 340. Nieenum Concilium, Nicena Synodus, condemns Arianism, i. 8 and note ; its decision on the Paschal question, ii. 19, p. 122 ; iii. 25, p. 186 (cf. p. xl note; II. 190, 201, 349, 350 note). N I C O L A S I, pope, rebukes Hincmar, archbishop of Bheims, II. 52 ; letter of, to Ado, archbishop of Yienne, II. aia. b 2

5 0 0

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

prior of Worcester, letter of, to Eadmer, I I . 140, 224. NICOSTRATTJS, a saint, I I . 9 1 . N i d d , fluuius, the Nidd, Yorkshire, synod on, under Osred about Wilfrid, v. 19, p. 329 ; I I . NICOLAS,

306, 320. NIDTTABI PICTS, or Picts way, I I . 1 2 8 . NIHTKED, Uictred.

of Gallo-

Nineuitae, example of, cited, iv. 2 5 , p. 2 6 2 . N i r i d a n u m , near Naples, iv. 1, p. 202 and n o t e ; Hadrian abbot of monastery of, ib. and note. N I S S A , Upper Moesia, Constantino the Great born at, I I . 21. N O A H , pedigree of descendants of, p. cxxiii. N O B I L I T Y of birth and nobility of mind, I I . 90, 91; meaning of nobility of birth in Bede, I I . 356; growth of nobility by service, ib. N O K E , origin of the name, I I . 1 0 3 . N O L A , Paulinus of, v. Paulinus. NOON, origin of the name, I I . 1 3 9 . NOHBERT, archbishop of Magdeburg, II. 290. Mordanhymbri, royal race of, descended from Ida, v. 24, p. 353 ; materials for history of, partly derived by Bede from Albinus and Nothelm, partly from oral testimony, partly from personal knowledge, Pref. pp. 6, 7 ; of Anglian origin, i. 15, p. 3 1 ; name applied to tribes north of the Humber, ib. and note ; ii. 5, P- 89 ; ii. 9, P- 97 ; districts of, ravaged by Penda, iii. 16 and notes ; Tuda succeeds Colman in pontificate of, iii. 26, p. 189; Wilfrid holds the bishopric of, iv. 3, p. 206; I I . 323 ; Incuneningum a district of, v. 12, p. 304 and note; Ethelbald devastates a part of, C.740; II.342. Nordanhymbrorum dux regius, Bertred, v. 24, p. 355. Nord. ecclesia, ruin of, after the battle of Hatfield, ii. 20, p. 125. Nord. ecclesiae, custom of, during the episcopate of the Scotti, iii. 26, p. 191 and

Rerum.

n o t e ; Aeddi teaches chanting to, iv. 2, p. 205. Nord. gens, Edwin king of, ii. 5, p. 89 ; ii. 91 P* 97 j divided into Deiri and Bernicii, iii. 1, p. 127 and note ; converted by Paulinus, ii. 9, p. 97 and note ; Paulinus bishop of, v. 24, p. 353 ; zeal of, for baptism, ii. 1 4 , pp. 1 1 4 , 1 1 5 and note ; Eanfled the first of, to be baptized, ii. 9, p. 99 ; conversion of, made known to Pope Honorius, ii. 17, p. 118; devastation of, after the battle of Hatfield, ii. 20, p. 125; Wilfrid bishop of, iv. 5, p. 215 ; bishops placed over, in Wilfrid's place, iv. 12, p. 229 and notes; Oswald at the head of, iv. 14, p. 234; Aldfrid rules, v. 1, p 282 ; many in, adopt the monastic life, v. 23, p. 351 and note; Ceadda and Wilfrid consecrated bishops of, v. 24, p. 354. Nord. prouincia, frequently visited by Sigbert of Essex, iii. 22, p. 171 ; and by Cedd, iii. 23, p. 174 ; Cedd dies and is buried in, ib. p. 176; ravages of the plague in, iii. 27, p. 192 ; I I . 195 ; Oswy king of, iii. 29, p. 196 ; Heiu the first in, to take the veil, iv. 23, p. 253 ; Wilfrid bishop of the whole of, v. 19, p. 326 ; I I . 323 ; four bishops of, in 731, v. 23, p. 350 and notes (cf. I I . 129); Ceolwulf king of, in 731, ib. Nord. prouinciae (J. e. Bernicia and Deira), ravaged by Caedwalla, iii. 1, p. 128. Nord. regnum, Cenred succeeds Osred in, v. 22, p. 346 and notes. Nord. rex, Edwin, ii. 5, p. 89 and n o t e ; Oswald, ib. and note; iii. 7, p. 139; iii. 9, p. 144; Oswy, iii. 21, p. 169; iv. 1, p. 2 0 1 ; iv. 5 , p. 2 1 4 and n o t e ; v. 24, p. 354; Egfrid, iv. 2 6 , p. 2 6 6 ; v. 2 4 , p. 3 5 5 ; Aldfrid, v. 18, p. 320; v. 19, p. 329 ; v. 24, p. 356 ; Osric, v. 23, pp. 348, 349 and notes ; Osred, v. 24, p. 356 ; Alfwold, I I . 150; v. Ambrones,Humbrenses,Hym-

Index

Nomiwwn, Locorum,

bronenses, Northumbri, Transhumbranus, Ultra-Umbrenses, Umbrensis. NORFOLK, one of the divisions of East Anglia, II. 108,168. N O R H A M , Northumberland, body of Ceolwulf translated to, I I . 340. NORTHUMBRI, Egbert called bishop of the, II. 285; v. Nordanhymbri. N O R T H U H B R I A , importance of, and of its monasteries, p. xi notes; threatened by Picts, p. x x x i v ; I I . 206, 385; converted by monks from lona, p. xviii ; asceticism of Church of, p. x x x ; Irish influence on Church of, ib.; p. clvii; decline of, in Bede's time, pp. xxxiii, xxxiv ; II. 343 ; pedigree of kings of, p. c v i ; temples in, destroyed, II. 58 ; written law not adopted in, II. 87; alliance of, with Kent, II. 1 1 7 ; church-building in, II. 123 ; relations of, to Picts and Dalriadic Scots, II. 346; v. Lindissi. N O R W I C H , East Anglian see removed to, II. 108 ; bishops of, Henry Despenser, p. c x x v i i ; Herbert Losinga, II. 147. ' NOTARIUS * = shorthand writer, p. x x note. NOTATIOMES DE SANCTIS, p. cxxvi (cf. p. cxxviii). Mothelmus, a priest of the Church of London, Pref. p. 6 ; brings presents and letters from Albinus to Bede, I. 3 ; Pref. p. 6 ; visits Rome, ib. and note; brings documents for Bede from the Eoman archives, ib. and note (cf. II. 45); consecrated archbishop (of Canterbury), C. 735 ; dies, C. 739; succeeded by Cuthbert, C. 740 ; Bede's De Templo and I n Libros Regum dedicated to, p. xlix note ; II. 2 ; faulty MS. belonging to, p. lv note; chronology of his life, II. 3 ; furnishes Bede with information, II. 13,14, 28; St. Boniface sends to, for a copy of Gregory's Responsa, II. 45, 47.

Rerum.

501

death of William I I in, II. 29. Nouum Testamentum, Bede's chapters of readings on, v. 24, P- 35 8 5 v- Baeda. NOVICES, V. Monasteries. Numbers, book of, cited,v.ai, p.335. NUMBERS, tendency to corruption of, in MSS. p. lvi ; symbolism of, pp. lx, lxi note ; II. 334, 356. N U N S , as copyists, p. x x note. NURSLING, Hants, Winbert abbot of, I I . 371. Nynias, a Briton, instructed at Rome, iii. 4, p. 133 and note; evangelises the Southern Picts, »6. and notes (cf. II. 76) ; his see at Whitern, ib. and notes ; builds a church of stone, where he is buried, ib. and notes ; date of, I I . 128; Ailred's Life of, I I . 128,129; probably a Strathclyde Briton, II. 128 ; Irish traditions about, ib. ; Irish name of, ib.; dedications to, ib.; corruptions of name of, I I . 129 ; verses on, by scholars of York, ib. N O U A FORESTA,

0. OBLATA, I I . 2 7 0 .

' obsequium,' = escort, train, I I . *9> 33 1 > used of the solemn footwashing, II. 238. Occidentales Saxones, v. Saxones Occidentales. Octa, son of Oeric, ii. 5, p. 90. ODO, archbishop of Canterbury, translates what he believed to be the body of Wilfrid to Canterbury, II. 328; Dunstan's homage to, II. 377. ODO, abbot of the monastery of St. Martin's, Tournai, a great scribe, pp. xx, xxi. ODOACER, overthrows the Western Empire, I I . 35. OEDIPUS, m y t h of, transferred to hagiology, I I . 18. Oengus, king of the Picts, Cuthred of Wessex rises against, C. 750 and note ; his tyranny and death, C. 761 ; son of Fergus,

502

Index

Nominuvi, Locorum,

I I . 3 4 6 ; j o i n s E a d b e r t against D u m b a r t o n , ib. O e r i c , cognomento Oisc, son of Hengist, ii. 5, p. 90. OFFA, a n u n k n o w n chief of L i n d sey, I I . 217. Offa, son of Sighere k i n g of t h e East Saxons, v. 19, p. 322 a n d note ; resigns h i s position a n d goes to Rome, ib. a n d notes ; becomes a m o n k a n d dies there, ib. a n d note ; succeeded b y Selred, I I . 314 ; said to h a v e w i s h e d to m a r r y a d a u g h t e r of Penda, ib.; w r o n g l y made k i n g of t h e E a s t A n g l e s , I I . 217. OFFA, s o n of E t h e l f r i d , I I . 99.

Offa, k i n g of t h e Mercians, expels Beornred, and seizes t h e kingdom, C. 757; I I . 342; traditional founder of St. A l b a n ' s , I I . 2 0 ; a t t e m p t s to m a k e L i c h f i e l d a n archbishopric, I I . 57 ; t h e first to introduce w r i t t e n l a w into Mercia, I I . 8 7 ; h i s d y k e , I I . 1 5 2 ; adorns Oswald's tomb, I I . 155 ; E a n w u l f g r a n d f a t h e r of, I I . 341. O f t f o r , bishop of t h e H w i c c a s , studies u n d e r H i l d at Hartlepool a n d W h i t b y , iv. 23, p. 2 5 4 ; goes to K e n t a n d studies u n d e r Theodore, ib. pp. 254, 255 ; thence to Rome, ib. p. 255 ; r e t u r n s to B r i t a i n a n d goes to t h e Hwiccas, ib. and note ; m a d e bishop of t h e H w i c c a s , ib. a n d note ; consecrated b y W i l f r i d , ib. ; I I . 3x9 ; spurious grant of E t h e l r e d to, I I . 1 5 4 ; date of death of, I I . 2 4 6 ; succeeded b y E g w i n , ¿6. O i d d i , presbyter, assists W i l f r i d i n t h e evangelisation of Sussex, iv. 13, p. 230. O i d i l u a l d (Ethelwald), son of Osw a l d , opposed to Oswy, iii. 14, p. 154 (cf. I I . 179) ; k i n g of t h e Deiri, iii. 23, p. 174 a n d notes (cf. I I . 120); gives Cedd l a n d for t h e foundation of a m o n a s t e r y a t L a s t i n g h a m , ib. pp. 174, 175 a n d notes ; h a s Cedd's brother Caelin as h i s chaplain, ib. p . 175 a n d n o t e ; s u m m o n s C e d d to

Rerum.

h i m , ib. p. 1 7 6 ; acts as guide to t h e Mercians against Oswy, iii. 24, p. 178 a n d note ; remains neutral i n t h e battle of t h e W i n waed, ib.; I I . 1 7 9 ; possibly set u p b y P e n d a , ib.; succeeded b y A l c f r i d , I I . 189. O i d i l u a l d ( E t h e l w a l d ) , presbyter, a m o n k of Ripon, v . 1, p. 2 8 1 ; succeeds C u t h b e r t as anchorite of F a m e , ib. a n d note ; m i r a c l e w r o u g h t by, ib. pp. 281, 282; dies i n F a m e , and is buried i n L i n disfarne, ib. p. 282 a n d n o t e ; fate of his relics, I I . 2 7 2 ; succeeded b y Felgeld, I I . 273. OIL, calms t h e sea, I I . 165. O i s c , cognomentum of Oeric, ii. 5, p. 90 ; k i n g s of t h e C a n t u a r i i called Oiseingas from, ib. a n d note. O i s e i n g a s , p a t r o n y m i c of t h e K e n t i s h kings, ii. 5, p. 90 a n d note. OISIN, OISSENE, I r i s h f o r m s o f t h e

n a m e Oswine, I I . 163. OISIN, or Ossian, son of F i n n mac Oumail, I I . 163. O l i u a r u m M o n s , description of, v. 17, pp. 318, 319. ' OLOSERICUS,' I I . 3 6 2 .

O m e l i a e , B e d e ' s t w o books of, v . 24, p. 3 5 8 ; v. Baeda. OBDBED, A n d r e d , Csedwalla t a k e s refuge in, I I . 228. ONGENDUS, k i n g of the Danes, W i l brord a t t e m p t s to convert, I I . 2 9 0 ; identified w i t h Ongent h e o w i n t h e B e o w u l f , ib. ONGENTHEOW, V. O n g e n d u s .

ONGULS-EY, Icelandic n a m e of A n g l e s e y , I I . 94. o p o b a l s a m u m , i i i . 8, p. 144 a n d note. O p p i d u m U i l t o r u m , v. U i l t a b u r g . O r c a d e s i n s u l a e , at t h e back of B r i t a i n , i. 1, p. 9 ; a d d e d to t h e R o m a n empire b y Claudius, i. 3 a n d n o t e s ; v. 24, p. 3 5 2 ; Saxons defeated at, b y Stilicho, I I . 10, 1 3 ; basis of attacks on B r i t a i n , I I . 13, 1 4 ; P i c t s said to h a v e occupied, I I . 13 ; attacked b y A e d a n m a c Gab rain,

Index

Noniinum, Locorum,

Rerum.

503

O s f r i d , son of E d w i n b y h i s first w i f e C w e n b u r g , ii. 14, p. 1 1 4 a n d note ; b a p t i z e d , ib.; f a t h e r of Y f f i , ib. a n d n o t e ; s l a i n i n t h e b a t t l e of H a t f i e l d , i i . 20, p. 124 a n d n o t e . OSFRITH, 1 p r a e f e c t u s i n B r o m n i s , ' W i l f r i d i n c u s t o d y of, I I . 325.

a n d n o t e ; C e n r e d of M e r c i a resigns i n t h e f o u r t h y e a r of, v . 19, p . 321 a n d n o t e s ; s y n o d on the N i d d about W i l f r i d under, ib. p . 329 ; A b b o t H a d r i a n d i e s i n fifth y e a r of, ,v. 20, p. 330 a n d note ; s l a i n a n d s u c c e e d e d b y C e n r e d , v . 22, p. 346 a n d note ; v . 24, p. 356 I I . 337 ; exchangos land w i t h Ceolfrid, H a b . § 15, p . 380 a n d n o t e ; h i s viciousness a n d tyranny, I I . 306, 314 ; a t t a c k s on t h e C h u r c h d a t e f r o m , I I . 314, 386. O s r i c , son of A e l f r i c , succeeds h i s c o u s i n E d w i n i n D e i r a , i i i . 1, p. 127 a n d n o t e s ; c o n v e r t e d b y P a u l i n u s , ib. (cf. I I . 103) ; relapses i n t o p a g a n i s m , ¿6. (of. I I . 1 8 ) ; s l a i n b y Caedwalla, ib. p . 128 a n d notes ; n o t r e c k o n e d i n l i s t of k i n g s , »6. a n d n o t e s (cf. iii. 9, p . 1 4 5 ) ; f a t h e r of O s w i n , i i i . 14, p. 154 a n d notes. O s r i c , k i n g of t h e H w i c c a s , i v . a 3 i P- 255 a n d n o t e ; f o u n d e r of S t . P e t e r ' s m o n a s t e r y , Gloucester, p. c x i v ; d o u b t f u l c h a r t e r of, I I . 315, 246, 2 4 7 ; p r o b a b l y son of E a n f r i d , ib.; w r o n g l y i d e n t i f i e d w i t h O s r i c of N o r t h u m b r i a , »6.; I I . 338. O s r i c , k i n g of t h e N o r t h u m b r i a n s , succeeds C e n r e d , v . 23, p. 348 a n d n o t e ; W i t r e d of K e n t d i e s i n h i s s e v e n t h y e a r , ib.; n a m e s C e o l w u l f as h i s successor, ¿6. p . 349 a n d note ; dies, ib. a n d n o t e ; v . 24, p. 356 ; w r o n g l y i d e n t i f i e d w i t h Osric of t h e H w i c c a s , I I . 247, 3 3 8 ; s a i d t o h a v e b e e n c o n c e r n e d i n t h e s l a y i n g of Osred, I I . 3 3 6 ; q u e s t i o n as t o h i s f a t h e r , I I . 337, 338.

OSGTOTD, v. O s l a c .

OSSIAN, v. O i s i n .

OSHEBE, k i n g of t h e H w i c c a s , I I . 247. OSLAC, or O s g u i d ( O s w i t h ) , son of E t h e l f r i d , I I . 99.

O s t h r y d , q u e e n of t h e M e r c i a n s , d a u g h t e r of O s w y , w i f e of E t h e l r e d of Mercia, iii. 1 1 , p . 148 a n d n o t e ; t r a n s l a t e s t h e b o n e s of h e r uncle Oswald to B a r d n e y , ib. a n d n o t e s ; a great b e n e f a c t o r of t h a t m o n a s t e r y , ib.; s o j o u r n s t h e r e , ib. p. 149 ; receives t h e r e a visit from Abbess Ethelhild,

a n d b y B r u d e , I I . 13, 1 4 ; seat of a S c a n d i n a v i a n p o w e r , I I . 1 4 ; c a l l e d ' O r g a n a e , ' ib. ; said t o h a v e b e e n s u b j e c t to E d w i n , I I . 8 6 ; k i n g of, said t o h a v e b e e n p r e s e n t i n b a t t l e of H a t f i e l d , I I . 116. OKDEBICUS V I T A L I S , b o r n a t A t t i n g -

h a m or A t c h a m - o n - S e v e r j i , 193OHGANAE, V. O r c a d e s . O R I E L COLLEGE, OXFORD, M S .

II.

be-

l o n g i n g to, p. c l v i note. O r i e n t a l e s , e q u i n o x fixed b y , v . a l > P- 339 m h ! note. O r i e n t a l e s A n g l i , v. A a g l i Orientales. O r i e n t a l e s S a x o n e s , v. S a x o n e s Orientales. ORIGEN, h e r e t i c a l , pp. li, l i i n o t e ; i n f l u e n c e of, o n p a t r i s t i c exegesis, p. l v i note ; h i s H e x a m e r o n , I I . 7. ORLEANS, b i s h o p s of, Prosper, I I . 32 ; T h e o d u l f , I I . 28a ; i m p o r t a n c e of s c h o o l of, p. x x note ; a b o d y of A l a n i s e t t l e d at, - I I . 34 ; T h e o d e r i c k i n g of, I I . 39. OROHIUS, e x t r a c t s f r o m , p. c x v i i i ; used w i t h o u t acknowledgement b y B e d e , p . x x i v n o t e (cf. I I . 1 2 ) ; B e d e corrects a n e r r o r of, I I . 13. O r t h o g r a p h i a , B e d e on, v . 24, p . 3 5 9 ; v. B a e d a . 1

ÓSAIC,' I I . 2 3 8 .

OSLAF, s o n o f E t h e l f r i d , I I . 9 9 .

O s r e d , k i n g of b r i a n s , succeeds f r i d , v . 18, p. Hsedde d i e s i n

the Northumhis father Ald320 a n d n o t e ; t h e r e i g n of, ib.

504

Index

Nominum, Locomm, Rerum.

ib.; sister of Egfrid a n d .Elfwine, iv. 21 a n d notes ; I I . 326; causes t h e expulsion of Wilfrid f r o m Mercia, ib.; m u r d e r e d by t h e Mercian nobles, v. 24, p. 355; I I . 154Osuald, king of t h e Northumbrians, son of Ethelfrid, I I . 99, 124; Bex Christianissimus, ii. 5, p. 89 and note (cf. iii. 9, p. 144); extent of his power, ¿6. a n d notes ; sixth of t h e seven great English kings, ¿6. a n d n o t e s ; Oswy brother of, ib. ; completes t h e church of St.Peter at York, ii. 14, p. 114 ; ii. 20, p. 125; Eadfrid murdered by Penda in his reign, ib. a n d n o t e ; Edwin's son a n d grandson sent to Gaul for fear of, ib. p. 126 a n d n o t e ; I I . 116; reigns of Qsric a n d E a n f r i d reckoned as p a r t of h i s reign, iii. 1, p. 128 a n d notes (cf. iii. 9 ad imt.); slays Ctedwalla a t Denisesburn, ib. a n d n o t e s ; cross erected by, at Hefenfelth before t h e battle, iii. 2, pp. 128-131 a n d n o t e s ; t h e monks of H e x h a m celebrate t h e eve of his obit there, ib. p. 129 a n d notes (cf. I I . 138); sends for a bishop to t h e elders of the Scotti, iii. 5, pp. 136, 137 and n o t e s ; iii. 3, p. 131 a n d n o t e ; himself converted while in exile, ib. a n d n o t e ; grants Lindisfarne as a see, ib. p. 132 a n d n o t e s ; acts as interpreter to Aidan, ib. a n d notes (cf. p. xliv); provinces of t h e Angli ruled by, ib. (cf. I I . 8 6 ) ; well acquainted w i t h t h e language of t h e Scotti, ib. a n d n o t e ; I I . 165; instructed by Aidan, iii. 6, p. 137; all nations a n d provinces of B r i t a i n subject to, ib. p. 138 a n d note ; anecdote of his charity, ib. a n d n o t e s ; his h a n d s preserved as relics a t Bamborough, ib. a n d n o t e s ; unites t h e provinces of Bernicia a n d Deira, ib. a n d note (cf. I I . 120); n e p h e w of E d w i n b y h i s sister Acha, ib. p. 139

a n d n o t e ; godfather a n d sonin-law of Cynegils, iii. 7, p. 139 a n d n o t e s ; joins i n granting Dorchester to Birinus, ib. a n d n o t e ; length of his reign, iii. 9, p. 144 and notes; slain by Penda at Maserfelth, ib. p. 145 a n d n o t e s ; v. 24, p. 354; h i s age, iii. 9, p. 145 a n d note ; miracles wrought on t h e spot, ib. pp. 145, 146 and n o t e s ; and b y dust t a k e n f r o m it, iii. 10 a n d n o t e ; h i s bones translated to B a r d n e y by Osthryth, queen of t h e Mercians, iii. 11, p. 148 a n d notes ; t h e monks a t first refuse to receive them, ib. a n d note ; a divine light shines above them, ib. pp. 148, 149 a n d note ; t h e y are enshrined, ib. p. 148 a n d note; miracles wrought t h r o u g h t h e water i n which t h e y h a d been washed, ib. pp. 148-150 a n d notes; had ruled over Lindsey, ib. p. 148 a n d n o t e ; a boy cured of fever at his tomb, iii. 12, pp. 150, 151 a n d n o t e s ; h i s devotion, ib. p. 151 (cf. p. xxvi note) ; his dying prayer, ib. a n d note ; his head a n d h a n d s impaled b y Penda, ib.; rescued b y Oswy, ib. p. 152 a n d n o t e ; h i s head buried at Lindisfarne, h i s h a n d s at Bamborough, ib. a n d note ; his fame in Britain, Germany, and Ireland, iii. 13, p. 152, a n d note (cf. I I . 228); relics of, i n Frisia, ib.; miracle wrought i n I r e l a n d by wood from t h e stake on which h i s head was set, ib. pp. 152-154; succeeded by h i s brother Oswy, iii. 14, p. 154 and notes ; f a t h e r of Ethelwald, ¿6.; iii. 33, p. 174 a n d n o t e ; iii. 24, p. 178 ; plague at Selsey stayed by intercession of, iv. 14, pp. 234, 235 a n d notes; his obit entered i n t h e ' a n n a l e ' of Selsey, ib. p. 235 a n d note ; h i s exile i n Iona, I I . 99 ; MS. 0 3 probably belonged to a monastery dedicated to, p. cxviii note; lections on, p. cxix; I . 428-431; Life of, by Reginald of Durham,

Index Noniinum, Locorum, Rerum. p. c x x x v i i , I I . 1 6 1 ; b y Drogo, I I . 142, 1 6 1 ; b y Capgrave, ib.; Saga of, ib.; h i s election as king, I I . 121 ; date of h i s de facto accession, ib.; relates to S e g h i n e of I o n a his vision of St. Columba before t h e battle of Denisesburn, I I . 1 2 1 , 1 2 2 ; battle against, i n 638, I I . 1 5 2 ; t h e first E n g l i s h m a r t y r a n d w o r k e r of miracles, I I . 1 5 3 ; fate of h i s relics, I I . 141, 157. 158 ; cultus of, on t h e Continent and in Ireland, I I . 158-160; churches dedicated to, i n B r i t a i n , I I . 1 5 9 ; confused w i t h A l d f r i d , ib.; E d i t h , w i f e of Otho I , w r o n g l y described as descendant of, I I . 1 6 0 ; plague i n reign of, I I . 195. O s u i n i , k i n g of t h e Deiri, of t h e stock of E d w i n , son of Osric, iii. 14, p. 154 a n d n o t e s ; succeeds Oswald i n Deira, ib. (cf. I I . 120); unable to cope w i t h O s w y , ib. p. 155 ; dismisses h i s a r m y and takes r e f u g e w i t h H u n w a l d , ib.; b e t r a y e d a n d f o u l l y m u r d e r e d at G i l l i n g by O s w y ' s orders, ib. a n d notes (cf. y . 24, p. 354 ; I I . 1x6); G i l l i n g m o n a s t e r y f o u n d e d for t h e good of h i s soul, ib. a n d note (cf. iii. 24, p. 180); h i s b e a u t y of person a n d character, ib. pp. 1 5 5 , 1 5 6 a n d n o t e ; nobles from all parts enter h i s comitatus, ib. p. 156 a n d n o t e ; anecdote of his h u m i l i t y , ib. pp. 156, 157 and notes (cf. I I . 136, 367); A i d a n foretells h i s death, ib. p. 157 a n d n o t e ; ignorant of Irish, ib. a n d note ; T r u m h e r e a relat i v e of, iii. 24, p. 180 a n d note ; miracle w r o u g h t b y relics of, I I . 155 ; L i f e of, &c., I I . 1 6 2 ; i n exile i n Wessex, ib.; confused w i t h O s w y , ib.; date of accession of, I I . 1 6 3 ; I r i s h f o r m s of n a m e of, ib.; cross erected to, at C o l l i n g h a m , I I . 164 ; buried at T y n e m o u t h , ib.; translation of, ib.; question of h i s m a r t y r d o m , ib. O s u i n i , slain, C. 761. O s u i u , O s u i o , k i n g of t h e N o r t h -

505

umbrians, son of E t h e l f r i d , I I . 99, 1 6 1 ; h i s exile, I I . 99 ; quest i o n of h i s mother, I I . 161, 236 ; brother of-Oswald, ii. 5, p. 89 (cf. iii. 14, p. 154 and n o t e ) ; t h e seventh of t h e seven great E n g l i s h kings, ib. a n d notes (cf. I I . 201, 208, 2 1 1 ) ; reduces to a great e x t e n t the P i c t s a n d Scots i n B r i t a i n , ib. pp. 89, 90 a n d notes (cf. iii. 24, p 180and n o t e ; iv. 3, p. 206 a n d n o t e ) ; father of Osthryth w i f e of E t h e l r e d of Mercia, iii. 11, p. 148 a n d note ; rescues Oswald's h e a d and hands, iii. 12, p. 152 a n d n o t e ; succeeds Oswald, iii. 14, p. 154 a n d n o t e s ; h a s to contend against various enemies, ib. (cf. I I . 179); causes Oswin to be m u r dered a t Gilling, ib. p. 155 a n d notes (cf. I I . 116, 1 7 9 ) ; Gill i n g m o n a s t e r y founded for t h e good of soul of, ib. and notes (cf. iii. 24, p. 180) ; marries Eanfled, d a u g h t e r of E d w i n , iii. 15, p. 157 a n d n o t e ; h i s d a u g h t e r A l c h f l e d marries Peada, i i i . 21, pp. 1 6 9 , 1 7 0 a n d note ; A l c h f r i d son of, ib. p. 170 ; iii. 24, p. 178 ; a n n e x e s Mercia on t h e death of P e n d a , iii. 21, pp. 170, 1 7 1 ; exerts h i m s e l f f o r t h e reconversion of t h e E a s t Saxons, iii. 22, p. 171 a n d n o t e s ; t h e i r k i n g Sigbert f r e q u e n t l y visits, ib. a n d n o t e ; Sigbert converted b y a r g u m e n t s of, ib. pp. 171, 172 a n d notes ; at h i s request sends C e d d to reconvert t h e East Saxons, ib. p. 1 7 2 ; attempts t o b u y off P e n d a , iii. 24, p. 177 a n d notes ; h i s v o w , ib.; defeats a n d slays P e n d a on the Winwaed, ib. p . 178 a n d notes ; his son E g f r i d a hostage i n Mercia, ib. a n d n o t e ; f u l f i l m e n t of liis v o w , ib. a n d notes (cf. p. x x x i v note) ; h i s d a u g h t e r E l f l e d dedicated, ib. pp. 178, 179 a n d note ; b u r i e d at W h i t b y , ib. p. 179 a n d note (cf. I I . 116, 2 1 1 ) ; gives l a n d at G i l l i n g to found a monastery, t'fc.pp. 179, 180 a n d notes ; rules

506

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

over the Mercians and southern provinces for three years, ib. p. 180 and notes; places Peada over the South Mercians, ib. and notes; the Mercians rebel against, ib. and notes; discord in the household of, on the Easter question, p. x l ; iii. 25, p. 182 (cf. I I . 3 5 0 ) ; had been educated by the Scotti, ib.; iii. 29, p. 1 9 6 ; familiar with their language, iii. 25, p. 182 and note (cf. I I . 1 6 5 ) ; opens the Synod of Whitby, ib. p. 183 and note ; decides in favour of the Roman Easter, ib. pp. 188,189 and note; accepts the Roman Church as catholic, iii. 29, p. 1 9 6 ; his regard for Colman, iii. 26, p. 190; at his request makes Eata abbot of Lindisfarne, ib. and note; sends Ceadda to Kent to be consecrated, iii. 28, pp. 194, 195 and note; v. 19, p. 326 and n o t e ; I I . 3 1 6 ; confers with Egbert of Kent on the state of the English Church, iii. 29, p. 196 and note; they agree to send Wighard to Rome to be consecrated archbishop, ib. and note; iv. 1, p. a o i ; letter of Yitalian addressed to, as king of the Saxons, iii. 29, pp. 196-199 and notes; asked by Theodore to send Ceadda to Mercia as bishop, iv. 3, p. 206 and note; his illness and death, v. 24, P- 354 ; iv. 5> P- a l 4 a n d H° t e ; had wished to go to Rome and had asked Wilfrid to accompany him, ib. (cf. H . 3x7); succeeded by Egfrid, ib. and n o t e ; Aldfrid said to be son of, iv. 26, p. 268 and note ; consents to Wilfrid's consecration, v. 19, p. 325; Benedict Biscop a thane of, Hab. § 1 ; forbids his son Alchfrid to go to Rome, Hab. § 2 ; annexes Deira, I I . 120 ; governs i t through Alchfrid and then Egfrid as under-kings, ib.', recovers Iindsey, I I . 155; question of date of death of, I I . 162,211; confused with Oswin, ib.; mis-

Rerum.

takes as to regnal years of, II. 162, 164, 185; wars of, against the Britons, II. 181 ; limitation of power of, at beginning of his reign, II. 181, 182, 186, 187. Osuulf, king of the Northumbrians, succeeds his father Eadbert, C. 7 5 8 ; treacherously murdered by his thanes, C. 759. Oswald, archbishop of York, his devotion, p. xxvi note ; story of King Edgar and, I I . 165. Oswestry, probably identical with Maserfelth, q.v., origin of the name, I I . 152, 153. Oswinthorp, near Leeds, royal residence at, I I . 105.

Oswith, v. Oslac. Oswudtt, son of Ethelfrid, II. 99.

Otfkied, monk of Weissenburg, translates the Gospels into German verse, I I . 2 4 9 ; his letter to Liutbert of Mainz, ib. Otho I, emperor, marries Edith, sister of Athelstan* II. 160. Otho II, emperor, Matilda daughter of, II. 238.

Othona, V. Ythancaestir.

Ouini, monachus, with Ceadda at time of his death, iv. 3, pp. 307-209 ; his character, ib. pp. 207, 208 and notes (cf. p. xxv) ; had been thane and master of the household to Ethelthryth, ib. p. 208 and note ; enters the monastery of Lastingham, ib his miraculous experience, ib. pp. 208, 209 and notes; church at Gloucester dedicated to, I I . 209.

Oundle, v. In Undalum.

Ovid, cited by Bede, pp. Iii note, liii. P.

Pachasinus, bishop of Lilybaeum, I I . 96. Padda, presbyter, assists Wilfrid in the conversion of Sussex, iv. 13, P- a 3o. Psegnalaech, ? Finchale near Durham, Tuda buried in monastery

Index

Nominum,

Locorum,

of, i i i . 27, p . 192 a n d n o t e ; d a t e of, d o u b t f u l , I I . 149. PALATIOLUM, P a l e n t z , n e a r T r ê v e s , A d o l a n a abbess of, I I . 185. PALGBAVE, S i r F r a n c i s , former o w n e r of M S . A 5 , p . c v i i . P a l l a d i u s , sent b y Celestinus as b i s h o p to t h e b e l i e v i n g S c o t t i , i. 13 a n d n o t e ; v . 24, p . 352 ; l a t e r d e v e l o p m e n t s of h i s story, I I . 35, 26 ; s a i d to h a v e i n d u c e d C e l e s t i n u s t o send G e r m a n u s to B r i t a i n , I I . 32. PALLADIUS, b i s h o p of S a i n t e s , I I . 39P a l l i u m , h i s t o r y of, I I . 4 9 - 5 2 , 9 2 , 341P a m p h y l u s , m a r t y r , t h e f r i e n d of E u s e b i u s , v . 21, p. 341. F a n e r a t i u s , or P a n e r a s , St,, r e l i c s of, s e n t b y V i t a l i a n t o O s w y , i i i . 29, p. 198 ; c h u r c h of, n e a r Canterbury, converted from a h e a t h e n t e m p l e , I I . 58, 59. ' p a n d e c t e , ' m e a n i n g of t e r m , I I . 365. PANT, t h e , v. P e n t a . PANTALEON, S t . , c h u r c h

of,

at

Cologne, I I . 18. P a n t h e o n , granted b y Phocas to B o n i f a c e I V , i i . 4, p . 88 ; conv e r t e d i n t o a c h u r c h , ib. a n d note. P a r a b o l a e , book of Proverbs, B e d e ' s c h a p t e r s of r e a d i n g s on, v . 24, p. 358 ; v. B a e d a . P a r a d i s u s , E e . § 17, p. 422. p a r a l y s i s , I I . 272. P a r i s i a c a oiuitas, Paris, Agilbert b i s h o p of, i i i . 7, p. 141 a n d n o t e s ; iii. 28, p. 194 ; v. 19, p. 325 a n d n o t e ; b i s h o p s of, S i m p l i c i u s , I I . 40 ; I m p o r t u n u s , I I . 146 ; S i g e b r a n d , I I . 323 ; C h a r i b e r t k i n g of, I I . 42. P a r i s i i , A g i l b e r t b i s h o p of, i v . 1, p. 203 a n d note. ' p a r o c h i a , ' u s e of t e r m , I I . 212. P A R O C H I A L STSTEM, g r o w t h

of,

II.

290, 291, 380. PAKSOHSTOWN, V. B i r r a .

PABTICIPLES, c o n f u s i o n of a c t i v e and passive i n L o w Latin, I I . 329, 330.

507

Herum.

PAKTNEY, V. P e a r t a n e u .

PASCHAL I , pope, r e b u i l d s t h e c h u r c h of S a n t a C e c i l i a i n Trastevere, I I . 292. P A S C H A L CONTROVERSY, p p .

xxxix-

x l i , l x i i i ; I I . 74, 83, 1 1 2 - 1 x 4 , 124, 125, 130, 188-193, 2 0 I > 267, 300-303, 3 3 1 - 3 3 5 , 348353PASCHAL

CYCLES,

p. x l ;

II.

130,

334, 3 5 ° . 3 5 i J i n f l u e n c e of, o n a n n a l i s t i c w r i t i n g , ib. P A S C H A L EPISTLES, I I . 3 3 4 .

PASTON, N o r t h a n t s , Humphrey N a t u r e s rector of, p . c x i x . PATERIUS, t h e n o t a r y , h i s c a t e n a o f passages f r o m St. G r e g o r y , p. x x i i i n o t e . PATERNUS, a n I r i s h ' i n c l u s u s , ' b u r n t i n h i s cell, p. x x x i n o t e . PATTENS, b i s h o p of L y o n s , Oons t a n t i u s ' L i f e of G e r m a n u s add r e s s e d to, I I . 32. PATRICK, S t . , e x p e l s s n a k e s from I r e l a n d , I I . 1 0 ; c r i t i c i s m of t h e l e g e n d of, I I . 25, 26 (cf. I I . 346) ; l e t t e r of, t o C o r o t i c u s , of doubtful authenticity, II. 7 6 ; d e v o t i o n of, t o t h e P s a l t e r , I I . 1 3 7 ; v i s i o n of, I I . 2 8 7 ; P a t r i c k ' s P u r g a t o r y , I I . 295 ; opposition of L o e g a i r e to, I I . 354. ' p a t r u e l i s , ' I I . 362, 3 7 1 . PAULINA, v i r g i n , I I . 2 4 2 .

P a u l i n u s , a r c h b i s h o p of Y o r k , sent b y Gregory to aid August i n e , i. 29, p. 6 3 ; v . 24, p . 353 (cf. I I . 9 3 ) ; c o n v e r t s E d w i n a n d t h e N o r t h u m b r i a n s , ii. 9, p . 97 a n d n o t e s ; consecrated b y J u s t u s , v . 24, p. 353 ; i i . 9, p. 98 a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 9 6 ) ; a c c o m panies Ethelberg to N o r t h u m b r i a n . a n d n o t e ; h i s i l l success a t first,ib.; r e c e i v e s f r o m E d w i n h i s d a u g h t e r E a n f l e d to b e d e d i c a t e d t o C h r i s t , ib. p. 99 (cf. I I . 3 7 2 ) ; i n s t r u c t s E d w i n , ib. p. 1 0 0 ; r e m i n d s h i m of h i s mysterious experience and v o w a t t h e c o u r t of R e d w a l d , i i . 12, p p . 107, n o , I I I (cf. I I . 9 3 ) ; c o n s e n t s t o t h e h o l d i n g of a w i t e n a g e m o t as t o t h e a d o p t i o n

508

Index Nominum, Locorum, Berum.

of Christianity, ii. 13, p. m and notes ; converts Coifi, ib. p. n a ; and Edwin, ib. p. 113 and notes; granted a see in York, ii. 14, p. 114 ; induces E d w i n to found a church of stone at York, ib. and notes; baptizes innumerable Bernicians i n the Glen at A d G e frin, ib. pp. 114; 115 and notes ; and Deirans in the Swale, ib. p. 115 and notes; builds a church at Campodonum, ib. and notes; evangelises Lindsey, ii.i6,p. 117 and n o t e s ; converts Blsecca, prefect of Lincoln, ¿6. and notes; builds a stone church in Lin-" coin, ib. and notes ; consecrates Honorius there, ib.- ii. 18, p. 120 and notes (cf. I I . 49, 52); baptizes in the Trent, ii. 16, p. 117 ; his personal appearance,ib.; his deacon James, ib. and note; success of, made known to Pope Honorius, ii. 17, p. 118 ; pallium sent to, by Pope Honorius, ib. pp. II8, 119 ; ii. 20, p. 126 and note (cf. I I . 51) ; left by him in the church at Rochester, ib.; retires to K e n t after battle of Hatfield w i t h Edwin's widow, &c., tb. pp. 125, 126 and note ; v. 24, p. 354 ; accepts the see of Rochester in succession to Eomanus, ii. 20, p. 126 (cf. p. cxxvi; I I . IIO); leaves his deacon James at York, ib. and note ; converts Osric, iii. 1, p. 127 ; dies, iii. 14, p. 154 and n o t e ; buried in St. Andrew's ' secretarium,' Rochester, ib. and note; first bishop of the Northumbrians, iv. 23, p. 352 ; converts Hild with Edwin, ib. and note ; Egbert the first archbishop after, C. 735; probably sent on a mission to East Anglia, I I . 93 i probable relations w i t h Edwin there, I I . 93, 390 ; baptized Edwin, I I . x o i ; his relics translated by Lanfranc, I I . 162; legend of his death, I I . 162, 390, 391; lections on, I. 427. Paulinus, bishop of Ñola, Bede turns into prose his metrical

Life of St. Felix, v. 24, p. 359; p. c l i v ; v. Baeda. Paulus, beatus apostolus, ' doctor gentium,' I I . 220; ' caelestis exercitus praecipuus miles,' i. 27, p. 6 1 ; cited, ¿6. pp. 48, 57, 58; Haa. § 1 ; pastoral epistles of, recommended by Bede to Egbert, Ee. § 3 ; MS. of epistles of, ascribed to Bede, p. x x n o t e ; example of, cited, iii. 25, p. 185 and notes (cf. II. 5 8 ; Ee. § 4 ; p. l i i i ) ; Barnabas fetches, from Tarsus, Haa. §6; lived, suifered, and was buried in Rome, iii. 25, p. 184 ; his tonsure worn by Theodore, iv. 1, p. 203 (cf. I I . 353); his views on virginity and marriage, I I . 5 4 ; his speech at Athens, I I . 57 ; quarrel of, w i t h Barnabas, cited, I I . 321; authority of, claimed for the Oriental tonsure, II. 353; Bede's excerpts from St. Augustine on, v. 24, p. 358; pp. civ, c l v i ; similar works by other authors, ib. note ; v. B a e d a ; Apocalypsis Pauli, II. 294; cited, I I . 171, 296,' 298; church of, in Rome, Gregory I institutes masses in, ii. 1, p. 78 ; altar dedicated to, in1 York Cathedral, I I . 102; church of, in London, built by Ethelbert, ii. 3, p. 85 ; Earconwald and Sebbi buried in, I I . 220; porticus of, built by Bishop Tobias i n St. Andrew's church at Rochester, v . 23, pp. 348, 349 ; monastery and church of, at Jarrow, founded by Benedict Biscop and Ceolfrid, Hab. § 7, p. 370 and n o t e ; § 15, p. 379 and note ; Haa. § 11 and note ; § 12 and note; § 17 and note; I I . 370 ; anecdote of the plague in, Haa. § 14 and note (cf. p. x i i ) ; Ceolfrid abbot of, Hab. § 7, p. 370 and note; § § 9 , 1 3 ; Haa. § § 11,12, 18; pictures placed in the church of, Hab. § 15, p. 379; Ceolfrid obtains land for, ib. p. 380 and notes ; Ceolfrid bids farewell to monks of, Haa. § 23 and note ; § 24 ; exhorts the monks of St.

Index

Nominum, Locorum, Rerum.

Peter to unity with, Haa. § 25 ; monks of, informed of the intention to elect an abbot in place of Ceolfrid, Hab. § 18 ; senior monks of, take part in the election of Hwsetbert, ib. and note ; Haa § 39; InGyruum, Petrus et Paulus. Paulus, martyr, relics of, sent by Vitalian to Oswy, iii. 29, p. 198. PAULUS DTACONUS, h i s j u d g e m e n t

on Theodore's penitential, p clvii note ; his Life of Gregory, I I . 73, 389 ; uses the early Life of Gregory, ib. Peada, son of Penda, placed by his father as princeps over the Middle Angles, iii. 21, p. 169 and notes (cf. I I . 185) ; asks Oswy's daughter Alchfled in marriage, ib. pp. 169, 170 and note (cf. I I . 94) ; persuaded to become a Christian by Alchfrid, ib. p. 170 ; baptized by Finan at place called Ad Murum, ib. and note ; takes missionaries with him to evangelise his people, ib. and notes; Oswy grants the kingdom of the South Mercians to, iii. 24, p. 180 and note (cf. I I . 344); murdered at the alleged instigation of his wife, ib.; Middle Angles converted under, v 24, P- 354Peanfahel, Pictish name of the beginning of the Roman wall, i. 12, p. 26 and note ; r. Penneltun. Pearls in Britain, i. 1, p. 10 and note. Peartaneu, Partney, near Spilsby, Lincolnshire, Deda abbot of monastery of, ii. 16, p. 1 1 7 and note; Aldwine abbot of, iii. 11, p. 149; a cell of Bardney, I I . 109. Peethelm, bishop of Whitern, tells Bede the story of the impenitent Mercian thane, v. 13, p. 313 (cf. p. xlv note) ; of the miracles wrought at Haedde's tomb, v. 18, p. 320 (cf. p xlv note) ; was a monk and deacon under Aldhelm, ib.; bishop of Whitern in 731, v. 23, p. 351

509

and note (cf. I I . 224); letter of St. Boniface to, I I . 343 ; first Anglian bishop of Whitern, ib ; meaning of name of, ib.; his see probably located in the monastery of Whitern, I I . 384. PEHTWINE, bishop of Whitern, meaning of name of, I I . 343. Pelagianus episcopus (Seuerianus), i 17, p. 33 and note. Pelagiana heresis, I I . 19, 21, 22,334 ; introduced into Britain by Agricola, i. 17, p. 33 and notes ; recrudescence of, i. 21, p. 39 and notes; revival of, in Ireland, ii. 19, pp. 1 2 2 - 1 2 4 and

note ; John, pope-elect, writes to the Irish against, ib.; refuted by Bede, pp. lxii, lxiii note, and refif. there given. Pelagius, Bretto, founder of the Pelagian heresy, i. 10 and notes; i. 17, p. 35 ; play on his name, 1 1 . 22.

PELAGIUS I I , pope, Gregory apocrisiarius to, I I . 69 (cf. I I . 73). PELAGIUS, bishop of Tours, I I . 39. Pelasga lingua, i. e. Greek, v. 8, p. 295 and note PEMBROKE

COLLEGE,

CAMBRIDGE,

owns MS. P, pp. lxxxvi note, cv, cvi, cxxxvii. Penda, king of the Mercians, aids Caedwalla against Edwin, ii. 20, p. 124 and notes; iii. 9, p. 145 and note ; I I . 103 ; his varied fortune, ii. 20, p. 124 and notes ; length of his reign, ib. and note; Eadfrid, son of Edwin, treacherously slain by, ib. pp. 124, 125 and note ; an idolater with all his people, tb. p. 125 (cf. I I . 18) ; expels Cenwalh of Wessex for divorcing his sister, iii. 7, p. 140 and notes ; defeats and slays Oswald at Maserfelth, iii. 9, p. 145 and notes ; impales Oswald's head and arms, iii. 12, p. 151; ravages Northumbria and besieges Bamborough, iii. 16 and notes; burns a royal vill and church near Bamborough, iii. 17, p. 160 ; attacks and defeats the East Angles,

510

Index Nominum, Locoriwi, Rerum.

slaying their king, A n n a , iii. 18 a n d n o t e s (of. I I . 172) ; p l a c e s h i s son P e a d a o v e r t h e M i d d l e A n g l e s , i i i . 21, p . 169 ; his daughter Cyneburg married t o A l c h f r i d , ib. p. 1 7 0 ; d o e s n o t f o r b i d t h e p r e a c h i n g of C h r i s t i a n i t y , tb. a n d n o t e ; d e s p i s e s i n c o n s i s t e n t C h r i s t i a n s , ib. ; h i s d e a t h , ib.; i r r u p t i o n s of, i n t o N o r t h u m b r i a , iii. 24, p. 177 a n d n o t e ; O s w y t r i e s t o btty off h o s t i l i t y of,' tb. a n d n o t e s ; defeated a n d slain b y O s w y on t h e W i n w s s d , ib. p . 1 7 8 a n d n o t e s ; v . 24, p. 354 ; O s w y r u l e s Mercia three years after death of, i i i . 24, p. 180 a n d n o t e s ; W u l f h e r e , son of, m a d e k i n g , tb. a n d n o t e s ; p l a c e of, i n t h e Mercian pedigree, II. 103; nearly succeeds i n u n i t i n g the E n g l i s h race, I I . 1 1 5 ; g a i n s p o s s e s s i o n of L i n d s e y , I I . 155 ; d o m i n a t e s E a s t A n g l i a , I I . 169 ; i n t e r r e g n u m i n see of C a n t e r b u r y p o s s i b l y d u e to, I I . 174 ; Britons allied with, against O s w y , I I . 181, 182 ; C e l t s i n his army at the Winwsed, I I . 184 ; O f f a of E s s e x s a i d t o h a v e w i s h e d t o m a r r y d a u g h t e r of, I I . 314, 315. PENITENTIAL IJTERATURE, c h a r a c t e r

of mediaeval, pp. clvii, clviii. P e n n e l t u n , E n g l i s h n a m e of t h e b e g i n n i n g of t h e K o m a n w a l l , i. 12, p. 26. P e n t a amnis, the P a n t river, o» B l a c k w a t e r , E s s e x , i i i . 22, p. 173 a n d n o t e . PEROTARIT, k i n g of t h e L o m b a r d s , takes refuge w i t h the Huns, II. 1 5 0 ; t h i n k s o f flying to B r i t a i n , I I . 2 7 9 ; f a t h e r of C u n i b e r t , ib. ; W i l f r i d s t a y s w i t h (679), I I . 318 ; W i l f r i d ' s e n e m i e s end e a v o u r t o b r i b e , I I . 325. ' PERFECTIO ' =

382. 'perfldia,' unbelief 147, 182, Perrona,

confirmation,

II.

b u i l d s a c h u r c h at, i i i . 19, p . 168 a n d n o t e ; P u r s a b u r i e d t h e r e , ib. and n o t e ; Fursa translates bodies of B e a n u s a n d M e l d a n u s to, I I . 1 7 1 ; U l t a n a b b o t of, I I . 172. PERSIANS, m a k e n o r e p r e s e n t a t i o n of t h e D e i t y , I I . 59. ' PERSONA,' t h e o l o g i c a l m e a n i n g of t h e t e r m , I I . 232. PETERBOROUGH,

PETER'S PENCE, I I .

0

2

perhaps

281.

p e t o , c o n s t r u c t i o n of, I I . 140, 331. PETRONILLA, S t . , office f o r d a y of, p. cxv. P e t r u s , b a p t i s m a l n a m e of Csedw a l l a , q. v., v . 7, pp. 292, 293. PETRUS, a n a b b o t of t h e p r o v i n c e of Tripolitarra, catena on St. P a u l f r o m S t . A u g u s t i n e asc r i b e d to, p. c l v i n o t e . PETRUS, Y e n e r a b i l i s , l e t t e r of, t o St. B e r n a r d , I I . 353. Potrus, monachus, sent by August i n e t o G r e g o r y to a n n o u n c e t h e c o n v e r s i o n of t h e E n g l i s h , i. 27, p. 48 a n d n o t e ; b r i n g s b a c k G r e g o r y ' s B e s p o n s a , &c., I I . 45, 56, 63 ; first a b b o t of m o n a s t e r y of SS. P e t e r a n d P a u l , i. 33 a n d n o t e s ; s e n t as l e g a t e t o G a u l , tb. ; d r o w n e d a n d b u r i e d a t A m f l e a t , ib. a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 117); translated to Boulogne, tb a n d n o t e . P e t r u s , d i a c o n u s , d i a l o g u e s of G r e g o r y I w i t h , i i . 1 , p. 76 a n d n o t e ; c i t e d , ib p. 74 a n d n o t e . PETRUS

' p e r f i d u s , ' applied to a n d h e r e s y , I I . 18, 19, 339. Peronne, Ercinwald

MS.

b e l o n g e d t o m o n a s t e r y of, p . c x i x ; t w o m o n k s of, c a l l e d H u m p h r e y N a t u r e s , ib. ; r e l i c s o f O s w a l d a t , I I . 158 ; C y n e burg and Cyneswith translated to, I I . 175 ; a l l e g e d e n d o w m e n t of, b y W u l f h e r e a n d O s w y , ib. (cf. I I . 1 7 7 1 ; C u t h b a l d a b b o t of, I I . 216 ; additions to t h e Sax. C h r o n . m a d e at, I I . 175, 177, 215, 216 ; v. M e d e s h a m s t e d i .

de

Burgundia,

an

anchorite i n Palestine, acts as g u i d e t o A r c u l f u s , I I . 303, 304. Petrus, beatus, ' apostolorum p r i n c e p s , ' i i . 10, p . 1 0 4 ; i i . 11,

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

p. 106; ii. 18, p. 121; lived, suffered, a n d was buried a t Rome, iii. 25, p. 184 (cf. v. 7, pp. 292, 293); preached a t Home, ib. ; Christ's promise to, cited, v. ax, p. 34a ; this promise decides Oswy tg adopt the Roman Easter,, iii. 25, p. 188 a n d note (cf. I I . 190); example of h i s mother-in-law cited, v. 4, p. 287 a n d n o t e ; lame m a n cured by, v. 2, p. 284 ; preaches t h e apostolic Easter tradition at Rome, v. a i , p. 337 (cf. iii. 25, p. 186; I I . 349); Mark, interpreter of, ¿6. ; his tonsure, ii. PP- 342-344 (Cf. I I . 354) J bis conflict w i t h Simon Magus, ¿6.; appoints two bishops u n d e r himself, Hab. § 7, p. 371 a n d note ; consecrates Clement as h i s successor, ii. 4, p. 87 and n o t e ; type of t h e active life, I I . 69; m e a n i n g of h i s n a m e Bariona, I I . 1 2 7 ; appears to Laurentius, ii. 6, p. 92 and note ; said to have appeared to Edwin, I I . 98; t h e Ficts adopt, as t h e i r patron, v. 21, p. 346 a n d n o t e ; devotion of Benedict Biscop to, Hab. §§ 2, 5 ; a u t h o r i t y of, claimed for t h e Roman tonsure, I I . 354 ; pallia laid on t o m b of, I I . 50; Epistles of, asked for by St. Boniface, p. x x note ; Apodalypsis Petri, I I . 294) 297; see of, v. 7, p. 293 ; offerings of Ceolfrid to, Haa. §§ 20, 37, 3 9 ; t h e English tributaries of, I I . 67. Church of, a t Rome, Gregory I institutes masses in, ii. 1, p. 7 8 ; buried in, ib. p. 79; J o h n archchanter of, Hab. § 6, p. 369 ; iv. 18, pp. 240, 241; mode of c h a n t i n g in, ib. p. 2 4 1 ; Csedwalla visits a n d is buried in, v. 7, p. 293 ; Wilbrord wrongly said to have been consecrated in, I I . 292. Church of, at York, begun by Edwin, finished by Oswald, ii. 14, p. 114 a n d notes ; Edwin's head buried i n porticus of St. Gregory in, ii. 20,

Rerum.

511

p. 125 a n d note. Church of, at Bamborough, iii. 6, p. 138 ; Oswald's h a n d s preserved in, ib. a n d note. Church of, at Lichfield, iv. 3, p. 212 ; Ceadda's bones translated to, ib. Church of, a t Lindisfarne, iii. 17; p. 160; built by Finan, consecrated by Theodore, improved by Eadbert, iii. 25, p. 181 a n d notes; Ethelwald buried in, v. 1, p. 28a. Church of, at Ripon, W i l f r i d buried in, v. 19, pp. 322, 330 a n d note (cf. I I . 327). Church of, at W h i t b y , Elfled, Oswy, Eanfled, Edwin, a n d others buried in, iii. 24, p. 179 a n d n o t e ; I I . 391; Trumwine buried in, fv. 26, p. 267 a n d n o t e ; altar of, at Whitby, I I . 391. Porticus of, a t Beverley, Bishop J o h n buried in, v. 6, p. 292. Monastery of, at Gloucester, p . cxiv. Monastery a n d church of, at Wearmouth, built by Benedict Biscop, iv. 18, p. 241 a n d n o t e s ; v. 21, p. 33a a n d n o t e ; v. 24, p. 3 5 7 ; H a b . § 1 a n d notes, § 4 a n d n o t e s ; Haa. § 9 ; pictures placed i n t h e church of, Hab. § 6, p. 369 ; Eosterwine m a d e abbot of, Hab. § 7> P- 370 > § 9 > Benedict Biscop buried in church of, H a b . § 14, pp. 378, 379 a n d note (cf. H a b . § 20 a n d note) ; W i t m e r enters, a n d brings land to, H a b . § I 5t P- 380 a n d n o t e ; mass celebrated, a n d meeting held in, at Ceolfrid's departure, Hab. § 17, p. 382 ; H a a . § 25 a n d n o t e ; monks of, take part i n Hwaetbert'a election, Hab. § 18; Hwaetbert abbot of, Hab. § 19, p. 3 8 3 ; H a a . § 30 ; translation of Eosterwine a n d Sigfrid to, H a b . § 20 a n d notes ; Ceolfrid bids farewell to monks of, Haa. § 23 ; exhorts t h e m to u n i t y w i t h those of St. Paul, Haa. § 25 ; v. Uiuraemuda, P e t r u s et Paulus. P e t r u s e t P a u l u s , two lights of t h e world, iii. 29, p. 197 ; relics

512

Index

Nominum, Locorwm, Rerum.

of, seilt by Vitalian to Oswy, ib. p. 198; nail from the chains of, sent by Vitalian to Eanfled, ib. and note; apparition of, in monastery of Selsey, iv. 14, pp. 234, 235 and n o t e ; representation of, in art, I I . 227. Monastery and church of, near Canterbury ( = St. Augustine's), i. 33 and note; archbishops of Canterbury and kings of Kent to be buried in, ib. and note (cf. ii. 3, p. 86 and notes ; ii. 5, p. 90; ii. 7, pp. 93, 9 5 5 iv. 1, p. 204 ; v. 8, p. 2 9 4 ) ; Benedict Biscop abbot of, Hab. § 3 (cf. I I . 204) ; monastery granted by Theodore to Hadrian, ib.; iv. 1, p. 204 and note; gifts of Gregory deposited in, II. 57, 62, 63 ; grants of Eadbald to, I I . 90 ; mysterious experience of Laurentius in church of, ii. 6, p. 92 and notes ; church of the Virgin built in monastery of, by Eadbald, ib. Church of, in p. 93 and note. Winchester, iii. 7, p. 140 and note ; Birinus' body translated to, ib. and note; built by Cenwalh, II. 143. Joint monastery of, at Wearmouth and Jarrow, v. I n Gyruum, Paulus, Petrus, Uiuraemuda. Pharisei, Ee. § 17, p. 421.

PHAROS, island of, II. 23. PHARUS, V. farus. PHILISTINI, I I . 367.

PHIIXIPPS MSS., pp. lxxxj, cxxxi, cxliii, I I . 118. PHILO, cited by Gildas and Eginhard, I I . 27. PHINEHAS, C. Finees. PHOCAS, V. Focas. PHYLACTERIA, v. f y l a c t e r i a .

Picti, a non-Aryan race, I I . 8 ; said to have come from Scy thia, 1. 1, p. 11 and note (cf. I I . 23) ; refused a settlement in Ireland by the Scotti, ib.; receive wives from them, ib. p. ia ; settle in North Britain, ib.; their law of royal succession, lasted till Bede's time, ib. and notes; the

Scotti settle i n their district, ib. and notes (cf. I I . 13); separated from the Britons by Firth of Clyde, ib. p. 13; in what sense a transmarine people, i. 12, p. 25 and note ; attack the part of Britain held by the Britons, ib. pp. 25-28 and notes; settle permanently in Britain, and harass the Britons, i. 14, p. 29 ; I I . 23, 24 ; allied with the Saxons against the Britons, i. I 5» P- 3 a and note ; i. 20, p. 38 and note ; defeated by Britons under Germanus, ib. p. 39 ; sons of Ethelfrid in exile among, iii. I, p. 127 and note; Iona granted by, to Irish monks, iii. 3, ad fin. (cf. iii. 4, p. 133 and note) ; Bridius rules over, ib. and notes; Columba comes to evangelise, v. 24, p. 353; share the Paschal errors of the Scotti, iii. 25, p. 184 and note; "Wilfrid bishop of those under Oswy's rule, iv. 3, p. 206 and note; recover their lands held by the English, iv. 26, p. 267 and note ; Firth of Forth separates their lands from the English, ib. and note (cf. I I . 224); reverence of, for Iona, v. 9, p. 397 and note; inhabit Northern Britain, v. 21, p. 332 ; Bertred slain by, v. 24, p. 355 ; Bertfrid fights with, ib. p. 356 ; Eadbert of Northumbria makes war on, C. 740; early ravages of, in Britain, I I . 9, 10; coupled with the Scots, I I . 12; said to have occupied the Orkneys, I I . 13; Gabran defeated by, I I . 64 ; not present at conference with Augustine, II- 75 > question of their subjection to Edwin, Oswald, and Oswy, II. 86; broken up by the invasions the Brythons, I I . 128; Picts of Galloway or Niduari Picts, I I . 128, 224; extension of Wilfrid's authority over, I I . 208; name of, supplanted by Scots, I I . 224 ; rebel early in Egfrid's reign, II. 260 ; change in patron saint of, I I .

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

Rerum.

5 1 3

335 ; relations of, to Northumexpels Radbod from Frisia, v . bria, II. 346; threaten North10, p. 299 and n o t e ; sends umbria, p. x x x i v ; I I . 206, Wilbrord to preach there, ib. 385. Pictorum gens, Oswy and n o t e ; buries the two largely subjugates, iii. 24, p. 180 Hewalds at Cologne, ib. p. 301 and note ; Wilfrid answers for and n o t e ; grants I n Litore faith of islands inhabited (Kaiserswerth) to Swidbert at by, v . 19, p. 327; II. 230. the request of his wife BlithPictorum lingua, one of the thryd, v. 11, p. 302 and notes; five languages of Britain, i. 1, sends Wilbrord to Borne to p. 11 and n o t e ; one of four be consecrated, ib. and n o t e ; languages, iii. 6, p. 138 and grants Utrecht to Wilbrord as note (cf. v. a 1, p. 345 and note ; his see, ib. p. 303 and n o t e ; II. 8) ; extinct i n H. H.'s time, dies, I I . 289; succeeded b y Charles Martel, ib. 11. 7. Pictorum natio, follows the Celtic Easter, iii. 3, P i p p i n (the Short), king of the p. 131 (cf. II. 190) ; services Franks, baptized by Wilbrord, of Egbert to, iii. 27, p. 194 ; at 11. 288, 289 ; succeeds his father peace w i t h the English, and Charles Martel, ib. ; C. 741 and orthodox, in 731, v. 23, p. 351 n o t e ; makes himself king of and note. Pictorum prouinthe Franks, ib. ; II. 288; helps ciae, subject to the English, iv. to extend the Gregorian chant12, p. 229 and note ; Trumwine ing i n Europe, I I . 118; father bishop of, tb.; Egfrid leads an of Charles the Great, II. 289. army to ravage, iv. 26, p. 266 Placidia, mother of Valentiand note. Pictorum prouinnianus, receives Germanus, i. ciae, Roman Easter and tonsure 21, p. 41 and notes; vests his adopted in, v. 21, p. 346 (cf. II. corpse, I I . 35. 331, 351). Pictorum rex, P L A G U E , visitations of, i n Britain Naiton, v. 2r, p. 332 and note ; and Ireland, II. 194-196, 218, Talorg mac Anfrith, I I . 120 ; 372 ; ravages of, in monasteries, Oengus, C. 761 and note (c£ C. pp. xi, xii and note, xxxii ; II. 750); Brude mac Derili, II. 180, 363; causes apostasy of 3|2. Pictorum sermo, i. 12, Essex and Northumbria, II.202. p. 26 and -note. PLATO, his saying about the philosopher-king cited, I I . 332 P i c t i australes, converted by (cf. II. 263). Nynias, iii. 4, p. 133 and notes. PiAtrTius, A U L U S , his campaign in P i c t i septentrionales, Columba Britain, II. 13. comes to evangelise, iii. 4, p. ' PLEBEIUS ' = l a y , II. 380. 133 and note. ' plebs,' ecclesiastical meaning of 'pietas,' ' p i u s ' = pity, pitiful, I I . the term, II. 212, 213. 161, 227, 247, 260; v. ' impius.' PLECTRUDIS, V. Bliththryd. pigmentum, I I . 272. P L E G W I N , a monk of Hexham, PILGRIMAGES, I I . 304 ; love of the letter of Bede to, pp. xli note, Irish for, II. 170; as a penance, c x l v i ; v. Baeda. ib.; voluntary, I I . 211, 212; PLEIHDAMOUB, V. Plenus Amoris. bad moral results of, I I . 282. P L E N U S AJUORIS, name of a family P I N C A H A L A , v. Pssgnalaech. of scribes, p. cxxxviii note. P I N E W A L D , exorcista, I I . 157. P L E N U S A M O K I S , Petrus, scribe of PIOMBINO, v. Plumbinum. MS. F, p. cxxxviii. P i p p i n (of Heristal), dux FrancoPLENUS AMOKIS, Willelmus, a rum, Witbert and his comrades scribe, p. cxxxviii note. resort to, v. 10, p. 299 and note ; P L I N Y , Bede's obligations to, pp. Wilbrord resorts to, I L 288 j VOL. II. L 1

514

Index

Noniinum, Locorum, Rerum.

xxxviii, lii ; I I . 5 ; rescript of T r a j a n to, I I . 46. P L U M B I N U M , Piombino, I I . 184. ' PLWYFJ ' v. plebs. PLYMFTON, Devon, A u g u s t i n i a n Canons of, f o r m e r l y owned MS. A 2 , p. cxxiii. P O I T I E R S , F o r t u n a t u s bishop of, I I . 18 POLONUS, Martinus, v. Martinus. P O L Y C A R P , St., example of, cited, I I . 136. PONTIOLUS, St., origin of t h e legend of, I I . 26. ' p o p u l a r i s ' = lay, I I . 380. ' p o r t i c u s , ' m e a n i n g of t e r m , I I . 80, 330, 369. P O R T U S E G F R I D I , V. I n G y r u u m . ' p o s t c o n s u l a t u m , ' origin a n d m e a n i n g of t h e phrase, I I . 38. ' p r a e f e c t u s ' = reeve, I I . 108,163, 386. P r a e p o s i t u s , v. P r i o r . P R A Y E R S for t h e i m p e n i t e n t dead, forbidden, I I . 300. P R E S T E F E L D , g r a n t e d to t h e church of Rochester, I I . 80. P R I E S T H O L M E , V. Glannauc. P R I M A C Y , question of, I I . 52, 53, 57, 9 i , 92, " I . ' p r i m i c e r i u s , ' m e a n i n g of t h e t e r m , I I . 113, 233. P R I M O G E N I T U R E , g r o w t h of, I I . 363. PRIMUS

AND

FELICIANUS,

SS.,

Christ Church, Canterbury, consecrated on festival of, I I . 63P R I O R , Praepositus, or Propositus, office of, p p . xxviii, x x i x ; I I . 38, 180, 266, 267, 3 7 0 - 3 7 2 ; first occurrence of t h e t i t l e prior i n E n g l i s h documents, p. x x i x note. PRIORESS, I I .

248.

P r i s e i l l a , example of, cited, iii. 25, p. 185 a n d note. P R O H I B I T E D DEGREES, &C., p p .

xc,

xcix ; I I . 47, 48, 383. Prophetae, duodecim, Bede's excerpts f r o m St. J e r o m e on, v. 24, p. 358. P r o p o s i t u s , v. Prior. P r o s p e r of A q u i t a i n e , cited, i. 10 a n d n o t e ; h i s chronicle, I I .

2a; used b y Bede, I I . 25, 32 ; ContraCollatorem, cited, I I . 25. P R O S P E R , bishop of Orleans, l e t t e r of Sidonius Apollinaris to, I I . 32. P R O S P E R T I R O , probably t o be distinguished f r o m P r o s p e r of Aquitaine, I I . 22 ; h i s d a t e for t h e coming of t h e Saxons, I I . 28. PROTASIUS, bishop of Aix, I I . 37, 39P B O U I N C I A , Provence, o v e r r u n b y Saracens as a divine j u d g e m e n t , II- 339PROVISIONS, papal, I I . 205. PSALTER, u s e o f , I I . 1 3 7 , 1 3 9 , 3 7 0 ;

a t t h e canonical hours, p p . xxv, xxvi n o t e ; I I . 218, 270, 370 i n monasteries, v. M o n a s t e r i e s ; i n t h e I r i s h Church, I I . 137 ; as a penitential discipline, ib.; w i t h a special i n t e n t i o n , I I . 1 3 8 ; as intercessions for t h e dead, I I . 138, 218, 300; R o m a n a n d Gallican Psalters, I I . 54, 74, 171, 320, 3 2 1 ; J e r o m e ' s t r a n s l a t i o n of, f r o m Hebrew, n o t adopted, I I . 321 (cf. I I . 394'). P u c h , a gesith, Bishop J o h n of York consecrates a c h u r c h i n h i s vill, v. 4, pp. 286, 287 a n d notes ; miraculously cures h i s wife, ib. p. 287 a n d notes. P U E R I NUTRITI, OBLATI, V. Monasteries. P U F F I N I S L A N D , V. Glannauc. PURGATORY, Bede's view of, p. lxvi note ; I I . 243, 297, 387. PUTEOLI, I I . 26.

P u t t a , bishop of Rochester, consecrated by Theodore, iv. 2, p. 206 a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 206) ; h a d learnt c h a n t i n g of t h e disciples of Gregory I , ib.; a t t e n d s t h e Council of H e r t f o r d , iv. 5, p. 2 1 5 ; on t h e d e s t r u c t i o n of Rochester by E t h e l r e d , r e t i r e s to Sexwulf, bishop of t h e Mercians, iv. 12, p. 228 (cf. I I . 215) ; receives a c h u r c h a n d small parcel of l a n d f r o m h i m , ib. a n d note ; teaches c h a n t i n g , ib. (cf. I I . 1 1 8 ) ; succeeded by

Index

Nominum,

Cwichelm, ib. and note; ordained priest by Wilfrid, II. 207; probably not bishop of Hereford, II. 222. PUTTA, bishop of Hereford, dies, II. 222 ; probably not identical with the preceding, ib. Q.

Locorwm)

Rerum.

515

RADBOD, V. Rathbed. R[ADULPHUS], abbot

of Melrose, uses the style ' Seruus seruorum Dei,' II. 38. Raedfrid, prefect of Egbert of Kent, iv. 1, p. 203; sent by him to escort Theodore to Britain, ib. and note. Raegenheri, son of Redwald, slain in the battle of the Idle, ii. 12, p. no. RAINEB II, count of Hainault, II.

origin of, I I . 349; the Celts wrongly charged 48. with being, II. 114, 191, 349. R A L P H , archbishop of Canterbury, Quattuor Coronati, v. Coronati. letter to Calixtus II, cited, Quentauic, Etaples, Theodore ill II. 1 2 . at, iv. 1, p. 203 ; sails from, for Harnesses, children of Israel deBritain, ib. and note. part from, v. 21, p. 335. Quinquagesima paschalis, the RAMSEY, Hunts., Felix' relics period between Easter and translated to abbey II. 174. Pentecost, iii. 5, p. 136 and note Rathbed, king of theof, Frisians, (cf p. lxxv and note, p. clxii). Witbert preaches to, v. 9, p. ' quisque,' for ' quisquis,' in later 298 ; expelled by Pippin, v. 10, Latin, II. 62, 2 1 2 , 2 1 9 > 'quisque* p. 299 and note ; address of, to for 'quisquam,' II. 98. Wilbrord, p. xxxvi note; WilQUODUULTDEUS, prelates called, brord despairs of converting, II. 174. II 288 ; refuses baptism at the Quoenburg, daughter of Cearl last moment, II. 289; at war king of Mercia, first wife of with Charles Martel, ib.; dies, ib. Edwin, ii. 14, p. 114 and note ; Rathmelsigi, unidentified, Ireher sons Osfrid and Eadfrid, land, Ethelhun dies of the ib. and note ; her pedigree, II. plague in monastery of, iii. 27, 103. pp. 192, 193 and note. Quoenburg, daughter of Here- RATISBON, Council of, in 742, II. burg abbess of Watton, mira58, 60. culously cured by Bishop John Rauenna, Germanus goes to, i. 21, of York, v. 3, pp. 285, 286 and p. 41 and notes; dies there, ib. notes (cf. II. 262). and notes; Synod of, in 877, II. For other names beginning 50. with Qu-, see under Cm-. RAWLINSON, Thomas, formerly owned MSS. H2, p. cvi; 0 4 , pp. cxv, cxvi. R. RAWLINSON MSS., pp. cxliii, cxlix Racuulfe, Reculver, at the mouth note ; II. 137, 285. of the Inlade, v. 8, p. 295 and REBAPTISM, question of, II. 2 7 6 , note; Bertwald abbot of the 277. monastery of, ib. and note; ' RECIPKOCI UERSUS,' I I . 24 T. legend of Ethelbert having RECULVER, V. Racuulfe. transferred his capital to, II. REDBRIDGE, V. Hreutford. 44 ; grant of, by Egbert, to Bass Redger, consecrated archbishop the priest, II. 283. by Pope Stephen, in succession RADBOD, St., bishop of Utrecht, to St. Boniface, C. 754 and note; homily, &c., on Swidbert by, possibly identical with Lullus, II. 2 9 1 . II- 347X 12 QUARTO-DECIMANS,

5 1 6

Index

Nominum, Locoruwi,

Reduald, king of the East Angles, the fourth of the seven great English kings, ii. 5, p. 89 and note ; begins to win the ascendency even in Ethelbert's lifetime, ib. and note; E d w i n takes refuge with, ii. 12, p. 107 (cf. I I . 93, 390); promises Ethelfrid to kill or surrender Edwin, ib. (cf. I I . 390) ; his intended treachery revealed to Edwin, ib. p. TO8 and note; dissuaded from committing it, ib. pp. 109, n o ; defeats and slays Ethelfrid i n the battle of the Idle, ib. p. n o and note (cf. I I . 93); his son Raegenhere slain, ib.; Earpwald son of, ii. 15, p. 115 and note; had been converted in Kent, ib. p. 116 (cf. II. 93); relapses into partial heathenism by persuasion of his wife, ib. and notes (ef. I I . 93); erects Christian and pagan altars in the same fane, ib. and note; son of Tytili, ib.; succeeded by Earpwald, iii. 18 (cf. I I . 106) ; Sigbert takes refuge from, in Gaul, ib. (cf. I I . 107); Eni brother of, II. 169. B e g i a ciuitas, v. Bebbanburg. R E G I N A L D OF C O L D I N G H A M or D u r -

ham, his Life of St. Cuthbert, p. cxxxviii ; his Life of St. Oswald, v., Oswald. regnare, with dative, I I . 126. ' r e g n u m ' versus 'imperium,' II. 43, 86.

B e g u m Liber, Bede's questions on, v. 24, p. 358 Regum Libri, Bede's chapters of readings on, ib. ; v. Baeda. R E I C H E N A U , Wetinus a monk of, I I . 295. R E L I C S , wearing of, I I . 33; essential to consecration of churches, I I . 60 ; traffic in, I I . 158 ; early Christian feeling against the translation of, I I . 274. RESTIGIUS, St., date of death of, p.c. RENCHIDTTS, episcopus, I I . 101. Bendleesham, id est mansio Rendili, Rendlesham, Suffolk, in East Anglia, iii. 22, p. 174 and

Herum.

note ; Swidhelm of Essex baptized at, ib. Bsptaogstir, Richborough, English name of Rutubi portus, i. 1, p. 9 and note. REFTON, Co. Derby, a double monastery, II. 150 ; Ethelbald of Mercia buried at, I I . 342. 1KESPONSALIS ' = apocrisiarius, I. 426 ; I I . 69. B e u d a , leads a colony of Scotti to settle north of the Firth of Clyde, i. 1, pp. 12, 13 and notes. R E X CHRISTIANISSIMUS, use of title, II. 86. R H A B A N U S M A U R U S , his commentary on St. Matthew used in the Heliand, II. 254. R H E D A , Saxon goddess, II. 59. R H E I M S , Hincmar archbishop of, p. clii ; I I . 52. Bhenus, v. 10, pp. 300, 301 ; 1. Hrenus. R H I N E , the, v. Hrenus. R H Y M E in Latin verse, II. 241. For other words beginning w i t h Rh-, see under Hr-. Bicbert, a pagan, murders Earpwald of East Anglia, ii. 15, p. 116. R I C B O D , archbishop of Trêves, asked by Alcuin for a copy of Bede's In Librum Tobiae, p. clii note. RICHBOROUGH, Rutubi Portus. RICOBALDTJS F E R R A R E N S I S , h i s

doc-

trine of the seven ages of the world, p. xlii note. Bicula, sister of Ethelbert of Kent, and mother of Sasbert of Essex, ii. 3, p. 85 and note. R I D D L E L I T E R A T U R E of the Middle Ages, II. 341. R I E V A U L X , Aiired of ; v. Ailred. R I G A , V. Liuonia. R I H I D , father of Finan of Lindisfarne, I I . 189. R I N G A N , corruption of Ninian, I I . 129. R I P O N , ». Hrypensis, I n Hrypum. B i u u s Denesi, v. Denisesburna. R O B A L D O , administrator of Alba, I I . 51.

Index

Nominum,

ROBERT DE MONTE, or de T o r i g n y ,

abbot of Mont St. Michel, discusses the authorship of two series of excerpts from St. Augustine on St. Paul, pp. civ note; makes an abbreviation of his own, p. clvi note. Bobur Augustini, v. Augustinaes Ac. ROCHESTER, V. Dorubreuis ciuitas, Hrofsescsestir, Hrofi ciuitas. ROETTLX, near Mons, monastery of Foillan at, I I . 1 7 2 . ROFA,

ROEI,

II.

80;

v.

Hrofi

ciuitas. ROGATIONS, observance of, p. lxxvi note. ROGER

OP

WENDOVER,

confuses

Bede's chronicle with the H . E., p. cli note. ROGERS, I., former owner of MS. 0 8 , p. cxiv. Bom a. Not helm visits, Pref. p. 6 and note ; Claudius returns to, i. 3 and note ; Eleuther praesul of, v. 24, p. 352 ; captured by the Goths, ib.; i. 11 and notes; Britons send embassy to, i. 1 2 , p. 26 and note; second embassy sent to, ib. p. 27 ; Augustine announces to Ethelbert that he is come from, i. 25, p. 45 ; Laurentius and Petrus sent to, by Augustine, i. 27, p. 48 and note; Gregory I finishes his commentary on Job at, ii. 1, p. 75 and note ; Mellitus goes to, ii. 4, p. 88 and n o t e ; Nynias instructed at, iii. 4, p 1 3 3 and note ; SS. Peter and Paul lived, suffered, and were buried at, iii. 25, p. 1 8 4 ; St. Poter preaches at, ib. p. 1 8 5 ; v. 2 1 , p. 3 3 7 ; Wighard sent to, and dies at, Hab. § 3 ; iii. 2 9 , p. 1 9 6 and notes ; iv. 1, pp. 2 0 1 , 202 (cf. I I . 357) > Theodore at, ib. p. 202 and note ; Oswy had intended to go to, iv. 5, p. 2X4 ; Casdwalla goes to, and dies at, iv. 12, p. 228;

v.

7,

pp.

292-294

and

notes ; v. 8, p. 294 ; v. 24, p. 355 j St. Peter appoints two bishops under himself at, Hab.

Locorum,

Rerum.

517

§ 7> P- 371 a n d note ; council at, under Pope Martin, iv. 17, p. 240 and note ; iv 18, p. 242 and note ; church of St. Peter at, ib. ; Hab. § 6 ; monastery of St Martin at, ib. ib. ; copy of decrees of Council of Hatfield sent to, iv. 18, p. 242 and note ; John the archehanter dies on his way back to, ib.; Oftfor goes to, iv. 23, p. 255 ; journey to, thought of great value, ib.; many of the English go to, v. 7, p. 294 and note ; I I . 366 (contrast I I . 3 2 1 ) ; Ini goes to, v. 7, p. 2 9 4 ; Wilbrord goes to, v. 11, p. 3 0 1 and note; Wilbrord sent by Pippin to, ib. p. 302 and note; Cenred and Ofi'a of Essex go to, v. 24, P- 35 6 ; v. 1 9 , pp. 3 2 1 , 3 2 2 and notes ; W i l f r i d resolves to visit, ib. pp. 323, 324 ; his arrival and studies at, ib. p. 324 and notes ; iii. 25, p. 182 (cf. I I . 316, 3 1 7 ) ; sees the catholic Easter practised at, ib. p. 184; W i l f r i d goes to (first appeal), iv. 1 3 , p. 230 ; v. 19, p. 326 and notes (cf. I I . 3 1 8 ) ; council at, against the Monothelites, ib. pp. 326, 327 and notes (cf. I I . 230, 3 1 8 ) ; W i l f r i d goes to (second appeal), ib. pp. 327, 328 and notes ; I I . 3 2 0 ; with Acca, iii. 13, p. 1 5 2 ; I I . 3 2 7 ; nineteen-year cycle first adopted at, v. 21, p. 3 4 1 ; first and second visits of Benedict Biscop to, Hab. § 2 and notes; Alchfrid wishes to go to, Hab. § 2; Egbert of Kent wishes Wighard to be consecrated at, Hab. § 3 ; third visit of Benedict Biscop to, ib. and notes ; fourth do. do., Hab. § 4 and notes; his acquisitions at, ib. and notes; fifth visit to, with Ceolfrid, and acquisitions at, Hab. § § 6 ,

7, pp. 3 6 8 - 3 7 0 a n d

notes ; § 16 ; Haa. § 9 and note ; § 1 0 ; iv. 18, p. 241 and note ; John the archchanter returns with them from, ib.; Hab, § 6, p. 369 and note ; sixth visit of Benedict Biscop to, and acqui-

518

Index

Nominimi, Locorum, Rerum,.

sitions at, Hab. § g a n d notes; Haa. § i a ; library brought byBenedict Biscop from, Hab. P- 375 (cf. Haa. §§ 15, 20); § and by Ceolfrid, Haa. § 20; Ceolfrid brings MS. of I t a l a from, Hab. § 15, p. 379 and note ; takes a MS. of t h e Vulgate w h e n h e sets out for, ib.; H a a . § 20 (cf. Haa. § 37 a n d note); MS. of t h e cosmographers bought b y Benedict Biscop at, Hab. § 15, p. 380; monks sent by Ceolirid to, ib. and n o t e ; Haa. § 20; p. x v i i ; I I . 14; Ceolfrid resolves to r e t u r n to, H a b § 17, p. 381 and n o t e s ; Haa. § § 21, 22 ; p. x v ; dies before h e reaches, ib. ib. ib. ; Hwaetbert visits, Hab. § 18; II* 365; some of Ceolfrid's companions abandon their journey to, Hab. § 21 and notes ; p. x v ; Ceolfrid prepares to send messengers to, Haa. § 22 ; some of h i s companions continue their journey to, ib. §§ 37, 38 ; p. x v ; I I . 370; idea of a visit of Bede to, negatived, pp. xvi, x v i i ; sieges of, by t h e Goths, I I . 2 2 ; Gregory I's monastery of St. A n d r e w at, I I . 38; popes t r y to force archbishops to come to, for their pallium, I I . 51 ; Council of, in 721, p. x c ; do. i n 679, said to have sent J o h n t h e archchanter to Britain, I I . 233 ; bad moral results of pilgrimages to, I I . 282 ; Constantino builds church at, called Constantiniana, I I . 305; Daniel, bishop of Winchester, goes to, I I . 308 ; Aldhelm goes to, I I . 309 ; Forthere goes to, I I . 3 1 3 ; E g w i n of t h e Hwiccas goes to, I I . 3 1 5 ; Egbert of York ordained deacon at, I I . 378 (cf. I I . 387); Egred h i s brother dies at, ib.; Anglian youths come to, I I . 389. Homae u r b s , Gregory I pope of, i. 27, p. 48. R o m a n i , Britain u n k n o w n to, till J u l i u s Caesar, i. 2, p. 13 and

note ; J u l i u s Caesar and Claudius t h e first a n d second of, to invade Britain, v. 24, p. 352 ; cross the Thames, i. 2, p. 14 ; harassed by t h e Britons, ib. ; the Britons make treaties with, ib. ; Wight subjugated by, i. 3 ; cease to rule i n Britain, v. 24, p. 352 ; i. 11 ; limits a n d m a r k s of t h e i r occupation a n d dominion, ib. and notes (cf. i. 26, p. 47) ; refuse f u r t h e r help to t h e Britons, i. 12, p. 27 ; r e t u r n home, ib. and n o t e ; usage of, cited, i. 27, p. 57; written laws of, imitated by Ethelbert, ii. 5, p. 90 a n d notes ; b a n n e r called Tufa by, used by Edwin, ii. 16, p. 118 and n o t e ; wall built by, across Britain, iii. 2, p. 139; iii. 22, p. 1 7 2 ; Naiton desires to build a stone church a f t e r t h e m a n n e r of, v. 21, p. 333 a n d note (cf. I I . 101); Benedict Biscop do. do., Hab. § 5 (cf. I I . 101); Picts separated f a r from t h e speech a n d nation of, v. 21, p. 333 ; their ecclesiastical mode of chanting used in Kent, ii. 20, p. 126 and note (cf. iv. 2, p. 206); winter quarters of, I I . 23 ; allow marriage w i t h i n t h e fifth degree, I I . 48 ; i n dread of t h e Saracens, I I . 282, 339. E o m a n u s , Gregory I a Roman, ii. 1, p. 73 and n o t e ; I I . 389. Romanus abba, J o h n the archchanter, v. 24, p. 3 5 5 ; Hab. § 6, p. 369 and note. Eomanus antistes, Yitalian, iv. 1, p. 203. Romani ciues, refuse to allow Gregory to leave Rome, ii. 1, p. 80 and note ; = Romanus Romani populus, I I . 390. discipuli Gregorii, Hab. § 3. Romana ecclesia, ii. 1, p. 73; archives of, searched by Nothelm, Pref. p. 6 a n d n o t e ; custom of, cited, i. 27, p. 4 9 ; ritual of, ib. a n d n o t e ; Eleuther pontiff of, i. 4 a n d n o t e ; Celestinus do., i. 13 a n d n o t e ; J o h n archchanter of, Haa. § 10 ; accepted by Oswy as

519

Index Nominimi, Locorwm, Rerum. catholic a n d apostolic, iii. 29, p. 196; t h e I r i s h p a r t y at R i p o n refuse to accept t h e rites of, v . 19, p. 325 and n o t e ; t h e E n g l i s h model their religion on, v. 21, p. 332; N a i t o n promises to follow, ib. p. 333; Eucharistic customs of, observed by Egbert, E e . § 15 a n d note. Romani fines, acquisitions of B e n e d i c t Biscop from, H a b . § 6, p. 368. R o m a n a gens, Ambrosius A u r e l i u s descended from, i. 16 a n d note. R o m a n u m imperium, i. 3 a n d n o t e ; iii. 4, p. 133. R o m a n a institutio, devotion of O s w y to, iv. 5, p. 2 1 4 ; c h a n t i n g after t h e m a n n e r of, adopted at W e a r m o u t h , H a b . § 6, p. 3 6 9 ; Haa. § 9. R o m a n u s papa, Honorius, ii. 20, p. 136. Romanus populus, v. s. Romana prouincia, i.e. B r i t a i n , i. 12, p. 27. R o m a n u m regnum, i. 3, 34. R o m a n a respublica, l a w of, cited, i. 27, p. 50 and n o t e ; m a d e C h r i s t i a n b y Constantine, i. 32, p. 68. R o m a n a sedes, Gregory I pontiff of, i. 23, p. 42 a n d note ; ii. 1, p. 73 a n d note ; Boniface V do., ii. 7, p. 94 a n d note ; vicegerents of, d u r i n g a vacancy, &c., I I . 113, Rom a n a urbs, Gregory I pontiff of, ii. 3, p . 8 6 ; ii. 4, p. 88. R o m a n sites used as quarries, I I . 239; R o m a n w a l l s in Britain, II. 1 5 - 1 7 ; Roman Psalter, v. Psalter. R o m a n u s , bishop of Rochester, consecrated b y Justus i n succession t o himself, ii. 8, p. 95 (cf. I I . 92) ; sent as an e n v o y to Pope Honorius b y Justus, ii. 20, p. 126 and n o t e s ; d r o w n e d i n sea, ib. and the Italian notes. B o m a n u s , presbyter, f r o m K e n t , chaplain to Eanfled, iii. 25, pp. 181, 182 ; observes t h e catholic Easter, ib. p . 182 ; takes part i n t h e S y n o d of W h i t b y , ib. p. 183.

R o m u l e a u r b s , Caedwalla visits, v. 7, p. 293; v. Roma. ROMULUS AUGUSTULUS, o v e r t h r o w n

b y Odoacer, I I . 35. R o n a n , natione Scottus, learns t h e catholic Easter i n G a u l and I t a l y , iii. 25, p. 181 ; defends it against Finan, ib. a n d notes. ROSNAT, I r i s h n a m e of W h i t e r n , I I . 129 ROUEN, M S S . o f B e d e ' s H . E . a t ,

p. l x x x v i n o t e ; Melantius bishop of, I I . 40 ; Mauger archbishop of, I I . 50. R O W L E Y W A T E R , V. D e n i s e s b u r n a .

ROYAL M S S .

Brit.

Mus.,

pp.

ci,

cxiv, cxliv. ROYAL MARRIAGES, s p r e a d o f C h r i s -

t i a n i t y by, I I . 94. R O Y A L POWER, a i d g i v e n b y , t o t h e

C h u r c h , I I . 58, 148, 383, 384. ROYAL

SOCIETY

of

London,

for-

m e r l y o w n e d MS. Ar., p. cxxvi. R u f l n i a n u s , sent b y G r e g o r y to aid Augustine, i. 29, p. 63 a n d n o t e ; becomes abbot of St. Augustine's, I I . 56. RUPINUS, V. E u s e b i u s . RUGEN, RUGESWAI.DE, d e r i v e d f r o m

t h e Rugini, I I . 286. R u g i n i , one of t h e tribes of Germ a n y , v. 9, p. 296 a n d note. RULEYSTAI, V. S t e e l .

RUM or RUN, son of U r b g e n , said to h a v e baptized E d w i n , I I . 100, 101. Rutubi portus, Richborough, K e n t , port of embarkation for Gaul, i. 1, p. 9 a n d note ; called Reptacgstir b y t h e E n g l i s h , ib. R y p e n s i s , v. Hrypensis. RYSWICK, Peace of, p. l x x x i x . S. S a b a , shortened n a m e of Saberct, ii. 5, p. 91 a n d note. SabeTct, k i n g of the East Saxons, n e p h e w of Ethelbert, ii. 3, p. 85 a n d n o t e ; East Saxons conv e r t e d under, v. 24, p. 3 5 3 ; death of, followed b y pagan

520

Index

dominum, Locorum,

Rerum.

reaction, ii. 5, p. 91 and note Ardennes, p. xx note ; list of (cf. iii. az, p. 171 and note) ; officers in, p. xxviii note ; MS. called Saba, ib. and note ; sons belonging to, p. lxxxvii. of, expel Mellitus, ib. and note ; S T . JAHESSTREET, name of a sons of, slain in battle against village called after Paulinus the Gewissas, ib. p. 92 and note; deacon, I I . 118. confusion of name with SigS T . JOHN, Francis, formerly owned bert, I I . 79 ; date of death of, MS. A 5 , p. cvii. I I . 88. S T . JOHN'S COLLEGE, OXFORD, owns Sabrina, Severn, Walhstod bishop MS. O20, p. cxxi; Laud presiof the peoples to the west of, dent of, ib.; owns MS. of Bede's v. 23, p. 350 and note; priests De Arte Metrica, p. cxlv. beyond, refuse to hold interSt. JOHN'S L E E , near Hexham, course with the Saxons, I I . anciently Herneshaw, I I . 274. 35A, 353ST. OMER, M S . belonging to, I I . 'sacerdos,' 'saeerdotalis,' 'sacer240; monastery of St. Bertin d o t i u m ' = bishop, episcopal, at, p. xvii note. episcopate, Pref. p. 7 and note; S T . O S W A L D ' S , V. Hefenfelth. I I - 3 2 , 33, 4°> 5 5 ; 5 6 , 1 2 6 , 1 4 6 , SAINTES, Palladius bishop of, II. 230, 285; also means presbyter, 39) 4O&c., I I . 2 2 7 , 3 7 2 . SAINTS' LIVES, historical character SACRAMENT, reservation of, I I . of, I I . 2 8 8 . 227, 250. SALAMANCA, Irish College at, I I . ' sacramentum,' use of the word 169. by Bede, pp. lvi, lvii ; I I . 106, S A L I S B U R Y , Eobert Wyville bishop 108, 123, 355. of, p. cxiv. ' sacrarmm,' meaning of the term, Salomon, Ee. § 11, p. 414; son of I I - 1 5 5 , 369(Behoboam), Haa. § 25 ; Bede's Saethryd, step-daughter of Anna commentary on the Proverbs king of the East Angles, iii. 8, of, v. 24, p. 358 ; v. Baeda. p. 142; becomes abbess of SALUATOR, church of, at Utrecht, Faremoütier-en-Brie, ib. (cf. I I . founded by Wilbrord, I I . 29. 144). SALZBURG, Arno archbishop of, p. STEWARD, son of Eadbald of Kent, clix ; II. 70, 240. I I . 88. Samaritani, hybrid religion of, ST. A B B ' S H E A D , Berwickshire, ii. 15, p. 116 and note. called from Ebba, I I . 236. Sambuce, v. Ad Uillam Sambuce. ST. A L B A K ' S , V. Uerolamium. SAMER, V. Siluiacum. S T . B E E S , Cumberland, I I . 2 4 8 ; a Samuel, example of, cited, Ee. cell of St. Mary's, York, I. 431. § 7, p. 411; type of 'pueri S T . B O S W E L L S , on the Tweed, oblati,' p. ix note; Bede's comcalled after Boisil of Melrose, mentary on, v. 24, p. 357 and II. 266. note; v. Baeda. S T . C A R I L E F , William of, v. WilSANDOE, Northumberland, perhaps liam. identical with Ad Uillam SamST. G A L L E N , Irish 'inclusus' at, buce, I L 365. p. x x x i ; MSS. at, p. lxxii; II. SANDWICH, Wilfrid lands at, I I . 389S T . GEORGENBERG,

near Schwatz, Tyrol, MS. A, belonged to monastery of, p. ci. ST. HERBERT'S ISLE, Derwentwater, II. 269. ST. H U B E R T , monastery of, in the

207. SANTCLAIR,

Sir W., of Kosslyn, former owner of MS. 0 5 , p. cxxi. Saphira, example of, cited, Ee. § 1 6 , p. 4 2 0 ; § 1 7 , p. 4 2 2 and note. Saranus, Irish cleric, letter of

Index

JSTominum, Locorum,

John, pope elect, and others to, ii. 19, p. 123 and note. SARCOPHAGUS, I I . 2 3 9 ,

240.

S a r r a c e n i , devastate Gaul, v. 23, p. 349 a n d n o t e ; defeated, ib. and n o t e ; their heathenism, I I . 18, 3 3 9 ; conquer Spain, I I . 338; threaten Rome, I I . 282, 339 ; descended f r o m Ishmael, ib. ; overrun A f r i c a a n d p a r t s of A s i a a n d Europe, ib. ; t h e i r inroads a d i v i n e j u d g e m e n t on t h e peoples of Spain, Provence, and B u r g u n d y , ib. S a t a n a s , v. 9, p. 2 9 6 ; v. 14, p. 314 and note. S a u l , k i n g of Israel, i. 34 ; v. 24, P- 357 5 Ee- § 17, P- 4 2 2 S a u l u s , qui et Paulus, q. v., Haa. S a x o n e s , n a m e used as i d e n t i c a l w i t h A n g l i , i. 15, p. 3 0 ; i. 22 ; v . 9, p. 296; ravage t h e coasts of the empire, i. 6 ; Carausius sent to repress, ib.; invited into B r i t a i n by Vortigern, i. 1 4 ; i. 15, p. 30 and note ; conquer the enemies of the Britons, ib. p. 3 1 ; send for reinforcements, ib. ; settlement granted to, b y the Britons, ib. ; one of three G e r m a n tribes w h o settle i n B r i t a i n , ib. ; d i v i d e d into East, South, and W e s t Saxons, ib. a n d note ; ally themselves w i t h t h e P i c t s against the Britons, ib. p. 32 and n o t e ; i. 20, p. 38 a n d note ; defeated by B r i t o n s u n d e r Germanus, ib. p. 39 ; B r i t o n s neglect to evangelise, i. 22 and n o t e ; called G a r m a n i b y t h e Britons, v. 9, p. 296 and note ; early ravages of, in B r i t a i n , I I . 9, 10 ; date of coming of, discussed, I I . 27, 28 ; ravages of, in Gaul a n d on t h e Continent, I I . 28 ; t h e i r conquest of t h e B r i t o n s not easy, I I . 2 9 ; retire to their settlem e n t i n Thanet, I I . 30; advance of, d u r i n g s i x t h century, II- 35 ! effect of conversion of, I I . 76 ; subject to E d w i n , I I . 8 6 ; Saxo candidus, I I . 7 2 ;

Rerum,.

521

w a r of, against Oswald, I I . 152 ; e x t e n s i o n of W i l f r i d ' s authority over, I I . 208; comm u n i t y of f e e l i n g between insular a n d continental, I I . 254, 285 ; hostility of B r i t i s h priests to, I I . 352, 353. Saxonum dux, v. Saxones Antiqui. S a x o n u m lingua, i e. W e s t Saxon, iii. 7, p. 140; i e. E a s t Saxon, iii. 22, p. 173. Saxon u m natio, i.e. S o u t h Saxons, boy of, i n t h e monastery of Selsey, iv. 14. p. 233. Saxon u m prouincia, 1. e. Sussex, ib. S a x o n u m rex, Oswy, iii. 29, p. 1 9 6 ; Csedwalla, v . 7, p. 293S a x o n e s A n t i q u i , t h e Saxons of t h e Continent, i. 15, p. 31 ; one of t h e tribes of G e r m a n y , v. 9, p. 196 a n d n o t e ; t h e t w o H e w a l d s endeavour to evangelise, v* 10, pp. 299, 300 and notes ; constitution of, ib. and n o t e ; expel t h e Boructuari, v . 11, p. 302 ; said to have come f r o m B r i t a i n , I I . 2 9 ; comm u n i t y of f e e l i n g w i t h t h e insular Saxons, I I 254, 285 ; the poet of t h e H e l i a n d belongs to, I I . 255 (cf. A i d Saxones, I I . 261). S a x o n u m dux, W i d u kind, I I . 293. S a x o n e s A u s t r a l e s , materials for history of, derived b y Bede from Bishop Daniel, Pref. p. 7 ; I I . 307 ; D a m i a n , bishop of Rochester, belongs to, iii. 20 a n d n o t e ; I I . 324 ; W i g h t opposite to b o u n d a r y b e t w e e n t h e W e s t Saxons and, • iv. 16, p. 238; H l o t h h e r e of K e n t w o u n d e d i n battle against, led b y h i s n e p h e w Edric, iv. 26, p. 268 ; bishopric of, ceases on Eolla's death, v. 18, p. 321 a n d n o t e ; restored, I I . 3 1 3 ; attempt to massacre W i l f r i d a n d his company, I I . 59, 207, 324 (cf. I I . 225). Saxonum Austral i u m prouincia, Pref. p. 7 ; situated between K e n t and Wessex, iv. 13, p. 230 ; h e a t h e n

522

Index Nominum, Locorum, Rerum.

u n t i l evangelised b y W i l f r i d , ib. a n d n o t e s ; v . 19, p. 327 and n o t e ; I I . 44, 318, 3 1 9 ; oppressed b y Caedwalla a n d I n i , iv. 15 ; a f t e r W i l f r i d ' s retirem e n t subject to t h e W e s t S a x o n see, ib. a n d note ; subject to W i n c h e s t e r , v. 18, p. 3 2 1 ; made i n t o a separate diocese, ib. and note ; receives episcopal ministrations f r o m the bishop of t h e We3t Saxons, v. 23, p. 350. Sax. A u s t r . rex, iElle, ii. 5, p. 89 a n d note. S a x o n e s M e r i d i a n i , i. 15, p. 31 ; v. Saxones Australes. Saxones Occidentales, anciently called G-euissae, q. v., iii. 7, p. 139; iv. 15 (cf. I I . 88, 89) ; materials for h i s t o r y of, derived b y B e d e f r o m A l b i n u s , Nothelm, a n d B i s h o p Daniel, Pref. pp. 6, 7 a n d note ; I I . 307 ; A u g u s t i n e ' s Oak on t h e borders of, ii a, p. 81 a n d notes ; defeated by E d w i n , ii. 9, p. 100 and n o t e ; the S o u t h Saxons n e x t to, iv. 13, p. 230; B r i t o n s subject to, adopt t h e orthodox Easter, v. 18, p. 321 a n d n o t e ; advance of, separates N o r t h a n d W e s t Welsh, II. 7 4 ; written law first i n t r o d u c e d among, b y I n i , 1 1 . 87 ; history of see of, I I . 144, 1 4 5 ; Essex u n d e r the h e g e m o n y of, I I . 217 ; a n a r c h y of, on d e a t h of C e n w a l h , I I . 23i (cf. I I . 231). Saxonum Occidentaliumantistes,Birinus, A g i l b e r t , W i n e , H l o t h h e r e , iv. 12, p. 227 ; Hsedde, v. 18, p. 320 ; t h e S o u t h Saxons receive episcopal ministrations from, v. 33, p. 350. Sax. Occid. episcopus, S o u t h S a x o n s subject to, iv. 15 ; A g i l b e r t , iii. 25, p. 183 ; Daniel, Pref. p. 7 ; iv. 16, p. 238 ; I I . 307 ; Leutherius, iv. 5, p. 215. S a x . Occid. gens, converted b y B i r i n u s , iii. 7, p. 139 a n d n o t e s ; D e u s d e d i t belongs to, iii. 20 ; I I . 324 ; t h e M e a n w a r i situated i n , i v . 13, p. 230 and note. Sax. Occid.

lingua, ii. s, p. 89 and n o t e ; v. Saxones. Sax. Occid. prouincia, devoid of a bishop, iii. 7, p. 141 and n o t e ; W i n e bishop in, iii. 28, p. 195 ; Ceadda a n d E a d h e d come to, ib.; d i v i d e d into t w o dioceses on t h e death of Haedde, v. 18, p. 320 a n d note ; D a n i e l and Forthere bishops of, i n 731, v. 23, p. 350. Sax. Occid. rex, Caelin or Ceaulin, ii. 5, p.89 and notes; C w i c h e l m , ii. 9, pp. 98, 99 and n o t e ; C e n w a l h , H a b . § 4 ; Csedwalla, v. 7, p. 292 and n o t e s ; v. 24, p. 3 5 5 ; E t h e l hard, C. 7 3 9 ; Cuthred, C. 750 and n o t e ; C y n e w u l f , C. 757 a n d note. S a x o n e s O c c i d u i , i. 15, p. 3 1 ; v. S a x o n e s Occidentales. S a x o n e s O r i e n t a l e s , i. 15, p. 31 a n d note ; materials for history of, derived b y B e d e f r o m A l b i n u s , Nothelm, and t h e m o n k s of L a s t i n g h a m , P r e f . pp. 6, 7 and n o t e s ; converted b y Mellitus, v. 24, p. 353 ; relapse into h e a t h e n i s m on t h e death of Saebert, ii. 5, pp. 91, 92 a n d notes ; iii. 22, p. 171 and notes (cf. I I . 18,52, 195); reconverted b y Cedd and Ceadda. Pref. p. 7 a n d note (cf. iii. 22, pp. 1 7 1 - 1 7 3 and n o t e s ) ; interest of O s w y i n their reconversion, ib. pp. 171, 173 ; separated from K e n t b y t h e Thames, ii. 3, p . 85 ; L o n don metropolis of, ib. a n d note ; Sighere and Sebbi rule, i v . 6, p. 218; E a r c o n w a l d m a d e bishop of, ib. and n o t e ; k i n g s of, said to h a v e ruled i n K e n t , I I . 177 ; t i t l e s borne b y bishops of, I I . 178 ; recover p o w e r on death of W u l f h e r e , I I . 2 1 6 ; u n d e r the h e g e m o n y of Wessex, I I . 217 ; confused w i t h East A n g l e s , I I . 217, 3x5. S a x o n u m Oriental i u m gens, Cedd sent to preach to, iii. 22, p. 172 ; made bishop of, ib.; iii. 23, p. 174. S a x . Or. prouincia, Mellitus consecrated to preach to, ii. 3, p. 85 and note ; converted b y h i m , ib.;

Index

dominum. Locorum,

C e d d ' s m o n k s f r o m , go to Lasti n g h a m , i i i . 23, p . 176 a n d n o t e s ; Sighere a n d Sebbi joint kings of, i i i . 3 0 ; p a r t i a l l y r e l a p s e s into paganism in consequence of t h e p l a g u e , ib. a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 99); r e c o n v e r t e d b y J a r u m a n , ib. a n d n o t e ; B a r k i n g i n , iv. 6, p . 219 a n d n o t e ; I n g w a l d , b i s h o p of, m 731, v . 23, p . 350 a n d n o t e . Sax. Or. regnum, Sebbi g o v e r n s , i v . 11, p . 225. Sax. O r . r e x , S s e b e r t , i i . 5, p. 9 r a n d n o t e ; S i g b e r t , iii. 22, p . 171 a n d n o t e ; S i g h e r e , v . 19, p . 322 ; Offa, v . 19, c a p i t u l u m ; I I . 314; E t h e l b e r t c a l l e d , I I . 79. S a x o n i a , H w a e t b e r t b e l o n g s to, H a b . § 19, p . 383 a n d n o t e ; H a a . § 30, p . 399 ; t e r m a p p l i e d b y C e l t s t o a n y p a r t of T e u t o n i c B r i t a i n , I I . 172 ; W i l f r i d c a l l s h i m s e l f b i s h o p of, I I . 368; a p p l i e d t o W e s s e x , ib. Saxonica lingua, Tobias learned i n , v . 8, p . 296 a n d n o t e . S a x o n i c i l i t t o r i s or l i m i t i s C o m e s , I I . 28, 178. Saxonic u m u o c a b u l u m , i v . 17, p . 239. SCANDINAVIA, c a l l e d S c y t h i a , I I . 8; Scandinavian invasions b r i n g t h e N o r t h a n d S o u t h of Ireland together, II. 125; s e p a r a t e S c o t i of I r e l a n d a n d B r i t a i n , I I . 135 ; d e s o l a t e l o n a , ib, ; v. D a n i . SCBLLAN, t h e L e p e r , of A r m a g h , I I . 113 ; v. S c e l l a n u s . Scellanus, Irish presbyter, letter of J o h n , p o p e e l e c t , a n d o t h e r s t o , i i . 19, p . 123 a n d n o t e . S e h e m a t i b u s , de, siue de Tropis, B e d e ' s , v . 24, p . 359 ; v. B a e d a . ' SCHOIIASTICUS, ' m e a n i n g of t e r m , I I . 161. SCHOOLS, m o n a s t i c , p p . x v i i , x v i i i ; episcopal, p. x x i j o t e ; s u b j e c t s of s t u d y i n , p p . x v i i • n o t e , x v i i i ; d i s c i p l i n e i n , p. x v i i note. SciBEBUKNiA, v. S h e r b o r n e . SCOTLAND, s p r e a d of G a e l i c i n , I I . 10 ; t r a c t o n t h e c u l t u s of S t . A n d r e w i n , p . c v i i ; r i g h t s of

Rerum.

t h e see of Y o r k 234.

523 in,

II.

140,

SCOTS, i n r o a d s o f , I I . 262.

S e o t t i , refuse t h e Picts a settlement in North Ireland and advise t h e m to settle in N o r t h B r i t a i n , i . 1, p p . 11, 12 a n d n o t e s ; g i v e t h e m w i v e s , ib. a n d notes; settle u n d e r E e u d a n o r t h of t h e C l y d e , ib p p . 12, 13 a n d n o t e s (cf. I I . 23); t h e i r p r o p e r c o u n t r y I r e l a n d , ib. p . 13 a n d n o t e s ; i i . 4, p . 87; i n w h a t sense a t r a n s m a r i n e people, i. 12, p 25 a n d n o t e ; a t t a c k t h e p a r t of B r i t a i n h e l d b y t h e B r i t o n s , ib p p . 2 5 - 2 8 a n d n o t e s ; P a l l a d i u s s e n t b y P o p e Celest i n u s a s b i s h o p to, i. 13 a n d n o t e ; v . 24, p . 352 ; P a s c h a l e r r o r s of, iii. 25, p . 181 ; I I . 190 ; i d e n t i c a l w i t h t h o s e of t h e B r i t o n s , i i . 4, p p . 87, 88 ; o p i n i o n s h e l d of, b y t h e R o m a n missionaries, ib. and note; l e t t e r of J o h n , p o p e e l e c t , a n d o t h e r s t o d o c t o r s a n d a b b o t s of, i i 19, p . 123; s o n s of E t h e l f r i d exiled a n d instructed among, i i i . 1, p . 127 a n d n o t e ; O s w a l d s e n d s t o t h e e l d e r s of, f o r a b i s h o p , i i i . 3, p . 131 a n d n o t e s ; m a n y missionaries from t h e r e g i o n of, c o m e t o B r i t a i n , ib. p. 132 a n d note; English children taught by teachers f r o m , ib. (cf. I I . 193); I o n a g r a n t e d t o m o n k s f r o m , ib. p p . i 2 3 J T33 ; I o n a a n i s l a n d a n d m o n a s t e r y of, i i i . 17, p . 160 ; I I . 140 ; F u r s a of a n o b l e r a c e of, i i i . 19, p . 164 a n d n o t e ; T r u m h e r e consecrated by, iii. 179; 21, p. 1 7 1 ; iii. 24, p . F i n a n c o n s e c r a t e d b y , i i i . 25, p . 181 a n d n o t e ; w o o d e n b u i l d i n g s c h a r a c t e r i s t i c of, ib. (cf. I I . 101, 102) ; O s w y e d u c a t e d b y , i i i . 2 9 , p. 1 9 6 ; iii. 2 5 , p . 1 8 2 ; t r a d i t i o n s of, r e j e c t e d b y A l c h f r i d , ib. ; a d h e r e n t s of, e x p e l l e d b y h i m f r o m R i p o n , v . 19, p . 325 a n d n o t e ; i i i . 25, p . 183 a n d n o t e ; H i I d a n a d h e r e n t of,

524

Index Nominum, Locorum, Rerum.

ib. and note ; Cedd consecrated by, ib. and n o t e ; abandons their traditions, iii. 26, p. 189 ; length of episcopate of, in Northumbria, ib. (ef. II. 136) ; quit Lindisfarne, ib. p. 190; v. 24, p. 3 5 4 ; liberality of, to English students, iii. 27, p. 19a and notes; those among the English adopt catholic practices or withdraw, iii. 28, p. 195 and notes; monks of, leave Lindisfarne w i t h Colman, iv. 4, p. 213; their quarrels w i t h his English monks at Inisboffin, ib.; Inisboffin given up to, ib. ; reverence . of, for Iona, v. 9, p. 297; Wilfrid perceives the errors of, v. 19, p. 323 ; refutes the sect of, ib. p. 325; said to have come from Scythia by way of Spain, I I . 8, 9 ; early ravages of, in Britain, I I . 9, 10, 34; their advance southward checked at Degsastan, I I . 10 ; consecration by a single bishop common among, II. 4 9 ; two, offer to sell wisdom in Gaul, I I . 72; not present at conference with Augustine, I I . 7 5 ; zeal of, as missionaries, I I . 76; question of their subjection to Edwin, Oswald, and Oswy, II. 86; consult the Boman see on the Easter question, I I . 114; not quarto-decimans, ib. ; fondness of, for remote sites, I I . 126 ; their love of pilgrimage, I I . 170 ; friendliness of, to the English, I I . 306 (contrast I I . 210); extension of "Wilfrid's authority over, I I . 208; name of, supplants that of Picts, I I . 224; Aldfrid an exile in the islands and regions of, I I . 263. Scotti in Brittania, qui Brittaniam inhabitant, I I . 12, 82, 83; Aedan king of, i. 34 and notes; later kings of, do not venture to attack the English, ib. and n o t e ; recover their liberty after the death of Egfrid, iv. 26, p. 267 and note ; at peace w i t h the English in 731, v. 23,

p. 351 and n o t e ; coupled w i t h the Picts, I I . 12 ; relations of, to Northumbria, II. 346. Scotti qui Hiberniam incolunt, in Hibernia, II. 10; Laurentius cares for, ii. 4, p. 87 and note ; a large number of, adopt the orthodox Easter, v. 15, p. 315 and notes; Iona a steppingstone between, and those of Britain, I I 126 ; Scandinavian invasions cut off, from those of Britain, II. 135. Scottorum gens, Pope Honorius writes to, on the Paschal question, ii. 19, p. 122 and notes; Wilfrid answers for faith of islands inhabited by, v. 19, p. 327; I I . 230. Scottorum gentes, those in South Ireland observe the canonical Easter, iii. 3, p. 131 and note. Scottorum genus, Diuma and Ceollach belong to, iii. 24, p. 179 and note ; Adamnan of Coldingham belongs to, iv. 25, p. 263 and note. Scottorum lingua, iii. 4, p. 134 ; iii. 37, p. 192 ; iv. 4, p. 213 ; one of the five languages of Britain, i. 1, p. 11 and n o t e ; one of four languages of Britain, iii. 6, p. 138 and note ; Oswald well acquainted with, iii. 3, p. 132 and n o t e ; Oswy do. do., iii. 25, p. 183 and note (cf. I I . 126). Scottorum natio, Ceollach belongs to, iii. 21, p. 171; services of Egbert to, iii. 27, p. 194; Dicul belongs to, iv. 13, p. 231 and note. Scottorum prouincia, Oswald seeks a bishop from, iii. 5, pp. 136, 137 and notes. Scottorum septentrionalis prouincia, i. e. the North of Ireland, follows the Celtic Easter, iii. 3, p. 131 and notes ; distinction of, from the southern province, I I . 124, 125. Scotti Austrini, Tuda educated and consecrated among, iii. 26, p. 189 and note ; I I . 125 ; adopt the Roman Easter, I I . 113, 125, 300. Scotti Septentrionales, many

Index

Nomìnum, Locorum,

monasteries of, subject to Iona, iii. 3, p. 132 a n d notes ; adopt t h e R o m a n Easter, I I . 211, 300, 302, 303 ; their P a s c h a l cycles, I I 35i. S c o t t i a , Columba comes from, v. 24, p. 353 ; F u r s a preaches in, iii. 19, p. 167 a n d n o t e ; T u d a comes from, iii. 26, p. 1 9 0 ; Ceollach retires to, iii. 24, p. 179 and n o t e ; C o l m a n sent from, iii. 25, p. 182 ; clerks from, acc o m p a n y C o l m a n to the S y n o d of W h i t b y , ib. p. 183; C o l m a n returns to, after t h e synod, iii. 26, p. 189 a n d n o t e ; C o l m a n belongs to, iv. 4, p. 213 ; Egbert tries to dissuade E g f r i d from attacking, i v 26, p. 267 ; A d a m n a n r e t u r n s to, v. 21, p. 3 4 5 ; A n g l i alleged to belong to (!), p. x x x i x note ; application of t h e term, I I . 11, 1 2 ; question of inclusion of I o n a in, v. H i i ; Scotia Maior a n d Scotia Minor, I I . 11. S c o t t i o a natio, m o n k s of, at Iona, v. 22, p. 346. Scotticus sermo, iv. 4, p. 213. S c o t t u s , D i u m a a Scottus, iii. 21, p. 170 a n d note ; Ronan, iii. 25, p. 181 and note. SCOTWAD, n a m e of the Forth, q. v., I I . 120. SCRIBES, m e c h a n i c a l w o r k of, p. ciii ; v. Monasteries. SCSOCHAIL,

SCROMALL,

miswriting

of Brocmail, I I . 78. S c y l l a , v. 21, p. 338. SCYTHAE, m i d n i g h t sun i n land of, I I . 7 ; equated w i t h Scotti, I I . 8. S e y t h i a , application of t h e name, I I . 8 ; P i c t s said to have come from, i. 1, p. 11 and n o t e ; I I . 2 3 ; Scots said to h a v e come from, I I . 8, 9. SCYTHUSCESTEK, perhaps Chesters near Chollerton, Northumberl a n d , A l f w o l d of N o r t h u m b r i a murdered at, I I . 1 5 9 ; church of S S . C u t h b e r t a n d Oswald at, ib. S e b b i , j o i n t k i n g of t h e East S a x o n s a f t e r S w i d h e l m , iv. 6, p.

Rerum.

525

218 ; iii. 30 (cf. I I . 176, 177) ; remains f a i t h f u l to Christianity, ib. ; his piety, iv. 11, p. 225 a n d note ; resigns h i s k i n g d o m a n d becomes a m o n k , ib. pp. 225, 226 ; story of his death, ¿6. p. 2 2 6 ; miracle at h i s burial, ib. pp. 226, 227 and n o t e s ; succeeded b y S i g h a r d and S w e f r e d his sons, ib. p. 2 2 7 ; I I . 314. SECKIKGTON

or

Secceswald,

War-

w i c k s h i r e , E t h e l b a l d of Mercia m u r d e r e d at, I I . 342. SECNAB, p. x x i x note. ' s e c r e t a r i u m , ' m e a n i n g of t e r m , I I . 71. ' s e c u s , ' use of, I I . 199. S e d e c h i a s , the last k i n g of J u d a h , Ee. § 11, p 414. Sedulius, imitated by Aldhelm, v. 18, p. 321 a n d note. S e g e n i , presbyter a n d abbot of Iona at the time of A i d a n ' s mission, iii. 5, p. 135 (cf. I I . 1 1 3 ) ; furnishes A d a m n a n w i t h materials for h i s L i f e o f Columba, II. 1 1 3 ; Cummian's Paschal letter addressed to, ib.; Oswald tells t h e story of h i s vision of St. Columba to, I I . 121, 122. S e g e n u s , I r i s h presbyter, letter of John, pope elect, and others to, ii. 19, p. 123 a n d note (prob a b l y identical w i t h t h e preceding). S E G H I N E MAC U A

CUIUS, I I .

113 ;

v. Segenus. SEHAM, near E l y , F e l i x translated to, I I . 174. Selseseu, insula u i t u l i marini, Selsey, Sussex, E t h e l w a l h g r a n t s l a n d to W i l f r i d at, for a monast e r y , iv. 13, p. 232 a n d notes (cf. I I . 1 6 7 ) ; miracles at, i v . 14, pp. 232-236 a n d n o t e s ; ravages of t h e plague at, ib. pp. 233-235 (cf. I I . 1 9 5 ) ; m o n k s of, relate t h e story to Acca, w h o tells it to Bede, ib. p. 233 ; p . x l i v note ; E a d b e r t abbot of, v. 18, p. 321 a n d note. SEIIBY, Y o r k s h i r e , a b b e y of, dedicated to St. Germanus, and possessing relics of h i m , I I .

526

Index

Nominum, Zocorum,

3 3 ; formerly owned MS. 0 5 , p. cxxi. Seligehstadt, on t h e Main, i m p o r t ance of school of, p. x x note. Selim, son of C i n a n k i n g of N o r t h Wales, slain i n b a t t l e of Chester, I I . 77Sella, aubea, ceremony of t h e , i n t h e Gallican C h u r c h , I I . 323, 3 2 4Selked, k i n g of t h e East Saxons a f t e r Offa, I I . 314; slain, ib. Seisey, V. Selaeseu. S e n o n e s , Sens, E m m e bishop of, iv. 1, p. 203 a n d n o t e ; archbishops of, Beornred, I I . 287 ; W u l f r a m n , I I . 289. S e p t e n t r i o n a l e s P i o t i , v. P i c t i Septentrionales. S e p t e n t r i o n a l e s S c o t t i , v. Scotti Septentrionales. Sebenus, bishop of Marseilles, I I . 39. 3 6 °S e r g i u s , papa, pope a t t h e t i m e of Csedwalla's a r r i v a l a t Rome, v . 7, pp. 292-294 a n d note ; causes h i m to be baptized by the n a m e of P e t e r , ib. a n d n o t e ; pope at t h e t i m e of W i l b r o r d ' s two visits t o Rome, v. 11, pp. 301, 302 a n d notes ; consecrates h i m as archbishop of t h e F r i s i a n s i n St. Cecilia's c h u r c h , ib. p. 303 a n d n o t e s ; gives h i m t h e n a m e of Clement, ib. (cf. I I . 287, 292, 293) ; g r a n t s privileges to Ceolf r i d for h i s monastery, H a b . § 15, p. 380 a n d n o t e ; H a a . § 20; p . x v i i ; Hwaetbert a t Rome i n t i m e of, H a b . § 18; I I . 365; l e t t e r of, t o Ceolfrid, pp. xvi, x v i i ; spurious letters of, to B e r t w a l d , I I . 283.

' Sekpentini UEBStrs,* II. 241.

' seruus s e r u o r u m Dei,' history of t h e title, I I . 38. S e u e r i a n u s , a Pelagian bishop, i. 17, p. 33 a n d note. Seiterianus, one of t h e ' q u a t t u o r Coronati,' I I . 91. S e u e r i n u s , pope, succeeds Hon o r i u s i n t h e R o m a n see, ii. 19, p. 122 a n d n o t e ; dies, a n d is succeeded b y J o h n , ib. pp. 1 2 2 , 1 2 3

Return.

a n d n o t e ; letters of t h e I r i s h clergy to, ib. p. 123. Sevebn, V. Sabrina. Seuerus, aTripolitan African from Leptis, i. 5 ; becomes emperor, ib. a n d n o t e ; reduces p a r t of B r i t a i n , ib.; h i s fortification, ib. a n d note ; i. 1 1 ; i 12, p. 27 ; v. 24, p. 352 ; dies a t York, leaving two sons, i. 5 ; division of B r i t a i n into U p p e r a n d Lower by, I I . 52Seuehus, one of t h e ' q u a t t u o r Coronati,' I I . 91. S e u e r u s , bishop of t h e Treueri, accompanies G e r m a n u s on h i s second visit t o Britain, i. 21, p . 40 a n d n o t e ; preaches to t h e peoples of G e r m a n i a p r i m a , ib. a n d note. Seville, Leander bishop of, I I . 69.

S e x A e t a t e s , Bede's l e t t e r on the, v. 24, p . 358 ; v. Baeda. S e x b a l d , f a t h e r of Swidhelm k i n g of t h e East Saxons, iii. 23, p. 174 a n d note. S e x b u r g , d a u g h t e r of A n n a k i n g of t h e East Angles, w i f e of E a r conbert of K e n t , m o t h e r of Earcongota, iii. 8, p. 142 a n d note ; iv. 19, p. 244 a n d note (cf. I I . 144) ; succeeds h e r sister Ethelt h r y t h as abbess of Ely, ib. a n d note ; orders t h e t r a n s l a t i o n of E t h e l t h r y t h ' s body, ib. p p . 244-. 246 a n d n o t e s ; m o t h e r of H l o t h h e r e of K e n t , iv. 22, p. 251 a n d note ; of Ermengild, I I . 144 ; h e r asceticism, I I . 237 ; Lives of, I I . 2 3 9 ; veiled b y Theodore a t Sheppey, ib. Sexbubgh, w i f e of C e n w a l h of Wessex, I I . 1 4 3 ; said t o h a v e reigned a f t e r h i m , I I . 220, 221. Sexked, son of E a d b a l d of K e n t , I I . 88. S e x u u l f , f o u n d e r a n d abbot of Medeshamstead(Peterborough), iv. 6, p. 218 a n d n o t e ; m a d e bishop of t h e Mercians i n succession to W y n f r i d , ib. a n d n o t e ; receives P u t t a on h i s r e t i r e m e n t f r o m Rochester, iv. 12, p. 228 (cf.

Index

Nomirvu/m, Locorum,

I I . 215) ; g r a n t s h i m a c h u r c h a n d p a r c e l of l a n d , ib.; loses b i s h o p r i c of L i n d s e y , ib. p. 229 a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 2 x 5 ) ; r e t a i n s t h a t of t h e M e r c i a n s a n d M i d d l e A n g l e s , ib. ; s u c c e e d e d as a b b o t by Cuthbald, I I . 216; division of diocese of, ib. SHEPPEY, K e n t , S e x b u r g h r e c e i v e s t h e v e i l f r o m T h e o d o r e a t , I I . 239. SHERBORNE, D o r s e t , Aldhelm's see a t , I I . 144 ; F o r t h e r e b i s h o p of, I I . 2 8 3 ; e x t e n t of diocese of, I I . 307 ; a m e r e village, ib. SHERWOOD FOREST, H a e t h f e l t h said t o be i n , I I . 115. S i c g f r i d , diaconus, e l e c t e d a b b o t b f , W e a r m o u t h i n succession t o E o s t e r w i n e , H a b . § 10 a n d n o t e (cf. § 14, p. 379 a n d n o t e ) ; H a a . § 13 a n d n o t e s , §§ 15, 1 8 ; p . x i i i ; h i s sickness, H a b . § § 9 , io j P- 374 > H a a . § 1 5 ; l a s t i n t e r v i e w w i t h B e n e d i c t Biscop, H a b . §. 13 ; p p . xiv, x x x i i i ; h i s d e a t h , H a b . § 14, p. 377 a n d n o t e ; H a a . § 17 a n d n o t e ; p p . xiii, l x v i i i ; h i s r e l i c s t r a n s l a t e d on t h e a n n i v e r s a r y of h i s d e a t h , H a b . § 20 a n d n o t e ; H a a . § 18 ; c h r o n o l o g y of l i f e of, I I . 364, 374SICILY, J u l i a n u s of E c l a n u m d i e s i n , I I . 22. S I D O N I U S A P O L L I N A B I S , b i s h o p of C l e r m o n t , h i s d e s c r i p t i o n of t h e r a v a g e s of t h e S a x o n s , I L 2 8 ; induced by Constantius to publish h i s correspondence, I I . 32; l e t t e r s t o L u p u s , ib.; t o S u l p i cius, ib.; to P r o s p e r , b i s h o p of O r l e a n s , ib. S I F R E D , v. S u s e h h a r d . S i g b e r c t , k i n g of t h e E a s t A n g l e s , succeeds h i s b r o t h e r E a r p w a l d a f t e r t h r e e y e a r s , i i . 15, p. 116 a n d n o t e s ; iii. 18 a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 106) ; h i s l e a r n i n g , ii. 15, p . 116 ; c o n v e r t e d w h i l e a n e x i l e i n G a u l , ib. a n d n o t e s (cf. iii. 18 a n d n o t e s ) ; e v a n g e l i s e s h i s p e o p l e w i t h t h e h e l p of F e l i x , ib. a n d n o t e s ; e s t a b l i s h e s a school o n t h e F r a n k i s h a n d

Rerum.

527

K e n t i s h m o d e l , iii. 18 a n d n o t e s ; r e s i g n s a n d r e t i r e s to a m o n a s t e r y , ib. a n d n o t e s ; f o r c e d t o lead h i s people against t h e M e r c i a n s , ¿6. ; s l a i n i n b a t t l e , ib. ; receives St. F u r s a , iii. 19, P> g r a n t s h i m a site for a m o n a s t e r y , ib. p. 164 a n d n o t e . Sigberct, ' cognomento Paruus,' k i n g of t h e E a s t S a x o n s , iii. 22, p. 171 a n d n o t e ; s u c c e e d e d b y S i g b e r t , ib. a n d n o t e ; c o n f u s i o n of t h e n a m e w i t h Sasbert, I I . 79S i g b e r c t , k i n g of t h e E a s t S a x o n s , s u c c e e d s S i g b e r t ' P a r u u s , ' iii. 22, p . 171 a n d n o t e ; a f r i e n d of O s w y , w h o m h e f r e q u e n t l y visits, ib. ; c o n v e r t e d t o C h r i s t i a n i t y b y h i s a r g u m e n t s , ib. p . 172 ; b a p t i z e d b y F i n a n a t p l a c e c a l l e d A d M u r u m , ib. a n d n o t e ; asks Oswy for missionaries, ib.; m u r d e r e d b y t w o of h i s r e l a t i v e s , g e s i t h s , ib. p. 173 a n d n o t e (cf. I I . 48) ; t h i s w a s a p u n i s h m e n t foretold by Cedd, ib. p . 174 ; s u c c e e d e d b y S w i d h e l m , ib. S I G B E R T I I I , k i n g of A u s t r a s i a , alleged c o r r e s p o n d e n c e w i t h Des i d e r i u s of C a h o r s , I I . 168. SIGEBALD, ? a b b o t of C h e r t s e y , lett e r of, t o S t . B o n i f a c e , I I . 217. S I G E B E K T U S G E M E L A C E N S I S , ceases to notice English affairs a f t e r B e d e ' s d e a t h , p. x l i i i n o t e ; h i s j u d g e m e n t of T h e o d o r e ' s p e n i t e n t i a l , p . clvii n o t e . SIGEBRAND, b i s h o p of P a r i s , p u t t o d e a t h as a n a d h e r e n t of B a l d h i l d , I I . 322. S I G F R I D , v. S i c g f r i d . S i g f r i d or Sigga, b i s h o p of Selsey, c o n s e c r a t e d b y T a t w i n , C. 733 ; I I . 3i3S I G G A , v. S i g f r i d . S i g h a r d , son of S e b b i j o i n t k i n g of t h e E a s t S a x o n s , iv. 11, p . 227 (cf. I I . 176, 314) ; p r e s e n t a t S e b b i ' s d e a t h , ib. S i g h e r i , j o i n t k i n g of t h e E a s t S a x o n s a f t e r S w i d h e l m , i v . 6, p . 2 1 8 ; i i i . 30 (cf. I I . 176, 1 7 7 ) ;

528

Index

Nominum, Locorwm, Rerum.

subject to W u l f h e r e of Mercia, ib. ; relapses into paganism, ib. a n d note ; reconverted by Jaruman, ib. a n d note ; Offa son of, v. 19, p. 322 and note. SILLAN, bishop of Devenish in Lough Erne, I I . 113 ; v. Scellanus. S i l u a D e r o r u m , v. I n Derauuda. Silver i n Britain, i. 1, p. 10 a n d note. SILUESTER, pope, baptism of Constantine by, I I . 44. SILUIA, mother of St. Gregory, I I . 68, 3 8 9 .

SLLUIACUM, Samer, Pas-de-Calais, II. 279. SIMEON OP DURHAM, uses M S . C of Bede's H . E., p. xciv ; his History of t h e Church of Durham, p. cxxxvii. S i m o n (Magus), h i s contest w i t h St. Peter, v. ai, pp. 343, 344 "> h i s tonsure t h e origin of t h e Celtic tonsure, ib. and note ; I I . 354Simony, v. 21, p. 344; iiL 7, p. 141 a n d note ; I I . 19. SIMPLICIUS, a s a i n t , I I . 91.

bishop of Paris, I I . S i n a Mons, i. 27, p. 59.

SIMPLICITJS,

40.

' siNCEixus,' meaning of, II. 38.

Sion, iii. 19, p. 164 a n d note ; t h e Mount of Olives t h e same height as, v . 1 7 , p. 3 1 8 . SIBICIUS, pope, ordinance of, about baptism, I I . 95, 96. SIRMIUM, v. S y r m i u m . ' siue ' = et, I I . 83. SLACK, near Huddersfield, equated w i t h Campodonum, I I . 105. SLAVERY, share of Church in abolishing, I I . 227. SLAVE-TRADE, I I . 1 3 9 , 243.

SLAVS, the, broken u p by Magyar inroads, I I . 128. SMITH, J o h n a n d George, t h e i r edition of Bede, pp. lxxx-lxxxiii, cxxxix, cxlii. SOISSONS, Clothaire king of, II. 39 ; Arnulf bishop of, II. 155. SOLENT, t h e , v. S o l u e n t e .

SOLINTJS, used by Bede, p. Iii n o t e ; cited, I I . 6,10.

SOLOMON, V. Salomon. SOLON MAC CONAIN, Selim.

Soluente, the Solent, name of t h e sea which divides W i g h t f r o m the mainland, iv. 16, p. 238 a n d note ; meeting of tides in, ib. SOLWAT, Roman wall connecting Tyne and, I I . 15, 17. SOUTHWELL, Notts., equated by some w i t h Tiowulfingaesestir, I I . 109. SOUTHWICK, H a n t s , copy of AS. vers, of H . E. in priory of Austin Canons at, p. cxxix note. Speusippus, v. Gemini Martyres. SPONSORS at confirmation, I I . 3 8 3 . STABELGATE, in Canterbury, I I . 43STAMBOUL, origin of t h e name, I I . 104.

STANDIA, origin of t h e name, I I . 104.

S t a n f o r d , ? Stamford, Lincolnshire, Alchfrid grants land to W i l f r i d at, v. 19, p. 325 a n d n o t e ; I I . 317. STAPLETON, Thomas, tries to influence Elizabeth against t h e Reformation by his translation of Bede's H . E., p. cxxxii. STEEL, the, between Rowley W a t e r and Devil's Water, I I . 123. STELLANUS, abbot of I n i s Celtra, I I . 113 ; v. Scellanus. S t e p h a n u s , beatus, protomartyr, his vision cited, v. 14, p. 314 a n d n o t e ; church of, at Faremoutier-en-Brie, Earcongota buried in, iii. 8, p. 143 ; Ethelberg translated to, ib. p. 144; discovery of relics of, I I . 24; called ' primicerius m a r t y r u m , ' I I . H3S t e p h a n u s I I I , papa, consecrates Redger as archbishop, C. 754 and n o t e ; letter of St Boniface to, about Wilbrord, I I . 292, 293. STEPHANUS, abbot of Lerins, I I . 37; 39S t e p h a n u s , v. Aeddi. STEP-MOTHER, marriage w i t h , I I . 48, 88.

STEVENS, John, his translation of Bede's H . E., p. cxxxii.

Index Nominum, Locorum, Rerum. Stevenson, Joseph, his edition of the H. E., p. lxxxi ; his translation of Bede's Historical Works, p. éxxxii ; his edition of Bede's Hist. Abb., pp. cxxxiii, cxxxix ; of Bede's Homily on Benedict Biscop, p. cxxxiii ; of the Hist. Anon. Abb., p. cxli. Stilicho,

Flauidb,

defeats

the

Saxons, Picts, and Scots, II. 10. Stingo, origin of the name, II. 104.

Stoneham, on t h e Itchen, v. A d

Lapidem. Stoekes, Henry, perhaps owned MS. 02, p. cxix. Stout-hekis, name applied to the East Angles, II. 86r S t o w e MS., p. cxx.

S t o w e M i s s a l , m e n t i o n of E n g l i s h

saints in, II. 81, 82. stragieus, stragiciosus, II. 229. Stbattam, Mare de, near Ely, II. 269. 'stramen,' = saddle, horse-cloth, II. 154. Strasburg, bishopric of, offered to Wilfrid, II. 325.

S t b a t h c l y d e , B r i t o n s of, I I . 301 ;

Dumbarton a fort of, II. 24 ; possibly present at conference with Augustine, II. 75 ; cut off from North Welsh by battle of Chester, II. 75, 77 ; Nynias probably belongs to, II. 128 ; expedition of Oengus and Eadbert against, II. 346 ; relations of, to Northumbria, ib. Streanseshalch, Whitby, monastery of, built by Hild, iv. 23, p. 254 and note ; iii. 24, p. 179 and note ; El fled nun and abbess of, ib. and note ; Elfled, Oswy, Eanfled, Edwin, and others buried in church of St. Peter at, ib. and note ; iv. 26, p. 267 ; II. 391 ; Hild abbess of, iv. 23, p. 252 and notes ; iii. 25, p. 183 and note ; synod on the Paschal question held at, ib. and notes ; p. xxxix ; II. 146 ; importance of synod of, p. xl ; omitted by Sax. Chron., II. 188 ; Trumwine retires to, after the death of VOL. II.

529

Egfrid, iv. 26, p. 267 and notes (cf. II. 224); dies and is buried at, ib. and notes; Elfled and Eaniled joint abbesses of, ib. and note (cf. II. 391); Hild dies at, v. 24, p. 355 ; a double monastery, II. 150, 184, 246; destroyed by the Danes, ib. ; etymology of the name. II. 189; MS. said to have belonged to, II. 201; John of Hexham trained at, II. 274; leaden bulla of Archdeacon Boniface preserved at, II. 321; earliest Life of Gregory written by a monk of, II. 389 ; Edwin's body translated to, II. 391; altars of SS. Peter and Gregory at, ib. 'studium' = medical treatment, II. 275. Susebhard, joint king in Kent with Witred, v. 8, p. 295 and note ; identified by some with Swefred of Essex, II. 177, 284; called Sifred by E. W., II. 177 ; spurious charter of, II. 222. Sualua, the Swale, Yorkshire, Paulinus baptizes Deirans in, ii. 14, p. 115; flows past Catterick, ib. and note. ' subintroduco,' a term of blame, II. 146, 316, 363. ' subsistentia,' theological meaning of the term, II. 232. 'substantia,' theological meaning of the term, II. 232. Sudergeona regio, Surrey, Chertsey in, iv. 6, p. 218 and note. Suefred, son of Sebbi, joint king of the East Saxons, iv. 11, p. 227 (cf. II. 176, 177, 220, 314); identified by some with Swaebheard of Kent, II. 177, 284. Sueui, cross the Bhine and ravage Gaul, i. 11. S u f f o l k , one of the divisions of

East Anglia, II. 168. Suidberct, missionary in Frisia, v. 11, p. 302 and note ; sent to Britain, ib.; consecrated bishop by Wilfrid, ib. and note (cf. I I . 319); goes to the Boructuari, ib.; on their dispersion obtains Mm

5.30

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

a grant of In Litore (Kaiserswerth) from Pippin, ib. and note ; builds a monastery, and dies there, ib. and notes; his successors, ib. and note; spurious Life of, by Marcellinus, I I . 288, 291 ; his see at Dorostat, I I . 2 9 1 ; MS. of Livy belonging to, ib. ; his relics still preserved, ib. ; homily and verses on, ib. Suidberct, abbot of monastery of Dacre, iv. 32, p 279. Suidhelm, king of the East Saxons, son of Sexbald, succeeds Sigbert, iii 22, p. 174 and note; baptized by Cedd at Rendlesham, ib. and note; Ethelwald of East Anglia his godfather, ib. and note; succeeded by Sigheri and Sebbi, iii. 3 0 .

SUNDAKANGLI = M e r c i i ,

q. v.

(cf.

Suthanglia), I I 391. SUNDERLAND, CO. Durham, possible birthplace of Bede, p. ix note. SURREY, V. Sudergeona regio. 'suspectus,' used actively, I I . 30.

SUTHANGLIA, I I . 3 0 . SU-BANHYMBRE, SUTHUMBRI, m e a n -

ing of term, I I . 30.

SUTHYMBRIA, I I . 3 0 . SWALE, t h e , v. S u a l u a .

SYAGBIUS, bishop of Autun, I I . 39' symbolum' = creed, I I . 231. SYMPHOBIAHUS, a s a i n t , I I . 9 1 .

' synaxis,' use of the term, I I . 238, 239.

SYNESIUS, bishop of Ptolemais, cited, I I . 68. synodica actio, I I . 2 1 1 ; synodica epistola, synodicus libellus, I I . 70, 2 3 4 .

'synodus' = synodica epistola, II. 234. SYRACUSE, Constans I I dies at, I I . 204. Syria, famine in, foretold by Agabus, i. 3 ; religious syncretism in, I I . 60. Syrmium, Pannonia, Theodosius a&sumes the purple at, i. 9.

Rerum.

T. Tabernaculo, de, Bede's work, v. 24, p. 357 5 Baeda.

TACITUS, c i t e d , I I . 5 - 7 , 10, i r , 1 3 .

TADCASTER, identified with Kselcacaestir, I I . 244. TALBOT, Robert, Rector of Burlingham, Norfolk, I I . 115.

TALORG MAC ANFRITH, k i n g o f t h e

Picts, probably son of Eanfrid of Bernicia, I I . 120, 187, 261. Tamensis, the Thames, staked by the Britons, i. 2, p. 14 and note ; crossed by the Romans, ib. ; separates Kent and the East Saxons, ii. 3, p. 85 ; Tilbury situated on, iii. 22, p. 173 ; Chertsey near, iv. 6, p. 218 ; stated by Orosius to be fordable only at one point, I I . 13.

TANAISE ABBAID, p. x x i x n o t e .

Tanatos, Thanet, island to the east of Kent, containing 600 hides, i. 25, p. 45 and note ; Augustine lands there, ib ; Eadburg abbess of, p. x x ; I I . 219 ; Solinus' description of, 11. 10 ; Saxons retire to, I I . 30. TANNER, Thomas, bishop of St. Asaph, former owner of MS. 0 1 2 , p. cxxv. TARENTUM, diocese of, I I . 2 1 2 .

Tarsus of Cilicia, Theodore born at, iv. 1, p. 2 0 2 . Tata, name of Ethelberg daughter of Etlielbert, ii. 9, p. 97. Tatfrid, bishop of the Hwiccas, educated at Whitby under Hild, iv. 23, p. 255 ; elected bishop of the Hwiccas, ib. and note ; dies before consecration, ib. Tatuini, archbishop of Canterbury, a priest of the monastery of Bredon in Mercia, v. 23, p. 350 and note (cf. I I . 324) ; succeeds Bertwald as archbishop of Canterbury, ib. ; consecrated at Canterbury by four bishops, ib. ; alive in 731, ib. ; v. 24> P- 356 ; ninth archbishop of Canterbury, ib. ; receives the pallium, C. 733 (cf. I I . 341) ; consecrates Alwic and Sigfrid,

Index Nominum, Locorum, Rerum. ib ; II. 313 ; dies, C. 734 ; author of Latin riddles, II. 341. ' T A W D R Y , ' derivation of the word, II- 235TEAKS, the gift of, I I . 268. T E C H - B A E I T H I N , P. Tibohine. Tecla, iv. 20, p. 247 and note. TEES, the, v. Tesa. TEFFIA,

V.

Tetliba.

TEILO, S t . , I I . 2 1 3 .

TEMPEST, Sir Thomas, former owner of MS. Harl. 4688, p. cxli. Templi, de aedificatione, Bede's work, v. 24, p. 358; v. Baeda. ' tempore, e x ' = at leisure, Pref. p 5 and note. Temporibus, de, Bede's, v. 24, p. 359 ; v. Baeda. Temporibus, liber maior de, i. e. Bede's De Temporum Eatione, v. 24, p. 359; v. Baeda. TENNYSON, In Memoriam, cited, II. 180. TENTS, u s e o f , I I . 240.

TEOFTJL, of Lindsey points out the place of Edwin's burial, II. 391. TESA (lumen, the Tees, boundary of Deira according to some, II. 120; all between Tyne and, desert, ib, Testamentum TJetus, cited, i. 27, p. 54 ; v. Lex. TESTRY, near St. Quentin, importance of battle of, II. 288. T E T H B A , Teffia, Ireland, Aed, son of Brendan prince of, II. 133. TKTJTONKS, Skene derives Iutae from (!), II. 29. TH between vowels tends to disappear, II. 145. T H A M E S , V. Tamensis. T H A N E , king's, I I . 243 ; queen's, ib. THANET, V. Tanatos. ' theca,' v. Bibliotheca. THEEKSTONE, near Ripon, equated with Degsastan by Pearson, II. 66.

Theodbald, brother of Ethelfrid of Northumbria, slain at Degsastan, i. 34 and note. THEODEBERT, king of Austrasia, II. 39, 41.

531

Theodoretus, bishop of Cyrus, Council of Constantinople against, iv. 17, p. 240 and note. THEODORIC II, king of the Burgundians, II. 39, 41. THEODORIC III, king of the Neustrian Franks, bribed by the enemies of Wilfrid, II. 215. Theodorus, bishop of Mopsuestia, Council of Constantinople against, iv. 17, p. 240 and note. Theodorus, monachus, archbishop of Canterbury, Albinus a pupil of, Pref. p. 6 and note ; v. 20, p. 331 ; consecrates Leutherius as bishop of the West Saxons, iii. 7, p. 141 and notes ; consecrates the church of St. Peter at Lindisfarne, iii. 25, p. 181 and note ; a native of Tarsus, iv. 1, p. 202 ; recommended by Hadrian as archbishop of Canterbury, ib. and notes; ordained subdeacon, ib. and note; wears the Eastern or Pauline tonsure, ib. and note (cf. II. 353, 354) ; consecrated, ib. and notes; v. 24, p. 354; sets out with Hadrian, iv. 1, p. 203 and note; v. 20, p. 331 ; Hab. | 3 ; Benedict Biscop accompanies, ib. and note ; p. xviii; detained at Aries, iv. 1, p. 203 ; goes to Agilbert, bishop of Paris, ib. and note; Egfrid sends Eaedfrid to escort, ib. and note ; ill at Quentawic, ib. and note ; reaches Britain, ib. (cf. iv. 5, p. 214 and note ; II. 200) ; rejoined by Hadrian, ib. p. 204 and note ; gives him the monastery of St. Peter by papal command, ib. and notes (cf. II 357) ; reaches Canterbury, Hab. § 3 and note ; II. 202 ; iv. 2, p. 204 and note; traverses the whole of the English part of the island, ib. ; the first archbishop to whom the whole English Church submits, ib. and note (cf. II. 53") ; learning and disciples of, ib. pp. 204, 205 and notes (cf. p. xviii;

M m 2

532

Index

Nominum, Locorwni,

11. 168, 37a); h a p p y t i m e s of, ib. p. 305 (cf. p. xxii note) ; consecrates bishops, ib. a n d n o t e ; deposes Ceadda, ib. a n d note (cf. I I . 199) ; reconsecrates h i m , ib. a n d n o t e s ; W i l f r i d reaches B r i t a i n before, ib. pp. 205, 206 a n d note ; Theodore consecrates P u t t a to Kochester, ib. p. 206 a n d n o t e ; W u l f b e r e asks for a bishop from, iv. 3, p. 206 ; asks Oswy to send Cedd as bishop t o Mercia, ib. a n d n o t e ; insists on Ceadda r i d i n g i n s t e a d of w a l k i n g on h i s episcopal tours, ib. (cf. I I . 136) ; consecrates Wynfrid as Ceadda's successor, ib. p. 212 ; s u m m o n s t h e Council of H e r t ford, iv. 5, p. 214 a n d n o t e ; presides a t it, ib. p. 215 ; v. 24, P- 354 ; canons proposed by h i m , iv. 5, p p . 215-217 a n d notes ; consecrates Bisi as bishop of t h e East Angles, ib. p. 217 a n d n o t e ; deposes W y n f r i d , iv. 6, p. 218 a n d n o t e s ; consecrates Sexwulf i n h i s place, ib. a n d n o t e s ; makes E a r c o n w a l d bishop i n London, ¿6. a n d notes ; consecrates Haedde i n L o n d o n as bishop of t h e W e s t Saxons, iv. 12, p. 227 a n d note ; consecrates Cwichelm i n Rochester, ib. p. 228 a n d n o t e ; appoints Gebm u n d i n h i s place, ib. a n d note; consecrates Eadhed, Bosa, a n d E a t a at York, ib. p . 229 a n d n o t e s (cf. I I . 316, 323) ; m a k e s T u n b e r t bishop of H e x h a m , a n d T r u m w i n e of t h e Picts, ib. a n d n o t e s ; places E a d h e d at Bipon, ib.; s u m m o n s a n d presides a t t h e Council of Hatfield against t h e heresy of Eutyches, v. 24, p. 355 ; iv. 17, p p . 238-240 a n d notes ; styles himself 1 archiepiscopus Britt a n i a e et ciuitatis D o r u u e r n i s , ' ib. p 239 a n d n o t e ; subscribes t h e decision of t h e council, ib. p. 2 4 0 ; makes peace between Egfrtd a n d Ethelred, iv. 21 a n d n o t e s ; Oftfor studies u n d e r , iv.

a

Rerum.

3> P- 2 5 5 ; W i l f r i d consecrates Oftfor a f t e r t h e d e a t h of, ib. a n d note ; presides a t t h e Synod of Twyford, iv. 28, p. 272 ; consecrates C u t h b e r t at York, ib. p. 273 ; medical precept of, cited, v. 3, p. 285 a n d note ; dies, v. 8, p. 294 a n d n o t e s ; v. 2 4> P- 355 ; buried i n t h e c h u r c h of SS. Peter a n d Paul, Canterbury, ii. 3, p . 86 ; v. 8, p. 294 a n d n o t e ; his epitaph, ib. p. 295 a n d note ; progress of t h e English C h u r c h e s u n d e r , ib. ; succeeded by Bertwald, ib. a n d note ; Wilfrid consecrates Swidbert a f t e r d e a t h of, v. 11. p . 302 a n d note ; Tobias a disciple of, v. 23, p. 348 ; d o u b t f u l l e t t e r of Y i t a l i a n to, I I . 38, 205 ; h i s P e n i t e n t i a l , p. clvii ; cited, I I . 47, 48, 53, 59, 151, 156, 214, 330, 236, 277, 353, 363, 366, 3 8 2 ; divides t h e East Anglian see, I I . 108; p r e t e n d e d decree of, I I . 143, 145; discourages double monasteries, I I . 151 ; t r e a t s Celtic orders as invalid, I I . 178 ; sends envoys to Rome to accuse W i l f r i d , I I . 1 9 0 ; h a d been educated a t A t h e n s , I I . 203; possibly followed Constans I I to t h e West, I I . 204; ignores Gregory's scheme of t w o provinces, I I . 205 ; legends about, ib.; reconciliation of, w i t h W i l f r i d , I I . 217, 326 ; letters of, to E t h e l r e d of Mercia a n d A l d f r i d , I I . 221, 326 ; expected a t Rome i n 680, I I . 230 ; gives t h e veil t o Sexburgh at Sheppey, I I . 239; J o h n of H e x h a m a p u p i l of, I I . 274 ; verses of, to Hsedde, I I . 307 ; restores W i l f r i d (669), I I . 317 ; exaggerated charges against, I I . 323, 324. T h e o d o s i u s , a Spaniard, m a d e by G r a t i a n emperor of t h e East a n d Thrace, i. 9 ; restores V a l e n t i n i a n u s , ib. ; together t h e y capture a n d slay Maximus, ib. a n d note ; A r c a d i u s son of, i. 1 0 ; H o n o r i u s son of, i. 11

Index Nominum, and n o t e ; Paschal cycle composed by Theophilus of Alexandria for, v. a i, p. 341 a n d note. Iunior, succeeds Theodosius Honorius as emperor, i. 13. THEODULF, bishop of Orleans, on pilgrimages, I I . 282. THEOFRID, abbot of Epternach, Life of Wilbrord by, I I . 288, 2 93THEOPHANU, empress, translates the body of St. Albinus, I I . 18 THEOPHILACIAS,

archdeacon

of

Rome, sends presents to St. Boniface, p. lxxvi note T h e o p h i l u s , bishop of Alexandria, composes a Paschal cycle of a h u n d r e d years, v. 21, p. 341 a n d note. THETFOBD, East Anglian see removed to, I I . 108. T h e u d o r , king of t h e Strathclyde Britons, dies, 0. 750 and note ; son of Beli, I I . 346. THIETMAB, his chronicle cited, II. 67.

THINGVOLLR, I c e l a n d , I I . 255.

THOMAS, apostolus, apocryphal Acts of, I I . 294. T h o m a s , of t h e Gyrwas, bishop of the East Angles, deacon of Bishop Felix, i n . 20 ; succeeds h i m as bishop of t h e East Angles, ib. a n d notes (cf. I I . 106); consecrated by Honorius, ib.; succeeded by Bertgils, ib. a n d n o t e ; the second native bishop, I I . 174 ; his orthodoxy, I I . 206. THOMAS I, archbishop of York, restores York Cathedral, I I . 102.

THOMAS II, archbishop of York, attempts to translate Eata's relics, II. 274. THOMAS OP ELMHAM, h i s

opinion

of Bede, p. x l n i n o t e ; on St. Alban, I I . 18; on Benedict Biscop, I I . 204 ; 011 ' pompatic' writing, I I . 312. THOMAS OF ELY, Life of St. Ethelt h r y t h by, I I . 235. THOK, worship of, blent w i t h Christianity, I I . 106.

Locorum, Rerum.

533

THOKLAK, bishop of Skalholt, Icel a n d (+1193), I I . 251.

THOHNEY, Cambridgeshire, Benedict Biscop's body said to have been translated to, I I 365. Thracia, Theodosius made emperor of, i. 9. T h r u i d r e d , presbyter, monk, and afterwards abbot, of the monastery of Daere, iv. 32, p. 280 ; owns relics of Cuthbert, ib. T h r y d u u l f , priest and abbot of a monastery in the forest of Elmet, ii. 14, p. 115. THURSDAY, a festal day on account of the Ascension, I I . 258. T h u u f , English name of ' Tufa,' q. v.

THYLE, m i d n i g h t s u n in, I I . 7 ;

Picts defeated in, I I . 10.

TIBERIUS

III,

APSIMARUS,

em-

peror, p. cxlvi. T i b e r i u s Constantinus, emperor, assists Gregory I i n his refutation of Eutycliius, ii. 1, p. 76. TIBOHINE, county Roscommon, Baeithin Mor bishop of, I I . 112. T i l a b u r g , Tilbury, 011 the Thames, i n 22, p. 173 and note ; monastery founded by Cedd at, »6.; date of, I I . 149 TILL, the, Northumberland, the Beaumont W a t e r a t r i b u t a r y of, I I . 105. T i l m o n , monachus, formerly a thane, v 10, p. 301 and n o t e ; one of t h e companions of t h e two Hewalds, ib. ; has a vision of one of them, ib T i m o t h e u s , circumcision of, by St. Paul, cited, iii. 25, p. 185 a n d note (cf. I I . 58) ; epistles of Paul to, i. 27, p 48; Ee. § 3. T m u s , T i n a amms, the Tyne, separates H e x h a m from the cemetery of St. Michael, v. 2, p. 283 ; Herebald abbot of monastery at m o u t h of, v. 6, p. 289 and note ; Jarrow on, v. 21, p. 332 and n o t e ; Roman wall connects Solway with, I I . 15, 17; boundary of Deira according to some, I I . 120; all between Tees and, desert, ib.

534

Index

Nominum,

Locorum,

Tiouulflngacsestir, ¥ Littlebor o u g h , o n t h e T r e n t , ii. 16, p. 1 1 7 a n d note. TIRECHAN, collections of, i n B o o k of A r m a g h , I I . 35. Titillus, a notary, writes the c a n o n s of t h e C o u n c i l of H e r t f o r d , iv. 5, p. 2 17. T i r e s , V. T y t u s . TNUGDALI YISIO, I I . 3 9 5

T o b i a s , B e d e ' s c o m m e n t a r y on, v . 24, p. 358 ; v. B a e d a . T o b i a s , consecrated b y B e r t w a l d as b i s h o p of R o c h e s t e r i n succession to G e b m u n d , v . 8, p. 295 a n d n o t e ; h i s l e a r n i n g , p. x v i i i n o t e ; v . 8, p. 2 9 6 ; v. 23, p. 348 ; p u p i l of T h e o d o r e a n d H a d r i a n , ib (cf. I I . 2 0 5 ) ; dies, a n d i s b u r i e d i n a p o r t i c u s of S t . P a u l w h i c h h e h a d m a d e for h i s t o m b , ib. p p . 348, 3 4 9 ; succeeded b y A l d w u l f , ib. p. 349 a n d note ; p r e s e n t a t w i t e n a g e m o t of B a p c h i l d , I I . 284. TOLEDO, C o u n c i l o f , I I . 234. TOMENE

MAC

RONAIN,

abbot

and

b i s h o p of A r m a g h , I I . 1 1 2 ; v. Tomianus. T o m i a n u s , I r i s h b i s h o p , l e t t e r of J o h n , pope elect, a n d o t h e r s to, ii. 19, p. 123 a n d note. T o n d b e r c t , p r i n c e of t h e S o u t h G y r w a s , first h u s b a n d of E t h e l t h r y t h , i v . 19, p. 243 a n d n o t e . T o n d h e r i , a f a i t h f u l t h a n e of O s w i n , i i i . 14, p. 155 a n d notes ; r e m a i n s w i t h h i m at t h e t i m e of h i s m u r d e r , ib. a n d n o t e s ; son of T y l s i u s , I I . 163. TONSURE, q u e s t i o n o f , I I . 83, 203,

337» 353, 354T o r c t g y d , a n u n at B a r k i n g , sees a v i s i o n of E t h e l b e r g ' s d e a t h , iv. 9, pp. 221, 222 a n d n o t e s ; E t h e l b e r g a p p e a r s to, before h e r o w n d e a t h , ib. pp. 223, 224 a n d notes. Torh.th.elm, a n abbot i n G a u l , B e n e d i c t B i s c o p o b t a i n s architects from, Haa. § 7 and note ; II- 359TORHTHELM, prior, p. x x i x note. TORIGNY, R o b e r t de, v. Robert.

Rerum.

TORKSEY, Lines., n o t t o be e q u a t e d w i t h Tiowulflngacsestir, I I . 109. TORTHERE, b i s h o p of H e r e f o r d before W a l h s t o d , I I . 341. TOBY ISLAND, S t . E r n a n a b b o t of, I I . 113. TOSTIG, earl of N o r t h u m b e r l a n d , I I . 158; neglects to be present a t t h e t r a n s l a t i o n of O s w i n , I I . 164. Torn,, bishops of, F r o t h a r , I I . 138 ; D e o d a t u s , I I . 325. TOULON, M e n n a b i s h o p of, I I . 39TOULOUSE, d e f e a t of t h e S a r a c e n s at, I I . 339. TOURNAI, m o n a s t e r y of St. M a r t i n ' s a t , p. x i x n o t e ; MSS. of, ib. ; Odo abbot of, ib. ; p. x x n o t e ; s c r i p t o r i u m of, ib. TOURS, t h e Saracens d e f e a t e d at, b y C h a r l e s Martel, I I . 3 3 9 ; v. Turoni. TOURS, G r e g o r y of, v. G r e g o r y . TOWCESTER, N o r t h a n t s . , i d e n t i f i e d b y some w i t h T u n n a c a e s t i r , I I . 243TRAJAN, h i s r e s c r i p t t o P l i n y a b o u t t h e C h r i s t i a n s , I I . 46. T r a i e c t u m , G a l l i c n a m e of U i l t a b u r g (q.v.) or U t r e c h t , v . 1 1 , p. 303 a n d n o t e ; W i l b r o r d ' s first v i s i t to, I I . 288 ; St. R a d b o d b i s h o p of, I I . 291 ; c h u r c h of St. S a v i o u r a t , I I . 292, 2 9 3 ; c h a p e l of S t . M a r t i n a t , ib.

TRAIECTUS AUGUSTI, p r o b a b l y A u s t

o n t h e S e v e r n , I I . 74. T r a n s h u m b r a n a gens ( = N o r d a n h y m b r i , I I . 29), O s w y rules o v e r p a r t of, iii. 14, p. 155 Transh u m b r a n a regio, E g f r i d k i n g oi, H a b . § 4, I I . 29. TRANSLATION of p o e t r y , B e d e a n d D a n t e on, I I . 250. T r e a n t a , iii. 24, p. 8 0 ; i v . 21 ; v. T r e e n t a . TREASON to a L o r d , i n e x p i a b l e , I I . 163. TRECAE, T r o y e s , s a v e d f r o m A t t i l a b y t h e p r a y e r s of St. L u p u s , I I . 33T r e c a s e n a ciuitas, Troyes, Lupus b i s h o p of, i, 17, p. 34 a n d n o t e ;

Index Nofninwm, Locorum, Rerum. MS. of Bede's excerpts from St. A u g u s t i n e at, p. civ ; MS. at, I I . 295. T r e e a s e n i , Troyes, L u p u s bishop of, i. 21, p. 40. T r e e n t a , T r e a n t a , fluuius, t h e Trent, P a u l i n u s baptizes t h e people of L i n d s e y in, ii. 16, p. 117 a n d notes ; boundary between t h e N o r t h e r n and S o u t h e r n Mercians, iii. 24, p. 180 ; battle of, between E g f r i d a n d Ethelred, i v . 21 a n d notes (cf. I I . 155) ; t h e I d l e a t r i b u t a r y of, I I . 98 ; Trisantona, ancient n a m e of, I I . 109. T r e u i r i , Trêves, Severus bishop of, i. 21, p. 40 a n d note ; Ricbod archbishop of, p. clii note ; abbey of St. M a x i m i n of, p. cxxxi. TRIADS, t h e W e l s h , cited, I I . 64, 66. T r i d u a r m m i e i u n i u m , v. Ieiunium. TRIM AN,

TRIHTAS,

TBIKYON,

cor-

ruptions of N i n i a n , I I . 129. TRIMMA, a Mercian m o n k , I I . 391. T r i n o u a n t e s , submit to Caesar, i. 2, p. 14. T r i p o l i t a n u s , Severus a Tripolitan, i. 5. Tripolitana prouincia, p. clvi note. TRISANTONA, ancient n a m e of t h e Trent, I I . 109. T r o i a , iv. 20, p. 247. T R O I S F O N T A I N E S , V. A l b e r i c .

T r o p i s , de, siue de Schematibus, Bede's, v . 24, p. 359 ; v. Baeda. TROYES, V. T r e c a e , & c .

Trumberct,pupil ofCeadda(Chad) a n d teacher of Bede, iv. 3, p. 2ro a n d note ; p. x v i i i . Trumheri, 'natione Anglorum,' bishop of t h e Middle A n g l e s a n d Mercians, succeeds Ceollach, iii. 21, p. 171 a n d note ; iii. 24, p. 179 a n d notes ; consecrated b y t h e Scotti, ib. ib. ; abbot of Gilling, iii. 24, pp. 179, 180 ; a relative of Oswin, ib. p. 180 a n d note (cf. p. x x x v note) ; first bishop of t h e Mercians u n d e r W u l f h e r e , ib. a n d note ; suc-

535

ceeded b y Jaruman, iii. 30 a n d note. T r u m u i n i , m a d e bishop of t h e province of the Picts subject to t h e E n g l i s h , iv. 12, p. 229 and n o t e ; retires from A b e r c o r n to W h i t b y after t h e death of Egfrid, iv. 26, p. 267 a n d notes (cf. I I . 24, 224, 385) ; dies a n d is buried in t h e c h u r c h of St. Peter there, ib. and note ; goes t o F a m e to persuade C u t h b e r t to accept t h e offered bishopric, iv. 28, p . 272 a n d note ; h i s see w r o n g l y placed at W h i t e r n , I I . 2 2 4 ; hears from Cuthbert a story of h i s childhood, I I . 268 ; called also Tuma, ib. (cf. I I . x x x v i ) ; h i s see located i n the m o n a s t e r y of A b e r c o r n , I I . 384. TEUTONS, corruption of Ninian, I I . 129. T u d a , pontiff of t h e N o r t h u m brians, educated and consecrated a m o n g t h e S o u t h e r n Irish, iii. 36, p. 189 a n d notes (cf. I I . 125, 196) ; comes f r o m Ireland d u r i n g Colman's episcopate, a n d succeeds h i m , ib. pp. 189, 1 9 0 ; practises w h a t he preaches, ib. ; p. x x x v i ; w a s probably m e a n t to be bishop of Bernicia, I I . 323 ; dies of t h e plague, iii. 27, p. 192 a n d notes (cf. I I . 192, 323) ; buried at Pasgnalaech, ib. a n d note. T u f a , R o m a n n a m e of banner used by E d w i n , ii. 16, p. 118 a n d notes. T u i d i flumen, t h e Tweed, Melrose on banks of, iv. 27, p. 269; v. 12, p. 304 (cf. p. x x x ) ; B e r n i c i a n o r t h of, said to h a v e been lost i n 685, I I . 262. T u i f y r d i , v. A d T u i f y r d i . TUMA, shortened n a m e of T r u m w i n e , I I . 268 (cf. I I . x x x v i ) . T u n b e r c t , bishop of H e x h a m , abbot of Gilling, Haa. § 2 and note (cf. I I . 164, 223) ; i n v i t e d b y W i l f r i d to Bipon, Haa. § 3 (cf. I I . 1 9 3 ) ; m a d e bishop of H e x h a m , iv. 12, p. 239 and note ; Haa. § a (cf. I I . 164, 193);

536

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

deposed, a n d succeeded by Cuthbert, iv. a8, p. 273 and note (cf. I I . 193). T u n n a , presbyter a n d abbot of Tunnacaestir, iv. 22, p. 250; his celebration of mass u n looses the bonds of his brother I m m a , ib. pp. 250, 251 a n d note. T u n n a c a e s t i r , unidentified, monastery at, iv. 22, p. 250 a n d n o t e ; n a m e d after t h e abbot Tunna, ib. Turonz, Tours, q.v., J o h n t h e archchanter stays at, on his way to Britain, iv. 18, p. 042; dies a n d is buried there on his return, ib. and n o t e ; Alcuin founds schools in the monastery of St. Martin's at, p. xvii n o t e ; Caroline minuscule developed at, p. xx n o t e ; grants of Berengar a n d Charles t h e Simple to, II. 138 ; Alcuin head of, II. 234, 258 ; story of, II. 258, 259 ; fire in, stayed by Alcuin's prayers, II. 269; Pelagius bishop of, II. 39Turonica sedes, privileges granted by Gregory I to, I I . 323, 324. Tweed, V. Tuidi. Tweedmotjth, church at, dedicated to Boisil, I I . 266. Twelve, frequency of the number, I I . 193, 288. Twine, Bryan, former owner of MS. 0 16 , p. evil. Twysden, Roger, former owner of MS. Buj, p. cxx. Tydlik, prefect of Dunbar, W i l f r i d i n custody of, I I . 325. Tylsius, father of Tondhere, I I . 163. TYNE,'the, v. Tinus. Tynemotjth, Oswin buried at, I I . 164. Tyre, William of, v. William. T y r i u m ostrum, v. 19, p. 330. Tytili, father of Eedwald of East Anglia, son of Wuffa, ii. 15, p. 116 a n d note. Tytus, i. e. Titus, Epistle of St. Paul to, Ee. § 3. Tzetzes, his account of Hesiod, I I . 254, 255.

Rerum. U, Y.

TTadum h a r u n d i n i s , v. H r e u t f o r d . Uaeelmgacsestir, English n a m e of Verolamium, St. Alban's, i. 7, p. 21 a n d note. TTalchstod, bishop of t h e peoples to the west of t h e Severn i n 731, v. 23, p. 350 a n d note ; succeeds Torthere a n d is succeeded by Cuthbert, I I . 341 ; verses of Cuthbert on, ib. Ualdheri, bishop of London, succeeds Earconwald, iv. 11, pp. 225, 226 and notes (cf. I I . 178) ; admits Sebbi of Essex as a monk, ib. p. 226 ; present at his death, ib. pp. 226, 227 ; grant of Swefred to, I I . 177, 220; letter of, to Archbishop Bertwald, I I . 283. Ualens, emperor, i. 9 a n d note. TJalentinianus I I , joint emperor, i. 9 ; expelled from I t a l y b y Maximus, ib.; restored by Theodosius,t6.; together t h e y capture a n d slay Maximus, ib. TJalentinianus I I I , j o i n t emperor w i t h Marcianus, i. 15, p. 30 a n d n o t e ; v. 24, p. 3 5 2 ; receives Germanus, i. 21, p. 4 1 ; murdered by the adherents of Aetius, ib. and note ; Western Empire ends with, ib. and note. Uandali, cross the E h i n e a n d ravage Gaul, i. x 1. U a n t s u m u , theWantsum, a b r a n c h of t h e Stour, separates Thanet from Kent, i. 25, p. 45. Uecta, Isle of Wight, materials for history of, derived by Bede f r o m Bishop Daniel, Pref. p. 7; I I . 307 ; reduced by "Vespasian, i. 3 ; distance from Britain, ib. ; inhabitants of, of J u t i s h origin, i. 15, p. 31 and notes ; a tribe of J u t e s opposite to, i n Bede's time, ib. and note ; granted by W u l f h e r e to Ethelwalh of Sussex, iv. 13, p. 230 and note (cf. I I . 147); not Christianised by him, I I . 228; conquered and depopulated by Caedwalla, iv. 16, p. 237 and n o t e ; fourth part of, granted

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

b y Caedwalla to W i l f r i d , a n d b y h i m to B e r n w i n e , ib. a n d n o t e ; A r w a l d k i n g of, ib. a n d note ; t w o princes of, baptized a n d executed, ib. pp. 237, 238 ; d i m e n s i o n s a n d position of, ib. (cf. i. 3 ) ; t h e last province of B r i t a i n t o be converted, ib. p. 238 (cf. I I . 3 1 9 ) ; Daniel t h e first to exercise episcopal f u n c tions in, ib. (cf. v. 23, p. 3 5 0 ; I I . 307). U e c t a , son of Uoden, i. 15, p. 32. ' u e l ' = et, I I . 8 3 , 2 4 3 . VENANTIUS, a p a t r i c i a n of Syracuse, l e t t e r of Gregory I to, I I . 62.

U e n t a , U e n t a ciuitas, W i n c h e s ter, q. v., called b y t h e Saxons Uintancsestir, iii. 7, p. 140; becomes a see, ib. a n d n o t e s ; b o d y of B i r i n u s t r a n s l a t e d to, ib. a n d n o t e s ; L e u t h e r i u s consecrated in, ib. p. 1 4 1 ; Daniel bishop of, i n 731, v. 23, p. 3 5 0 ; I I . 144, 307. TTentanus antistes, Daniel, v. 23, Uentana p . 3 5 0 ; I I . 307. ciuitas, Daniel bishop of t h e diocese of, v. 18, p. 321. U e r b a d i e r u m , Books of Chronicles, Bede's c h a p t e r s of r e a d i n g s on, v. 24, p. 3 5 8 . VERDUN, H e r m a n n count of, I I . 48.

UERGILIUS, V. M a r o .

TTergilius, archbishop of Aries (^wrongly called successor of Aetherius), Gregory recomm e n d s A u g u s t i n e to, i. 28 a n d note ; l e t t e r s of Gregory to, I I . 39, 40; consecrates Augustine, I I . 45TJerlamacsestir, E n g l i s h n a m e of Yerolamium, S t . Alban's, i. 7, p. 2 1 . TJerolamium, St. Alban's, called TJerlamacaestir, or Uaeclingacsestir, by t h e English, i. 7, p. 21 a n d note ; St. A l b a n m a r t y r e d at, ib. VERONA, B r u n o , a r c h b i s h o p of, II. 51. TJespasianus, sent b y Claudius

Rerum.

537

to B r i t a i n , i. 3 a n d notes ; succeeds Nero as emperor, ib. U e t a d u n , W a t t o n , East E i d i n g of Yorkshire, H e r i b u r g abbess of m o n a s t e r y at, v. 3, p. 285 a n d note (cf. I I . 262) ; m i r a c l e w r o u g h t b y J o h n of H e x h a m at, ib. pp. 284, 285 a n d notes. TJictberct, a companion of Egbert, v. 9, p. 298 a n d notes (cf. I I . 288) ; a n anchorite i n I r e l a n d , ib. (cf. I I . 196); a t t e m p t s to evangelise Frisia, ib, ; fails, a n d r e t u r n s to I r e l a n d , ib.; v. 10, p . 299; a companion of W i l brord, I I . 288. TJictgils, son of U i t t a , f a t h e r of H e n g i s t a n d Horsa, i. 15, p p . 3h 32. VICTOR, bishop of Capua, r e f u t e s Victorius' Paschal heresies, I I . 201.

VICTOR, m a r t y r of Marseilles, I I . 18. VICTOR, St., c h u r c h of, at X a n t e n , I I . 290. VICTORIANUS, o n e of t h e ' q u a t t u o r

Coronati,' I I . 91.

VICTORIUS, of A q u i t a i n e , h i s P a s -

chal heresies r e f u t e d by Victor of Capua a n d Bede, I I . 201, 351 note. U i c t r e d , k i n g of K e n t , son of Egbert, v. 23, p. 348 a n d n o t e s ; iv. 26, p . 268; succeeds h i s b r o t h e r E d r i c a f t e r a period of a n a r c h y , ib. a n d notes (cf. I I . 1 2 1 ) ; r e i g n s j o i n t l y w i t h Swsebh a r d , v. 8, p. 295 a n d n o t e ; dies, leaving t h r e e sons as coheirs, v. 23, p. 348 a n d n o t e s ; v. 24, p. 3 5 6 ; laws of, against idolatry, I I . 60; t i m e of h i s d o u b t f u l predecessors included i n reign of, I I . 121 ; ecclesiast i c a l l a w s of, I I . 284. U i c t u a r i i , t h e i n h a b i t a n t s of t h e I s l e of W i g h t , of J u t i s h origin, i. 15, p. 31 a n d note. U i e n n a , V i e n n e i n Gaul, Constans slain at, i. 11; Benedict Biscop comes to, H a b . § 4 ; Desiderius bishop of, I I . 39, 40; Ado archbishop of, I I . 212. VIENNA, MS. of L i v y at, I I . 291.

5 3 8

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

Uighard, presbyter, an Englishman, iv. i, p. 201; a pupil of Gregory's disciples in Kent, Hab. § 3 ; one of the clergy of Deusdedit, iii. 29, p. 196; sent b y O s w y and Egbert of K e n t to Rome with a view to consecration, ib. and notes ; Hab. § 3 ; II- 357 j dies at Rome before consecration, ib. ib. ib.; iv. 1, pp. 201, 202; his successor, iii. 29, p. 199. V I G I L I U S , pope, introduces the system of dating b y imperial regnal years into papal documents, II. 38. U I L B E B C T , amanuensis to Bede, pp. lxxvii and note, clxiii. Uilttrord, archbishop of the Frisians, iii. 13, p. 152; Wilfrid and Acca stay with, ib. and notes (cf. I I . 327) ; Acca reports a miracle told by him of the time of his voluntary exile i n Ireland, ib and note; I I . 196 (cf. I I . 288); sent by Egbert from Ireland, v. 10, p. 299 and note; goes to Pippin, ib. and notes; sent by him to Frisia, ib. ; his success there, ib.; I I . 292 ; address of Radbod to, p. xxxvi note ; goes to Rome to obtain papal sanction for his mission, andrelics, v. 11, pp. 301, 302 and note; destroys idols, ib. p. 301 and note ; II. 292 ; sent a second time to Rome by Pippin, ib. p. 302 and note ; consecrated archbishop of the Frisians by Pope Sergius in the church of St. Cecilia, ib. pp. 302, 303 and notes; receives the name of Clement, ib. p. 303 and notes (cf. I I . 288, 292, 293); receives Utrecht as his see, ib. and notes; alive i n 731, ib.; Wilfrid prepares the way for, v. 19, p. 326 ; I I . 293; his treatment of heathenism, I I . 58 ; his collection of relics, I I . 60, 159 ; miracle at burial of, II. 220; Alcuin's Lives of, pp. lxiv, c x l v i i ; II. 285, 287, 288, 293; founded on an earlier Life by an Irishman, II.

Rerum.

287, 288 ; Life of, b y Theofrid, abbot of Epternach, ib.; I I . 293 ; son of Wilgils, I I . 288; educated at Ripon, ib. (cf. II. 293) ; a cleric of, healed at Cuthbert's tomb, ib. ; his companions, ib.; baptizes Pippin the Short, I I . 289 ; assisted by Boniface, and wishes to consecrate him, ib.; tries to evangelise the Danes, II. 290; trains Danish boys as missionaries, ib. (cf. II. 37); builds the church of St. Saviour and chapel of St. Martin at Utrecht, I I . 293; Alcuin's description of, ib.; his monasteries, ib.; dies and is buried at Epternach, ib.; date of his death, ib.; fate of his relics, ib. Uilfar«esdun, id est mons Uilfari, probably G-ariston, ten miles from Catterick, iii. 14, p. 155 and note ; Oswin dismisses his army at, ib. Uilfrid, bishop of York, his birth, II. 316; his cruel stepmother, II. 320; enters Lindisfarne, I I . 316; v. 19, p. 323 and n o t e s ; learns the Psalter, ib. and note (cf. II. 137); resolves to go to Rome, ib. and n o t e ; sent b y Eanfled to Kent, ib. and note (cf. I I . 316) ; studies under Honorius, ib. (cf. I I . 110, i n , 372); Earconbert sends him to Rome w i t h Benedict Biscop, ib. and notes; iii. 25, p. 182; I I . 316, 356; stays w i t h Dalfinus (really Annemundus), bishop of Lyons, v. 19, p. 324 and notes ; iii. 25, p. 182 ; I I . 316, 356; refuses his offers, and reaches Rome, v. 19, p. 324 (cf. I I . 316, 3 1 7 ) ; becomes friends with Archdeacon Boniface, ib. and note; studies at Rome, ib.; returns to Dalfinus, ib. (cf. II. 317) ; is nearly put to death w i t h him, ib. pp. 324, 325 and notes; returns to Britain, I I . 317 ; Alchfrid a friend and pupil of, v. 19, p. 325 and note ; iii. 25, p. 182 and note; Alchfrid grants Ripon to, ib. and

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

note ; v. 19, p. 325 and note (ef. I I . 193, 3 1 7 ) ; w i t h land, at Stamford, ib. and note ; I I . 317 ; invites Tunbert and Ceolfrid to Eipon, Haa § 3 and note (cf. I I . 193, 323); Agilbert a friend of, iii. 25, p. 183 ; ordained priest by h i m at Eipon, ib. ; v. 19, p. 325 ; acts as spokesman on the Roman side at W h i t b y , iii. 25, pp. 184-188 and notes (cf. v. 19, p. 325); regards Celtic orders as invalid, I I . 178 ; sent by A l c h f r i d to Gaul, iii. 28, p. 194 and note ; v . 19, p. 325 and n o t e ; I I . 317 ; was probably meant to be bishop of Deira only, I I . 323 ; consecrated at Compiegne, iii. 28, p. 194 and note (of v . 19, pp. 325, 326 and notes ; v . 24, p. 354 ; I I . 317) ; remains abroad, iii. 28, p. 194 and note ; v. 19, p. 326 and n o t e ; I I . 317; returns to Britain, iii. 28, p 194 ; driven on to the coast of Sussex, I I . 59, 207, 324 ; lands at Sandwich, I I . 207 ; reaches B r i t a i n before Theodore, iv. 2, pp. 205, 206; ordains priests and deacons in K e n t , %b. p. 206 and note ; I I . 207, 317 ; ordains Putta priest, I I . 207 ; retires to Eipon, ib. ; I I . 317 ; ordains Ceolfrid priest, H a a . § 3 and note ; I I . 317, 370 ; sent for by W u l f h e r e to act as bishop in Mercia, I I . 207; W u l f h e r e an adherent of, I I . 185; instated in his see by Theodore, I I . 317 ; his share in the transfer of Chad to Mercia, I I . 207 ; holds the bishopric of York, of all the Northumbrians, and of the Picts subject to Gswy, iv. 3, p. 206 and notes ; v. 19, p. 326 ; I I . 323, 383; w r o n g l y called archbishop of York, I I . 117, 226 ; calls himself ' episeopus Saxoniae,' II. 368 ; teaches orthodox practices to the Churches of the English, iii. 28, p. 195 ; the first English bishop to do so, iv. 2, p. 205 and note ; invites Aeddi f i o m K e n t to teach

Rerum.

539

chanting to the Northumbrian churches, ib. and note (cf. I I . 359) ; his services to church music, I I . 119, 206; asked b y Oswy to accompany h i m to Rome, iv. 5, p. 2 1 4 ; I I . 315, 317 ; E t h e l t h r y t h receives the veil from, iv. 19, p. 244; I I . 3 1 7 ; sends representatives to the Council of Hertford, iv. 5, p. 215 ; I I . 318 ; grants Ceolfiid to Benedict Biscop, Haa. § 5 and n o t e ; church of Y o r k restored by, I I . 102, 188, 359 ; churches of Eipon and H e x h a m built by, I I . 3 1 8 ; church of H e x h a m adorned by, I I . 360 ; extension of his authority over Celts and Saxons, I I . 208 ; Egfrid's successes due to, I I . 223 ; quarrels w i t h Egfrid, iv. 12, p. 229; Eormenburg's arguments against, II. 385 ; expelled from his see (first expulsion), iv. 12, p. 229; iv. 13, p. 230 and n o t e ; v. 19, p. 326 and notes; v. 24, p. 355 ; I I . 318 ; foretells the death of ¿Elfwine, II. 242 (cf. II. 318) ; his diocese divided, iv. 12, p. 229 ; iv. 13, p. 230 ; v. 19, p. 326 and notes ; I I . 318, 383 ; sets out for Bome (first appeal), iv. 13, p. 230; v. 19, p. 326 and note ; I I . 71, 318, 360; goes to Ely, I I . 3 2 4 ; Ebroin and Theodoric bribed to intercept, I I . 215 ; W y n f r i d mistaken for, ib. ; preaches in Frisia, v. 19, p. 326 and notes ; I I . 226, 293, 318 ; Ebroin tries to have h i m killed in Frisia, I I . 325 ; stays w i t h Dagobert I I and Perctarit on the w a y to Rome, I I . 318, 325 ; his cause decided in his favour by Pope Agatho, v. 19, p. 326 and notes ; I I . 318 ; opposed at Rome by Theodore and Hild, I I . 189, 190 ; attends a Roman council, and answers for the faith of Britain, Ireland, and the Isles, v. 19, pp. 326, 327 and notes ; I I . 230; on returning through Gaul is in danger of being

540

Index

Nominum, Locorum,

TXilfrid (continued). murdered, II. 318; arrives in Britain, iv. 13, p. 230; v. 19, p. 337; I I . 318; wrongly said to have attended the Council of Hatfield, ib.; is thrown into prison, ib. ; II. 318, 325; is released, partly through influence of Ebba, and goes to Mercia and Wessex, I I . 236, 318, 326; expelled therefrom, II. 242, 326; persecution of, by Egfrid, II. 264; evangelises the South Saxons, v. 19, p. 327 and notes ; iv. 13, p. 230; baptizes their chief men, ib. (cf. II. 44, 318, 319, 324); relieves the famine by teaching them to fish, iv. 13, pp. 230, 231 and notes (cf. II. 315); receives land from Ethelwalh at Selsey, ib. p. 232 and note; builds a monastery which his successors still held in 731, ib. and note (cf. v. 18, p. 321; II. 319) ; frees the slaves upon it, ib. and note; remains in Sussex till the death of Egfrid, ib. (cf. v. 19, p. 327); has a vision of the damnation of Egfrid, II. 2 6 1 ; first bishop of the South Saxons, iv. 15; assists Caed walla, II. 229, 326; goes to Csedwalla in Wessex, II. 319 ; receives a fourth part of W i g h t from Csedwalla, iv. 16, p. 237 and notes (cf. II. 319, 326); regrants it to his nephew Bernwine, w i t h Hiddila, for the conversion of the island, ¿6. (cf. v. 19, p. 337 and v note); reconciliation of Theodore with, II. 217; restored after Egfrid's death, iv. 15 ; v. 19, p. 327 and notes; II. 319; restoration due to influence of Theodore, Elfled, &c., II. 326; extent of diocese to w h i c h he was restored, ib. ; administers Hexham for a year, ib. ; II. 274; administers Lindisfarne for a year after Cuthbert, iv. 29, p. 275 ; I I . 315, 319, 326 ; expelled again by Aldfrid, v. 19, p. 327 ; complains of the attempt to convert Ripon into

Rerum.

a see, I I . 224, 327, 384; an exile in the regions of the Mercians, v. ir, p. 302 ; consecrates Swidbert, ib. ; I I . 315, 319; acts as bishop of the Middle Angles, iv. 23, P- 255 (cf. II. 216, 319); consecrates Oftfor, ib. ; II. 319 ; is present at the translation of St. Ethelthryth, iv. 19, p. 245 (cf. II. 319); testifies to Bede of her virginity, ib. p. 243 and note ; II. 315; condemnation of, and appeal to Rome in Northumbrian council, I L 56, 319, 320 ; retires to Mercia, II. 3rg ; sets out for Rome (second appeal), v. 19, p. 327; passes through Frisia, and stays w i t h Wilbrord, iii. 13, p. 152 and note; II. 315, 327 ; his cause decided in his favour by Pope John V I , v. 19, pp. 327, 328 and notes; II. 320; letters of the pope in favour of, II. 275 ; illness and vision at Meaux, v. 19, pp. 328, 329 and notes (cf. I I . 320); returns to Britain, ib. p. 329 (cf. II. 320) ; received by Archbishop Bertwald, Ethelred and Cenred of Mercia, ib. and notes; Aldfrid urges his successor to make peace with, I I . 306; this was due to the influence of Elfled, II. 185; restored to Hexham after the death of Aldfrid, v. 19, p. 329 and notes ; v. 3, p. 285 and note; II. 274, 320, 327, 328 ; result of his appeals to Rome, ib. ;' Ceolred of Mercia a friend of, I I . 314, 328; Bede's letter to Plegwin to be read to, p. c x l v i ; dies at Oundle, and is buried in St. Peter's church at Ripon, v. 19, pp. 322, 330 and notes (cf. II. 240) ; day of his death, II. 328 ; his epitaph, v . 19, p. 330 and n o t e ; question of translation of relics of, I I . 328; his gifts to Ripon, v. 19, p. 330 and notes; his gospel-book in the Hamilton Collection, II. 329; succeeded (according to his own desire, II. 330) by his priest Acca as

541

Index Nominum, Locorum, Rerum. b i s h o p of H e x h a m , v . s o . p. 3 3 1 ; A c c a h a d l e f t B o s a to follow, ib. p . 3 3 2 ; l e t t e r of A l d h e l m to c l e r g y of, I I . 3 2 7 ; practises w h a t h e preaches, p. x x x v i ; a great collector of relics, I I . 330; h i s m u n i f i c e n c e , I I . 383; a n d ostentation, I I . 198; B e d e ' s suppression of i n c i d e n t s i n t h e l i f e of, p. x l v note ; I I . 315, 325, 327 ; B e d e ' s v i e w of, I I . 316, 383; a d d i t i o n a l m a t t e r r e l a t i n g to, i n some M S S . of t h e H . E., p. c v ; L i f e of, b y E d d i u s , I I . 206; B e d e ' s use of it, v. B a e d a ; L i v e s of, I I . 3 1 6 ; t e n d e n c y to heighten miraculous element in L i v e s of, I I . 277, 278. U i l f r i d I I , b i s h o p of Y o r k , succeeds J o h n , v . 6, p. 292 a n d note ; i v . 23, p . 254 ; educated u n d e r H i l d a t W h i t b y , ib.; b i s h o p of Y o r k i n 731, v . 23, p 3 5 0 ; succeeded b y E g b e r t , C . 7 3 2 ; I I . 278; dies, C. 7 4 5 ; I I . 278 ; retires before M s death, ib.; A l c u i n ' s c h a r a c t e r of, ib.; ' u i c e d o n i n u s ' a n d a b b o t of Y o r k , ib.; q u e s t i o n of t r a n s l a t i o n of b o d y of, to C a n t e r b u r y , I I . 328. U i l f r i d , bishop of t h e H w i c c a s i n 731 ? v . 23, p. 350 a n d n o t e . U i l t a b u r g , id est o p p i d u m U i l torum, Utrecht, called i n the G a l l i c l a n g u a g e T r a i e c t u m , q.v., v . 11, p. 303 a n d n o t e ; g r a n t e d b y P i p p i n to W i l b r o r d as h i s see, ib. a n d n o t e ; r e g r a n t e d b y C h a r l e s Martel, I I . 294. VINE, c u l t u r e of, in B r i t a i n , II.5,6. U i n f r i d , v. B o n i f a c i u s . VINHEIBI, I c e l a n d i c name of B r u n a n b u r g h , I I . 183. U i n i , b i s h o p of t h e W e s t Saxons, a n d a f t e r w a r d s of L o n d o n , consecrated i n Gaul, i i i . 7, p. 140 a n d notes ; brought i n by Cenwalh, a n d placed at W i n c h e s t e r , ib. a n d notes (cf. I I . 199, 3 1 6 ) ; expelled b y h i m , iii. 7, p. 141 a n d n o t e s ; b u y s t h e see of L o n d o n of W u l f here, ib. a n d n o t e s (cf. I I . 206, 383J; b i s h o p of L o n d o n t i l l his death, ib. a n d n o t e s ; w h i l e

bishop of t h e W e s t S a x o n s consecrates C e a d d a w i t h t h e assistance of t w o B r i t i s h bishops, iii. 28, p 195 a n d notes (cf. I I . 207) ; t h e o n l y b i s h o p i n B r i t a i n a t t h a t t i m e c a n o n i c a l l y consecrated, ib. a n d n o t e ; t h i r d b i s h o p of t h e W e s t Saxons, iv. 12, p. 227 ; said to h a v e retired to W i n c h e s t e r before h i s death, I I . 147. Uintancsestir, Winchester, Saxon n a m e f o r TJenta, q.v., iii. 7, p. 140. U i n u a e d , fluuius, ? t h e W e n t , a t r i b u t a r y of t h e D o n , Y o r k s . , O s w y defeats a n d s l a y s P e n d a near, iii. 24, p. 178 a n d n o t e s (cf. I I . 168, 169, 185, 187). VISIONS of t h e o t h e r w o r l d , I I . 294) 295. ' TJXTA ACTIUA ' versus

' uita

con-

t e m p l a t i u a , ' I I . 68, 69. TTitalianus, pope a t t h e t i m e of B e n e d i c t Biscop's a n d o f W i g h a r d ' s a r r i v a l , H a b . § 3 ; i v . 1, p. 201 ; deliberates w h o m t o s e n d as a r c h b i s h o p to B r i t a i n , H a b . § 3 a n d note ; l e t t e r of, to O s w y on t h e d e a t h of W i g h a r d a n d a p p o i n t m e n t of Theodore, iii. 29, pp. 196-199 a n d notes ; asks A b b o t H a d r i a n t w i c e t o accept t h e a r c h b i s h o p r i c of C a n t e r b u r y , iv. 1, p. 202 ; agrees t o appoint Theodore, ¿6.; H a b . § 3 ; consecrates h i m , iv. 1, p. 203 ; requires h i m to provide f o r H a d r i a n i n h i s diocese, ib. p . 204 a n d note ; g i v e s t h e m l e t t e r s of r e c o m m e n d a t i o n , ib. p. 203 a n d note (cf. v . 20, p. 331) ; requires H a d r i a n and Benedict Biscop to accompany Theodore, H a b . § 3 ; g i v e s books to B e n e d i c t Biscop, p. x i x note ; doubtf u l l e t t e r of, t o Theodore, I I . 38, 205. TJitmoer, a m o n k of W e a r m o u t h , e n t e r s t h e m o n a s t e r y of W e a r mouth, and endows it w i t h land w h i c h h e h a d received f r o m A l d f r i d a t D a l t o n , H a b . § 15, p . 380 a n d notes ; death a n d b u r i a l ,

542

Index

Nominimi, Locorum, Rerum.

Hab. § ao and "note ; confused with Hwsetbert, I I . 366. Uitta, son of Uecta, i. 15, p. 32. ' UITTEA ' = ' fitte,' canto, I I . 256, 257Uiuraemuda, Wearmouth, monastery of St. Peter at, v. 24, p. 357 j PP- ix, xi, xiii, xiv, xvi, xvii, xviii, xx, xxvii note, xxxii note, xlv, xlvi, xlviii, lxxii ; I I . 358 ; in diocese of Hexham, p. x note ; decline of, p. xxxii ; I I . 102 ; becomes a cell of Durham, p. xxxii n o t e ; part of Biscop's church at, still remaining, p. lxxix note; J ohn the arch chanter teaches Gregorian music at, I I . 119, 233; Cynimund a monk of, iii. 15, p. 158 and note ; called the greater monastery, Hab. § 9 and note; Alcuin's letters to monks of, v. Alcuin; the author of the Hist. Anon. Abb. a monk of, I I . 3 7 1 ; v. Petrus. Uiuri flumen, the Wear, monastery founded at mouth of, by Benedict Biscop, iv. 18, p. 241 and notes; v. 21, p. 332 and n o t e ; Hab. § 1 and note, § 4 ; Haa. §§5, 7 ; I I . 370 ; Biscop buys land to the south of, Hab. | 9 ; v. Petrus. UI/TAN, an Irish scribe in Northumbria, p. xx note. TJltanus, brother of Fursa, who joins him in his eremitic life, iii. 19, p. 168 and notes ; of royal descent, I I . 1 7 1 ; accompanies Fursa to Britain, I I . 172 ; goes to Gaul and founds the monastery of Fosse, ib. (cf I I . 173) ; abbot of Fosse and Peronne, ib.; foretells St Gertrude's death, ib.

ULTBA-UMBKENSES, I I . 29 ; v . N o r -

danhymbri. ' UMAxoiT,' I I . 238.

UMBRENSIS, N o r t h u m b r i a n , I I . 29,

230; v. Humbrenses, Nordanhymbri.

UNBAPTIZED, fate of the, I I . 181.

TJndalum, v. I n Und. ' XJNXJS,' tends to become an indefinite article, I I . 154. UNUST, e. Oengus.

Uoden, ancestor of Saxon royal families, i. 15, p. 32 and note (cf. I I . 119).

VORTIGERN, v. U u r t i g e r n .

URBAN I, pope, founds the church of Santa Cecilia in Trastevere, I I . 292. URBAN, bishop of Llandaff, II. 212 URBGEN, I I . 100.

Urbs Cnobheri, v. Cnobheresburg, USSHEB, James, archbishop of Armagh, former owner of MS. Os, p. cxvii. UTRECHT, MS. of Bede's

H . E.

belonging to University of, p. lxxxvinote; v. Traiectum,Uiltaburg.

UTRED DE BOLDON, V. B o l d o n .

Utta, presbyter, sent to bring Eanfled from Kent to Northumbria, iii. 15, p. 157 and note ; miraculous experience of, ib. p. 158 and notes; narrates the story to Cynimund, ib. and note; brother of Adda, iii. 21, p. 170; abbot of Gateshead, ib. and note. Uuffa, father of Tytili, ii. 15, p. 1x6 and note ; kings of the East Angles called Wuffingas from, ib.

Uufflngas, patronymic of the East Anglian kings, ii. 15, p. 116; II. 88. Uulfhere, king of the Mercians, iii. 30; Wine buys the bishopric of London from, iii. 7, p. 141 and notes; son of Penda, iii. 24, p. 180 ; raised to the throne on the revolt of Mercia from Oswy, ib. and notes ; bishops of the Mercians in his time, ib. and notes ; kings of the East Saxons subject to, iii. 30; sends Jaruman to reconvert the East Saxons, %b. and note; iii.21, p. 171 and note; on Jaruman's death asks Theodore for a bishop, iv. 3, p. 206 and n o t e ; grants Ceadda land for a monastery at Ad Baruae, ib. p. 207 and n o t e ; defeated by Egfrid, iv 12, p. 229 and notes ; loses Lindsey, ib. and note ; godfather to Ethelwalh of Sussex,

Index

Nominum,

iv. 13, p. 230 and n o t e ; grants him Wight and the district of the Meanwari, ib. and notes; I I . 147, 346 ; dies and is succeeded by his brother Ethelred, v. 24,, p. 354 and note; married to St. Ermingild, I I 144, 344; recovers Lindsey, I I . 155; alleged endowment of Peterborough by, II. 175; mentioned on the Bewcastle Cross, ib.; chronology of reign of, I I . 185, 186; a supporter of Wilfrid, I I . 187; sends for him to act as bishop in Mercia, II. 207; East Saxons reeorer power on death of, II. 216; spurious grant of, to Chertsey,II.ai7; his war with Wessex, I I . 225 ; first Christian king of all Mercia, I I . 344 ; puts down idolatry, ib. "Vulmar, St., abbot of Siluiacum (Samer), gifts of Caedwalla to, I I . 279. Uurtigern (Vortigern), invites Saxons into Britain, i. 14; i. 15, p. 30 ; ii. 5, p. 90; called * dux Anglorum,' I I . 18; Gerontius the historical counterpart of. I I . 23 ; Nennius' account of, I I . 27 ; prophecies of Merlin to, II. 279. Uuscfrea, son of Edwin and Ethelberg, ii. 14, p. 114 and note; baptized, ib.; sent into Gaul, ii. 20, p. 126 and note ; dies there, and is buried, ib. Uynfrid, fourth bishop of the Mercians under Wulfhere, iii. 24, p. 180 and note ; consecrated by Theodore to succeed Ceadda as bishop of the Mercians, Middle Angles, and Lindisfari, iv. 3, p. 212 (cf. I I . 206) ; one of the clergy of Ceadda, ib.; deacon under Ceadda, ib.; attends the Council of Hertford, iv. 5, p. 215 ; deposed by Theodore, i v. 6, p. 218 and notes (cf. I I . 268); retires to Ad Baruae, where he dies, ib. and note ; goes to the Continent, and is mistaken for Wilfrid, I I . 215, 216 (cf. I I . 3 2 4 ) .

Locorum,

Rerum.

543

W. W^EGDjEG, son of Woden, ancestor of the kings of the Deiri, II. 119. Wagele (on), ?WH alley, Cheshire, I I . 196, 197. W a l a f r i d u s S t r a b o , p o e m of, o n

Bede's I n Cantica, p. clii note ; on the vision of Wetinus, I I .

295Walbottle,

Northumberland,

identified by Smith with Ad Murum, II. 176. Walcher, bishop of Durham, sends monks to restore Wearmouth, II. 102. Walcheren, Wilbrord destroys an idol at, I I . 290. Wales, churches in, dedicated to St. Germanus, I I . 33 ; Anglesey the granary of North, I I . 41 ; meaning of terms North, South, and West Wales, I I . 73, 74 ; sees in, c. 600, II. 75; boundaries of North Wales, II. 74,75. Walia, Oflfa's Dyke divides England from, II. 152. Walking, as opposed to riding, a mark of asceticism, I I . 136, 164 (cf. I I . xxxvi). Wallsend, on Tyne, Eoman wall ends at, I I . 15. Waltham, Essex, Augustinian Canons of the Holy Cross of, formerly owned MS. 0 6 , p. cxxiv. Walton, near Newcastle-on-Tyne, identified by Camden with Ad Murum, I I . 176. W a n t s u m , t h e , v. U a n t s u m u .

Wake, Sir James, his edition of Bede's Hist. Abb., p. cxxxviii; of Bede's Ep. to Egbert, p. cxlii. W a t l i n g S t r e e t , I I . 20. W a t t o n , V. U e t a d u n .

Wear, the, v. Uiuri

W e a b m o t t t h , V. U i u r a e m u d a .

Webb, Philip Carteret, former owner of MS. 0 4 , p. cxvL

W e b h e a r d , V. S u a e b h a r d . W e d a , V. P e a d a . Wedmobe, ' chrism-loosing'

of

W e i s s e n b u r g , O t f r i e d of, v.

Ot-

Guthrum at, I I . 280. fried.

544

Index

Nominum,

Locorum,

WENDS, Gottschalk k i n g of the, I I . 126. WENDUNK, WEONDUNE, n a m e g i v e n

b y S. D . to battle of B r u n a n burgh, I I . 183. WENLOCK, Shropshire, a double monastery, I I . 150 ; distance of, from Oswestry, I I . 153 ; v i s i o n of a m o n k of, I I . 294. WENT, t h e , a t r i b u t a r y o f t h e D o n ,

identified b y Raine w i t h t h e Winwaed, I I . 183. WEREBUBG, St., d a u g h t e r of W u l f here of Mercia a n d St. E r m i n gild, I I . 144. WEHGELD, I I .

242.

WESTWYK, I o h a n n e s de, f o r m e r o w n e r of MS. P, p. cvii. WETINTJS, a m o n k of R e i c h e n a u , h i s vision of t h e other world, I I . 294, 295 ; w r i t t e n b y H e t t o bishop of Basle, a n d versified b y W a l a f r i d u s Strabo, ib. WEXFORD, p. ci.

WHALLEY, V. W a g e l e .

WHARTON, H e n r y , hia edition of B e d e ' s Hist. A b b . , p. c x x x v i i i ; of Bede's Ep. to Egbert, p. cxlii. WHITBY, V. S t r e a n s e s h a l c h .

WHITCHURCH, places i n E n g l a n d called, I I . 129. WHITEKN, V. A d C a n d i d a m Casam. WHITSTABLE, K e n t , pearls still found at, I I . 6. WIBUBG, St., found incorrupted after death, I I . 240. WICBERT, WICEBERT, c o r r u p t l y f o r

Hwsetbert, I I . 371. WICRED, Bede's letter to, De Aequinoctio, v. B a e d a ; Bede's visit to, p. x v i note. WIDTTKIND, d u x S a x o n u m , forces t h e Frisians to apostatise, I I . 293WIETHBURGA,

her pilgrimage

to

Rome, I I . 282. WIGBERT, abbot of Lindisfarne, B e d e ' s De A r t e Metrica possibly dedicated to, p. cxlv. WIGBERT, priest, letter of, t o L u l l u s of Mainz, I I . 285. WIGHT, Isle of, v. Uecta. WIJK-BIJ-DUURSTEDE,

dium.

V. D o r o s t a -

Rerurti.

WILBARSTON, N o r t h a n t s , n o t t o b e

identified w i t h I I . 163.

Wilfarassdun,

W I L B E R T , or WXIIBEKCHE, n a m e

of

Bede's amanuensis, pp. l x x v i i , clxiii. WILCOCK, Peter, h i s translation of B e d e ' s H i s t . Abb., p. c x x x i i . WILCOMA, abbess of Chelles, I I . 219. WILGILS, f a t h e r of W i l b r o r d , I I . 288 ; becomes a n anchorite, ib. WILLIAM

II,

death

of,

in

New

Forest, I I . 29. W I L L I A M THE L I O N , c h a r t e r o f , I I .

261. WILLIAM

OF

MALMESBURY,

his

opinion on t h e alleged visit of B e d e to Rome, p. x v i i n o t e ; remarks on t h e decline of Bede's C h u r c h a f t e r h i s death, p. x x x i i n o t e ; claims to continue t h e w o r k of Bede, p. x l i i i note ; h i s t e s t i m o n y to Bede, pp. x l v n o t e , l x v n o t e ; h i s indignation at B e d e ' s epitaph, p. l x x v i i i note ; notes t h e variations i n MSS. of B e d e , p. x c i v note ; MS. of h i s Gesta Regum, pp. cxiii, c x i v ; uses Bede's De Orthographia, pp. cxlv, c x l v i note ; different editions of h i s Gesta Regum, I I . 1 ; h i s opinion of Gildas, I I . 35 ; confuses the t w o Bangors. I I . 77, 7 8 ; h i s e x t r a v a g a n t praise of Gocelin, I I . 8 1 ; h i s series of forged documents, I I . 84, 91, 92, i n , 205, 283 ; r e m a r k s on t h e fondness of the I r i s h for remote sites, I I . 125, 1 2 6 ; h i s stilted language, I I . 1 2 6 ; h i s c h i l d i s h v a n i t y , I I . 147, 1 4 8 ; w r o n g l y identifies B e r t w a l d of Canterb u r y w i t h B e r t w a l d of Glastonb u r y , I I . 283 ; h i s L i f e of A i d h e l m , I I . 308, 309. W I L L I A M OF MELTON, a r c h b i s h o p o f

Y o r k , p. cxxi. W I L L I A M OF N E W B U B G H , M S . o f , p .

cxxiv. W I L L I A M OF S T . C A R I L E F , b i s h o p o f

D u r h a m , tract on, p . c x x x v i l ; f o r m e r l y prior of D u r h a m , p. x x i x note.

Index

Noniinwm Locorum

his reference to Bede cited, I I . 4. W I L L I B A L D , Life of St. Boniface, I I . 346. W I L T O N , Bede said to be buried at, p. lxxviii note ; wooden church at, I I . 101. W I M B O R N E , Dorset, a double monastery, I I . 150 ; rules of, ib. W I N B E R T , abbot of Nursling, confused with Hwaetbert, I I . 371. W I N C A N H E A L , v. Paegnalaech. WINCHCOMBE, near Cheltenham, MS 0 4 formerly belonged to monastery of, p. cxv. W I N C H E S T E R , MS. of Bede's H. E. belonging to, pp. Ixxxvi note, civ, cix-cxi ; Winchester group of MSS. of H. E., pp. civ, cv, cix-cxiii; see of, said to have been endowed by Lucius, I I . 14, so; church of, rebuilt, I I . 20; bishops of, Beornstan, I I . 138; Cynehard, I I . 308 ; Ethelwold, I I . 365 ; Wine said to have retired to, I I . 147; extent of diocese after division, I I . 307 ; v. Uenta, Uentanus. W I N E , V. Vine. WISIGOTHI, Leander bishop of Seville at Constantinople on affairs of, I I . 69 ; derivation of the name, I I . 89. W I T E N A G E M O T , traces of action of, in Bede, I I . 87, 94 ; co-operation of, in grants of land, I I . 362, " W I L L I A M OF T Y R E ,

386.

influence of, in English Church, I I . 245 ; position of, in German tribes, ib.; exclusion of, from Columbite churches, I I .

WOMEN,

258.

wearing of, a mark of asceticism, I I . 237. ' W O O L W A R D , TO GO,' meaning of the phrase, I I . 237. W O R C E S T E R , Nicolas prior of, I I . 140, 224 ; see of the Hwiccas at, I I . 246; Wulfstan bishop of, II. 139. W O R K S O P , Notts., monastery of, formerly owned MS. H 2 , p. cvi. W O R L D , belief in approaching end of, I I . 6 2 . WOOL,

VOL. H.

N n

Rerum.

545

Shropshire, Watling Street ends at, I I . 20. WULFRAMN, St., archbishop of Sens, I I . 289. " W U L F S T A N , archbishop of York, adopts Bede's doctrine of the six ages of the world, p. xlii note ; cites Gildas, I I . 35, 36 ; cited, I I . 62, 296. W U L F S T A N , St., bishop of Worcester, attacks the slave-trade, I I . 139. W Y C L I F F E , his version of N. T. cited, I I . 46. WYRA, sacerdos, companion of Swidbert, I I 291. W Y V I L L E , Robert, bishop of Salisbury, MS. Os written for,p. cxiv. W Y V I L L E , arms of, p. cxiv. WROXETER,

X. XANTEN,

church of St. Victor at, I I .

290. Y.

; v. Uetadun. Genladae. Ad Gefrin. Yffi. son of Osfrid son of Edwin, ii 14, p. 114 and note ; baptized, ib.; sent into Gaul, ii. 20, p. 126 and note; dies there and is buried, ib. Y F F I , father of JEUa of Deira, I I . 119 ; Oswinthe last ruler of the line of, II. 120. Y O R K , V. Eburacum. Y T E N E , I I . 2 9 ; v. Iutae. Ythancaestir, St. Peter's on the Wall, on the Blackwater, Essex, monastery founded by Cedd at, iii. 22, p. 173 and note ; on the Pant, ib ; date of, I I . 149 ; the ancient Othona, I I . 178. YATADINI, I I . 275

v. Y E V E R I N , v. YENLADE,

Z.

pope, forbids St. Boniface to appoint his own successor, I I . 82 ; writes to him about Theodore, I I . 202, 203 ; about rebaptism, I I . 277 ; orders monks to wear wool, I I . 237. Z E D E K I A H , V. Sedechias. ZOSIMUS, pope, deposes Pelagian bishops, I I . 21. ZACHARIAS,

F O R MORE GORGIAS PRESS R E P R I N T S , SEE WWW.GORGIASPRESS.COM.